Full text of "Americana"

See other formats

OEMETALO'^V ^^» I TTCTFON

ALLEN COUNTY PUBLIC LIBRARY

3 1833 01753 6563

GENEALOGY
973.006
AM3529A
19?.?.

AMERICANA

(AMERICAN HISTORICAL MAGAZINE)

XN^C/*^''^^

VOLUME XVII
January, 1923— December, 192i

The American Historical Society
80 East Eleventh St.,
New York

^;S>S./ V-'- — ^_i>.j^--::i

■\

ft^^ ^>y^^ ILLIlS^rLAT^JD <2S^^

d:^-^

''-^C??

ler^an

(ilic Auiericau i-IiiT'ioric:;! .^ortilu, ^lii;

^<CJ \^-^\ lJ^-;^-:^^::r±

^^^i^:^^.:^^^^:^^

■:-v^^ iQ-y.'j

.OK. x^'^^

Ov.

.N'( ). -

- V■'"'?<'>-r1■■C'^•^^'^<^<'''>Ttd^(^^<'^^

W] !

Mi /Tm ; I

..J \

\<-

fr-^

Saylbs

CLhc i\mcrii-:ra i-iisiorii-al :^oriL'tn. 3!ur.

\'c)i.. x\ir

NO. :

\^''--

! M

^>^ v>^

•^-y-^^r *^>^C:^v

"V^'iTTi A m -^71 ^^^ 0I>^>^

•i;

.-• J

(i-lir JXnirriraii i-lisfmii-al Sniridu, Jliir.

N( )].. X\II

N<J. I

V^r.

v>" V/^^ ii^LiiJiso^i^i^^Tnir:^ <^^

•^!

^'1

"T-

r^\ ^:^^^;^

^^ojpkln^

ilUc Anuu-ic:ni i-Iic.toriL*:il :^iu-iL'ln, ^^'lu*.

.\:-;-/ •'3=.^ ^77^) ,-^>._^yj-v>Ii:'-

V \

K.^^\

HHtl^riHHIl

[ Copright, 1923, by

The American Historical Society
Entered at the New York Post Office as Second-Class Mail Matter

All rights reser7>ed

(")

OLIVER HAZARD PERRY

Statue erected at The Front. Buffalo, by the Perry Centennial Conimissioi
1915. Charles H. Xiehaus, sculptor

:x-

PRESIDENT FILL^[ORE. AS CAPTAIX OF THE UXIOX
COXTIXEXTALS, A BUFFALO HOME GUARD UXIT

From a photograph taken September, 1862. now owned by the
Buffalo Historical Society

AMERICANA

JANUARY, 1923

Literature of Buffalo

Authors, Literary Societies axd Libraries

I^^^HE COXDITIOXS of pioneer settlements ar.
p^fij^3^| cive to literary productions. AVliile foresi

•e not condu-
rests are being
felled, lands are being cleared and settlements are being
established, there is little time and less disposition on
the part of settlers to engage in the fine arts. The subjugation of
territory and preparing it for occupancy are the matters requirng
the first consideration of any new community, and there is little op-
portunity for the exercise of the creative faculties. This condition
may be rendered still less conducive to the cultivation of the fine
arts by such stress and turmoil of social affairs as occurred along the
Niagara frontier for a century or longer prior to the burning of
Buffalo in 1813. Little can be expected from a community under
such tumultuous and war-like conditions as prevailed in this region
prior to the close of the War of 1812.

Aside from the literature attributable to the Niagara region
which were the productions of explorers, travellers and visitors, lit-
tle was produced worthy of the name of literature,prior to the advent
of Smith H, Salisbury and Hezekiah Salisbury in 1811. That year
they published the first number of ''The Buffalo Gazette." The
first book was entitled ''Public Speeches delivered at the Village of
Buffalo on the Gth and 8th days of July, 1812, by Hon. Erastus
Granger and Red Jacket," published by S. H. and H. A. Salisbury,
1812. That book is reproduced in Volume IV of the Publications
of the Buffalo Historical Society. Diplomatic and temperate as
were the speeches of Erastus Granger, and eloquent as were the
speeches of Red Jacket, the greatest of Indian orators, all contained

t ..w^^-~This narrative relating to "Literature of Buffalo" is from advance sheets
ot^ Alunicipality of Buffalo, New York— A History," Hon. Henry Wavland Hill, LL.D.,
(Lewis Historical Publishing Co., New York and Chicago).

Editor-in-Chief.

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

in that volume, they can hardly be classed as the literature of Buf-
falonians, though it may be said that Eed Jacket, whose remains-
now peacefully rest beneath the heroic-sized statue in Forest La"\\ni
Cemetery, poured forth the farewell sentiments of his vanishing race
in words that ^\i\\ live as long as the words of any language will live.
The following excerpts from the utterances of Eed Jacket show
the sweep of his vision, the pathos and power of his matchless elo-
quence :

"When I am gone and my warnings are no longer heeded, the
craft and avarice of the white man ^\"ill prevail. My heart fails me
when I think of my people so soon to be scattered and forgotten.
But an evil day came upon us. Your forefathers crossed the great
waters and landed on this island. Their numbers were smalL They
found friends, not eiiemies. They told us they had fled from their o^\ai
country for fear of wicked men, and had come here to enjoy their
religion. They asked for a small seat. We took pity on them and
granted their request, and they sat down amongst us. We gave
them corn and meat. Brothers of the pale race: We crave now,
in our turn, but 'a small seat' in yonder domain of the dead."

Hardly less touching and eloquent was the address of Chief Na-
thaniel Strong in Buffalo, on December 29, 1863, from which is ex-
cerpted the following :

''Thus perished the pride and glory of my people. His efforts to
resist the advance of civilization among the Iroquois sprang from a
mistaken patriotism. He knew not the irresistible power that impels
its progress. The stalwart oak with its hundred arms could not
hope to beat back the fierce tempest. He lived to see the power and
glory of the confederate Iroquois culminate. He saw their friend-
ship courted by the French and English monarchies, when those
gigantic powers were grappling in a desperate struggle for suprem-
acy in the new world. He lived to see his nation decline ; its power,
its influence, its numbers wasting away like spring snows on verdant
hill-sides.

'*I stand before you now in the last hours of a death-stricken
people. A few summers ago, our council fires lighted up the arches,
of the primeval wood, which shadowed the spot where your city
now stands. Its glades rang with the shouts of our hunters and the
gleeful laugh of our maidens. The surface of yonder bay and river
was seamed only by the feathery wake of our bark canoes. The
smoke of our cabins curled skyward from slope to valley.

''To-night! to-night! I address you as an alien in the land of

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

my fathers. I have no nation, no country, and, I might say, I have
no kindred. All that we loved, and prized, and cherished, is yours.
The land of the rushing river, the thundering cataract and the
jeweled lakes, is yours. All these broad blooming fields, those wood-
ed hills and laughing valleys are yours — yours alone."

The foregoing excerpts of Indian philosophy and eloquence^
some of them in English, illustrate the flexibility, sonorousness and
beauty of their language, as well as something of their command of
the English language,of which they were apt students. If Buffalo had
no literature of its o"ssm prior to the destruction of the village in 1S13,
it had the great background of Indian lore and French records,
deposited in American and European archives, out of which is being
produced by the Buffalo Historical Society such works as ''The Bed
Jacket," and other Indian papers, "The Life of General Ely S.
Parker," ''An Old Frontier of France," by Dr. Frank H. Sever-
ance, and others of j)riceless historical value. There are also being
collected papers, manuscripts and books from European as well as
from American sources of original material relating to the Niagara
region. All such papers, manuscripts and books constitute a rich
and copious collection in relation to this territory. Such collection in
the Buffalo Historical Society is voluminous, as is the collection in
the Grosvenor Library, and though Buffalonians, before the ^Yar of
1812, did not produce books or other literary productions to any
great extent, since that time they have acquired from other sources
and also produced many works of literary merit as vnW hereinafter
appear.

In the development of the literature of a people, poetry usually
precedes prose. This is true of the development of the Hebraic, the
Hellenic, and other early literatures. We might expect that to be
the order in the evolution of the literature of modern nations, were it
not for the fact that back of them are the productions of the preced-
ing ages from whose inexhaustible fountains they are continually
making fresh draughts to supply their OAvn educational require-
ments. That was the condition of the occupants of this territory
in the first half century after the War of 1812. There was the
imaginative aboriginal, the polished French, and the stately English
literature, to draw from. The territory was rich in all essentials
that constitute the foundation of good literature. How skillfully

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

those essentials have been utilized by the writers of Buffalo appears
in their works.

Had this been a sterile rather than a region fertile in Indian lore,
legend and song, as it was fertile in the thrilling episodes of peoples
which had successively occupied it and whose adventures, hostilities
and achievements comprise much of the history of the region, its
literature might have been far less voluminous and far less illum-
inating. However, with such abundant data and records of the past,
constituting a priceless literary heritage to the writers in and about
Buffalo, much has been ex^Dected of them, and in that respect they
have not fallen short of their opportunities. One of the earliest
poems, of twenty-two stanzas, was that of Elder A. Turner, on ''The
Death of Mr. Job Hoisington, who fell in defence of Black Rock on
December 30, 1813." One stanza reads as follows:

"British and Indians, all,

The massacre began ;
Arrows of death, the leaden balls,
Forbid our troops to stand."

Such productions were not uncommon, and were occasionally re-
peated at local entertainments.

During the early years of Millard Fillmore, who occasionally
taught school, and was so engaged at Cold Springs, now a part of
Buffalo, in 1825, one of his pupils produced eight verses on "The
Death of Calib Dulittle," recently from Vermont, which were read
at the New England Kitchen — one of the features of the Old Set-
tlers' Festival. The opening and closing stanzas read as follows:

"One Calib Dulittle was his name,
Who lately to this village came,
Residing with his brother, Jeemes,
Last Friday noon went out, it seems,

"To cut sum timber for a sled.
The sno being deep, he had to wade ;
Full 40 rod to a ash tree.
The top being dry, as you may see.

"Now, Skollars, all a warnin take,
How Calib Dulittle met his fate.
And when you have a sled to make,
Don't let a tre fall on your pate."

To overcome such ignorance on the part of the pupils then in the
village schools was not the least of Mr. Fillmore's problems.

Another effusive production of that period was the ''Lamenta-
ble Ballad of sixteen stanzas on the murder of John Love by the

^«^_iij;;^..,ji_

'i'i

^ u

; mk

X =

J s

8 ^

5 I'

^ i

O fe

< =

iii.-^-.ll'p

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

three Thayres," ^vllicll appeared in 1826, full of orthographic and
other errors. It is too long to quote, and has little or nothing of the
poetic spirit. It is printed in Volume I of the Publications of the
Buffalo Historical Society.

At the opening of the Grand Erie Canal at Buffalo in 1825, the
following anonymous song was distributed on a broad sheet of silk
and revealed something of the enthusiasm of the occasion.

'Master Dixon — A New Soxg."

"Ye brethren dear, who now unite
In this grand scene of pure delight,
\Ye now have reached the glorious height.
The level of Lake Erie.

"The waters of the east and west,
The Hudson, Mohawk, and the rest,
In sweet communion now are blest;
They mingle with Lake Erie.

"This day we all rejoice to meet;
The glorious work is now complete.
The mountain's levelled at our feet, —
Is levelled with Lake Erie.

"Accomplished is the grand design.
The work of Level, Square and Line ;
O ! Alasonry, the art was thine,
To triumph o'er Lake Erie.

"Where is the nation that can show
Such streams as thro' our mountains flow
To the Atlantic, far below
The level of Lake Erie?

"The work of many a freeman's hand,
A brave, a bold, a noble band —
The guardians of this happy land.
The conquerers of Lake Erie.

"Buffalo, O ! who can ever view
These works so grand, these scenes so new,
And not admire, and love thee, too.
Thou child of ancient Erie?

"Around thy paths I love to roam,
For every house is here a home ;
I bless the hour when first I come
To meet with thee and Erie.

'O ! who will not this day rejoice,
And lift on high his grateful voice?
Come, men and women, girls and boys,
Shout for Buffalo and Lake Erie !

'This happy day shall ever be
Remembered as a jubilee;
The Lakes, the Rivers, join the Sea,
The Ocean weds Lake Erie."

There also appeared in the "Buffalo Journal," published by
David M. Day, in January, 1826, a poem, of which the six concluding
verses are the following :

"Let despots mock the joy with which we met
Upon our shores our fathers' friend and son,
And greeted him — the gallant Lafayette.
Dare they insult the flag that bore him home?
No ! Europe never will again forget
The due respect and proper courtesy
Columbia's Banner claims upon the sea.

"My Muse wants breathing, she is too sublime
For modern ears ; 't were well to take good care
Lest criticks ridicule her lofty rh>'Tne,
Which would, indeed, be a most sad affair.
We'll lower our strain then, and devote a line
To home concerns. 'Tis said that Buffalo
Is soon to be a city, and I know

"No reason why she should not. The foundation
Of Ararat we lately helped to fix
And have had other public celebrations
(According to my note-book sixty-six).
And have a right to make our calculations
Of future greatness. There is something pretty
And quite harmonious in the name of 'city.'

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

"The year hath been to us a jubilee,
A year of great rejoicing; we have seen
Lake Erie's waters movine: to the sea
On their element. The hark I deem
Which bore our gift, more famous \-et shall be
Than that proud ship in which to ancient Greece
The intrepid Jason bore the Golden Fleece.

"Yet boast we not of mighty labors done
In our own strength or wisdom; we would bless
His sacred name in morning orison,
Who stamped his footstep on the wilderness;
And towns and cities rose, the busy hum
Of congregated man, where erst He viewed
One dark and boundless solitude.

"And the white sail now glistens on the Lake,
Where late the Indian in his bark canoe.
Bursting from some low marsh or tangled brake,
Shot forth upon the waters joyously,
Perchance his annual hunting tour to make.
Where since the cultivated tield, I ween,
That savage mariner himself hath seen."

There were various other poetic productions more or less fugi-
tive, and also such poems as "Invocation to Genius," ''Saturday
Evening," "The Hearthstone," "Address Spoken at the Opening
of the Buffalo Theater," on June 22, 1835, and "Tehoseroron,"
all by Hon. Jesse Walker. There have been many other produc-
tions, some of which were occasional and others formal, by many
Buffalo poets. Among such were the following writers, namely:
Bryant Burwell, Edward Christy, A. Tracy, Thomas D'Arcy Mc-
Gee, Guy H. Salisbury, Mrs. H. E. G. Arey, Agues D. Emerson, sup-
posed to be an assumed name, Eachel Buchanan Gildersleeve, Mrs.
John A. Ditto, John C. Lord, Emily Bryant Lord, David Went-
worth, Matilda H. Stewart, Anson G. Chester, J. Harrison Mills,
Jerome B. Stillson, Charles D. Marshall, Amanda T. Jones, Eliza-
beth Kellar, James Kendall Hosmer, Rev. J. Hazard Hartzell, Jabez
Loton, Mary E. Mixer, Clara A. Hadley, Augustus Radcliffe Grote,
Mary Norton Thompson, Elizabeth M. Olmsted, Maiy A. Eipley,
James N. Johnson, David Gray, Annie E. Annan (Mrs. William
H. Glenny), William B. Wright, Anna Katherine Green (Mrs.
Charles Rohlfs), Rev. A. Cleveland Coxe, Arthur W. Austin, Mary
E. Burtis, Linda DeK. Fulton, Josiah Letchworth, M. J. Kittinger,
James W. Barker, Joseph O'Connor, Esther C. Davenport, W. H.
C. Hosmer, Grace Balfour, Ellen M. Ferris, Irving Bro^\^le, Allen
Gilman Bigelow, John Charles Shea, Mary Evehm Austin, Frederic
Almy, Eugene V. Chamberlain, Mary J. MacColl, Agnes B. Earl,

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

Minnie Ferris Hauenstein, Josephine Wilhelm Wickser, Kathar-
ine E. Conway, William Mcintosh, Eev. Patrick Cronin, Frank H.
Severance, Edmund J. Plumley, Charles S. Parke, Frederick Peter-
son, George Hibbard, Carrie Judd Montgomery, Ada Davenport
Kendall, Henry A. VanFredenberg, Henry R. Howland, Bessie
Chandler, Rowland B. Mahany, Julia Ditto Young, ^Mark S. Hub-
bell, Walter Storrs Bigelow, Agnes Shtdloe, Sophie Jewett, Theo-
dore Francis MacManus, Charles Carroll Albertson, Willard E.
Keyes, Charlotte Eosalys Martin, Walter Clark Nichols, Helen
Thayer Hutcheson, Elizabeth Flint Wade, Frances Hubbard Larkin,
Cj-press Spurge, Emily M. Howard, David Gray, Jr., Irving S.
Underbill, Hannah G. Fernald, Jesse Storrs Ferris, Edith Eaton
■Cutter, Arthur Detmers, Rev. Albert T. Chester, Hon. James Tor-
rington Spencer, Anne Murray Earned, Rose Mills Powers, Sarah
Evans Letchworth, Emily Howland Leeming, Marrion Wilcox, Char-
lotte Becker, Richard Watson Gilder, Aline Glenny, Caroline Misch-
ka Roberts, Thekla Adam, Jane F. Dowling, S. Cecilia Cotter King
(Mrs. William A. King), Philip Becker Goetz, Donald Bain, James
S. Metcalf, Carlton Sprague, Robert Cameron Rogers, John D.
Wells, George K. Staples, Walter M. Zink, Thomas S. Chard, Wil-
liam Mcintosh, Arthur W. Austin, Mary L. Hall, Harriet E. Bene-
dict, Mrs. Emily Thatcher Bennett, Antoinette Haven, Matilda Stew-
art, Charlotte L. Seaver, Katharine E. Conway, Mrs. James F.
Gluck and others.

Some of the foregoing writers produced only occasional verses,
and they can hardly be said to be entitled to the appellation, ''poet."
Some of them were not residents of Buffalo, but wrote the poems to
be used on some public occasion in Buffalo. Others, while passing
through Buffalo, wrote concerning it, or of Lake Erie and the Ni-
-agara region, as did Thomas Moore, who in his poem from Buffalo
upon Lake Erie to the Honorable W. R. Spencer thus soliloquized:

"As far from thee my lonely course I take,
No bright remembrance o'er the fancy plays,
No classic dream, no star of other days,
Has left that visionary glory here,
That relic of its light, so soft, so dear.
Which gilds and hallows even the rudest scene.
The humblest shed, where genius once has been !

"Even now, as, wandering upon Erie's shore,
I hear Niagara's distant cataract roar."

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

No part of our fair domain has been visited by more writers
from this and other countries than the Niagara region, and their
poems and other productions occasioned thereby would fill volumes,
constituting a unique literature of Niagara. It is not our purpose,
however, to undertake to enumerate all who, from the visit of Father
Hennepin in 167S to the present, have written of Niagara, Lake Erie,
and the region about Bulfalo. The names of those already given
will suffice to indicate something of the extent of the interest Avhich
the people of this city have taken in poetic composition, or in that
which ''embodies the product of the imagination and fancy and
appeals to these powers in others, as well as to the finer emotions,
the sense of ideal beauty and the like."

Many Buifalonians have drunk deep at the Pierian fountain of
the Muses, and for nearly a century have poured forth their lyrics
and other poetic compositions in continuous succession. Many will
be foimd in the anthology entitled ''The Poets and Poetry of Buf-
falo," by James N. Johnston, and others are listed in the paper en-
titled "The Authors of Buffalo," by Frank H. Severance, and still
others are to be found in miscellaneous publications.

In addition to the poems already mentioned, only a few others
can be particularized. One of Buffalo's best knoA\m poets in the
sixties was Guy H. Salisbury, whose poem entitled "Buffalo" con-
tains the f olloA\'ing stanzas :

'By Erie's blue and sparkling sea Her engines vex the tide;
The tangled forest grew, And broad canals rich products bear
And red men o'er the silver waves To Ocean's distant side.
Paddled the light canoe. Art comes and rears the stately pile-
No pale-face then had sought its shore Temples of the Living God—
With rail, or steam, or venturous oar, And beauteous homes adorn the spot
To wake the echoes there ; Where savage men abode.
The wild beast ranged the solemn wood

To find in its dim solitude "History her classic store outspreads,

His rude and lonely lair. And Genius wakes the lyre,

And workers shape their wondrous things

"The white men came to make their homes By forge and furnace fire.

Amid the wilderness, A leeming city stands to-day

And back the savage tribes recede Where once the hamlet stood,

As on the intruders press. And lofty spires their shafts uprear

The forests sink, the plough's sharp edge Where waved the sylvan wood.
Soon cleaves the virgin soil.

And waving harvest-fields repay "No hoary seat of ancient lore

The thouglitful sower's toil. Hath here scholastic bowers.

The village streets on every side But Learning yet hath many shrines

Their lengthened lines extend. In this dear home of ours.

And dwellings rise, whose circling smoke The people's sons, or rich or poor.

From household hearths ascend. Her priceless boon may share,

And Wisdom's mines reward but toil

"Fair Commerce comes and spreads the sail. And earnest delvers there."

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

Another sliort production illustrative of Buffalo poets is that
of Charles D. Marshall, entitled ''The Poet's Thought:"

"The poet roams through flower-strewn meads
And phicks a bright bouquet ;
He binds it with a thread of thought; —
It lives its little day. . %v

"But soon the chilling breath of Time .,- ^^

Shall strew the leaves around;
The cold world with its iron heel
Will crush them in the ground.

"But let this truth his sad heart cheer
And soothe in hour of need ;
Beneath the calyx of each flower
Lies hidden precious seed,

"Which borne upon the changing wind,
Wafted by every air,
Will find rich soil in some fond heart,
Take root, and blossom there."

Dr. John C. Lord, ''whose fancy," said James 0. Putnam, "lit-
erally revelled in the imagery of the Hebrew melodists," contributed
several poems to the literature of the region. The first of these is
entitled "Buffalo," and reads as follows:

"Queen of the lakes, whose tributary seas

Stretch from the frozen regions of the North h'^ lyiic v ',' '', •

To Southern climates, where the wanton breeze , . « .*

O'er field and forest goes rejoicing forth: '*'•

"As Venice, to the Adriatic Sea lend

Was wedded, in her brief, but glorious day;
So broader, purer waters are to thee,
• To whom a thousand streams a dowry pay.

"What tho' the wild winds o'er thy waters sweep.
While lingering Winter howls along thy shore,
And solemnly 'deep calleth unto deep,'
While storm and cataract responsive roar —

"'Tis music fitting for the brave and free.
Where Enterprise and Commerce vex the waves;
The soft voluptuous airs of Italy
Breathe among ruins and are wooed by slaves.

"Thou art the Sovereign City of the Lakes,
Crowned and acknowledged ; may thy fortune be
Vast as the domain which thy empire takes,
And Onward as the waters to the sea."

Dr. John C. Lord dedicated an ode to the Union Continentals, en-
titled "Forward! March," which opened and closed mth the fol-
lowing stanza :

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

"For altars and for firesides,
For the Country and for God,
For the State our fathers founded,
For the soil on which they trod,
For loyal brethren trembling
Beneath a traitor's nod —
Forward! March!"

One of the best poems of the late Robert Cameron Eogers was
that delivered at the dedication of the Pan- American Exposition in
May, 1901. Its second stanza reads as follows :

"Enchanted city where the dreaming soul
Conjures the minarets of far Cathay —
And half expects along some waterway
To hear all Venice in a barcarole;
Mistress of moods, across whose changing face
Half of old Spain and half of Greece we trace;
Hither the nations of the West have brought
Fruit of their labour, flower of their thought;
Best of their best besides our best finds place :
The Saxon vigor vies with Latin grace ;
And tithes are paid in product and in art.
But in all this the past as v/ell has part.
The imperial cities of the world have shov.-n
Tributes as beautiful at worthy shrines;
Something is here that moves on different lines ;
A master-thought that we would claim our own ;
A magic word — a dominant that cries
Insistent through this fugue of industries."

The follomng are the conclnding stanzas of the lyric poem of
Frank H. Severance, entitled "This Greater Buffalo:"

"The New World's grandest marvel, this : to blend
In one new type the sons of divers strain.
Begetting here a brotherhood

Of purer blood

And stronger brain,
Of loftier thought and broader view,
Of clearer vision for the true.

"Cities are built on ashes, and on lives
Without fruition, save that this survives :
A field more fallow for the common good,
A higher level of true brotherhood.
We Babel-builders with our cry of 'great'
Should sanctify instead
This dowry of the dead.
That city only is of high estate
Whose sons and daughters in themselves are great.

"Art, Science, Letters, — lo,
Handmaidens of the Worthier BuflFalo.
Theirs still the ministering part —
The end and mission of all art —
To wake to new life, and control
The latent forces of the soul."

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

In 186S, William B. Wright brought out his ''Highland Ram-
blers,' and in 1873 "The Brook and Other Poems." The fading
year is beautifully portrayed by William B. Wright in the follo^ving
lines :

"The year moves to its sad decline,
A dull gray mist enfolds the hills,
The flowers are dead, the thickets pine,
In other lands the swallow trills;
For since they stole his Summer flute
The moping Pan sits stark and mute :
The slow hooves of the feeding kine
Crack the herbage as they pass ;
The apples glimmer in the grass.
And woods are yellow, woods are brown,
The vine about the elm is red,
Crow and hawk fly up and down.
But for the wood-thrush, he is dead;
The ox forsakes the chilly shadow,
Only the cricket haunts the meadow. ,^^

"The feast is ending, the guests are going,
In bands or singly they quit the board ;
The torch is paling, the flutes stop blowing.
The meat is eaten, the wine is poured."

Bishop Arthur Cleveland Coxe was a learned, vigorous and
voluminous writer in prose, as well as a gifted poet. He brought out
his "Athvrold," his first collection of poems, in 1838. His ''Christian
Ballads" appeared in 1840, his "Athanasian and Other Poems" in
1845, and his "Pascal, a Collection of Easter Poems," in 1889. His
poems were popular in England as well as in America, as may be
assumed from such as the following stanza :

"Now pray we for our country '•' •'*

That England long may be bf.WC"- '.
The holy and the happy

And the gloriously free." • ^ '^1' *^ '

The follo^dng are from his "Carol" and show something of his
power as a poet :

"I know — I know where the green leaves grow.
When the woods without are bare;
Where a sweet perfume of the woodland's bloom
Is afloat on the winter air !
When tempest strong hath howled along,
With his war-whoop wild and loud.
Till the broad ribs broke of the forest oak,
And his crown of glory bowed ;
I know — I know where the green leaves grow,
Though the groves without are bare.
Where the branches nod of the trees of God,
And the wild vines flourish fair.

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

"I know — I know where blossoms blow
The earliest of the year ;

Where the passion-flower, with a mystic power,
Its thorny crown doth rear ;
Where crocus breathes and fragrant wreaths
Like a censer fill the gale;
Where cow-slips burst to beauty first,
And the lily of the vale ;

And snow-drops white and pansies bright •

As Joseph's colored vest ;
And laurel-tod from the woods of God,
Where the wild-bird builds her nest.

"I know — I know where the waters flow
In a marble font and nook.
When the frosty sprite in his strange delight
Hath fettered the brav.ding brook,
When the dancing stream, with its broken gleara.
Is locked in its rocky bed ;
And the sing-song fret of the rivulet
Is hush as the melted lead ;

Oh, then I know wiiere the waters flow cir.i-- ^

As fresh as the spring-time flood,
When the spongy sod of the fields of God
And the hedges are all in bud.

"I know — I know no place below,
Like the home I fear and love ;
Like the stilly spot where the world is not
But the nest of the Holy Dove.
For there broods He 'mid every tree
That grows at the Christmas-tide,
And there, all year, o'er the font so clear.
His hovering wings abide !
And so, I know no place below
So meet for the bard's true lay,
As the alleys broad of the Church of God,
Where Nature is green for aye."

The literature of Buffalo has been enriched by the productions
of many other gifted poets, none of whom, however, has sung
more sweetly nor more ideally than David Gray, for a long time on
the editorial staff of "The Courier." His immortal epic, ''The Last
of the Kah-Kwahs," is a gem of such rare beauty that it vnl\ be
treasured as long as the English language continues to be the
vehicle for the transmission of sublime thoughts. The Kah-Kwahs
were supposed to be the Neutral Nation of Indians who occupied
the site of Buffalo previous to its conquest by the Senecas. In the
year 1647 it is said that the Neutral Nation was destroyed by the
Iroquois, as the result of a relentless war arising from a quarrel
which occurred at a place kno^vn as Tu-shu-way, the Indian village,
located in the place of the linden or bass-wood trees on the Buffalo
river. The following stanzas are from that celebrated poem of

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

David Gray, which is founded upon the foregoing legendary Indian
history:

"The city sleeps ; its changing features fade
In the green depths of many a rustling glade;
The wind of summer whispers sweet and low
'Mong trees that waved three hundred years ago.
The streamlet seeks the path it knew of yore,
And Erie murmurs to a lonely shore;
The birds are busy in their leafy towers
The trampled earth is wild again with flowers ;
And the same River rolls in changeless state,
Eternal, solemn, deep and strong as fate. i.ivc».

It is the time when still the forest made
For its dusk children a protecting shade;
And by these else untrodden sh.ores they stood.
Embodied spirits of the solitude !
When still at dawn, or day's serener close,
The smoke-wreaths of the Kah-Kwah lodges rose.

"No hoary legend of their past declares
Through what uncounted years our home was theirs —
How oft they hailed, new-glittering in the West,
The moon, a phantom-white canoe, at rest
In deeps of purple twilight — this alone
Of all their vanished story has not flown;
That, through unnumbered summers' long increase,
The Neutral Nation was the home of peace.
Far to the north the Huron war-w-hoop rang.
And eastward, on the stealthy war-path, sprang
The wary Iroquois: but like the isle
That, locked in wild Niagara's fierce embrace,
Still wears the smile of summer on its face —
(Love in the clasp of Gladness) — so the while
With peace the Kah-Kwah villages were filled.
And, as the Lake's dark heart of storm is stilled,
The fur}' of its surge constrained to calm
Beneath the touch of winter's marble palm.
So, when the braves of warring nations met.
They changed the hatchet for the calumet,
And hid with stolid face their mounting ire
From the bright glimmer of the Kah-Kwah fire. ■—

"Year followed year, and peaceful Time had cast
A misty autumn stinshine o'er the past.
And, to the hearts that calmly summered there,
The forehead of the future shone as fair ;
Save that perchance some wise and wakeful ear
In the great River's ceaseless song could hear.
Through the mirk midnight, when the wind was still,
The murmured presage of approaching ill.

"It came at last — the nation's evil day,
Whose rayless night should never pass away.
A calm foreran the tempest, and, a space.
Fate wore the mask of joy upon his face.
It was a day of revel, feast and game,
When from the far-off Iroquois there came
A hundred plumed and painted warriors, sent
To meet the Kah-Kwah youth in tournament.
And legend tells how sped the mimic fight;

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

And how the festal fire blazed high at night

And laugh and shout through all the greenwood rang;

Till, at the last, a deadly quarrel sprang.

Whose shadow, as the frowning guests withdrew,

Deepened, and to a boding war-cloud grew.

And not for long tlie sudden storm was stayed;

It burst in battie, and in many a glade

Were leaves of green with crimson crost,

As if by finger of untimely frost.

Fighting they held the stubborn pathway back,

The foe relentless on their homeward track ;

Till the thinned remnant of the Kah-Kwah braves

Chose, where their homes had been, to make their graves.

And rallied for the last and hopeless fight.

With the blue ripples of the lake in sight.

"Could wand of magic bring that scene again
Back, with its terrors, to the battle-plain,
Into these silent streets the wind would bear.
Its mingled cry of triumph and despair;
And all the nameless horror of the strife.
That only ended with a nation's life,
Would pass before our startled eyes, and seem
The feverish fancy of an evil dream. • ,

For in the tumult of that fearful rout

The watch-light of the Kah-Kwah camp went out. ''••

And, thenceforth, in the pleasant linden shade, -^ .

Seneca children, only, laughed and played.
And still the River rolled in changeless state,
Eternal, solemn, deep and strong as fate.

"A few strange words of a forgotten tongue
That still by Lake and River's marge have clung,
Are all that linger, of the Past, to tell,
With their weird-sounding music, how it fell
That here the people of that elder day
Sinned, suffered, loved, hoped, hated, passed awav.
***********

"So History's dream is told, and fading, fleet
The shadows of the forest from the street;
But is it much to ask, if it were sought,
That it return at times to tinge our thoughts? —
To tell us, when the winter-fires are lit.
And in the happy heart of home we sit.
That other fires were here, ere ours had shone,
And sank to ashes years and years agone ; —
That where we stand, and. watching, see the West
Ebb till the stars lie stranded on its breast.
Or homeward ships, more blest than they of Greece,
Returning with the prairie's Golden Fleece,
To other eyes long since perchance was given.
Through the same sapphire arch, a glimpse of Heaven.
And haply not in vain the thought shall rise
To sadden, it may be. our reveries.
That here have throbbed, with all the bliss of ours.
Hearts that have mouldered upward into flowers !"

The foregoing are fairly representative of the poets and poetry
of Buffalo. In 1904 James N. Johnston, a Buffalo poet, edited a
book, entitled ''The Poets and Poetry of Buffalo." Since its puh-

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

lication other stars have arisen in the literary firmament that are
shining ^vith increasing splendor. Among them is Minnie Ferris
Ilauenstein (Mrs. Alfred G. Hauenstein), whose collection of verse
will soon appear as ''Sonnets From the Silence." Many of Buf-
falo's poets, prose writers and authors generally, including editorial
writers and publishers, are reviewed in the paper of Frank H. Sever-
ance, entitled ''Random Notes on the Authors of Buffalo," pub-
lished in Volume IV of the Butfalo Historical Society's publica-
tions.^ The names of many Buffalo authors also appear from time to
time in the papers and periodicals published in Buifalo and else-
where.

In addition there are several groups of prose writers in Buffalo.
These include Judge Samuel Wilkeson, who himself made im-
portant history for Buffalo; Orsamus H. Marshall, who was a thor-
ough student of Indian history and well versed in Indian lore ; Wil-
Ham Ketchum, Rev. Dr. John C. Lord, W.L. G.Smith, Jesse Clement,
Crisfield Johnson, General A. W. Bishop, John Harrison Mills,
Orton S. Clark, George H. Stowits, Daniel G. Kelly, Ivory Chamber-
lain, C. W. Boyce, Frank Wilkeson, General James S. Strong, El-
bridge Gerry Spaulding, William Dorsheimer, Charles C. Deuther,
Bishop John Timon, Eben Carlton Sprague, Henry Tanner, James
Fraser Gluck, Rev. Thomas Donohoe, Rev. Sanf ord Hunt, Rev. Pro-
fessor Guggenberger, John L. Romer, Dr. Frank H. Severance,
George S. Potter, Rev. William B. Wright, Frederick J. Shepard,
Samuel M. Welsh, Jr., Lars G. Sellsted, Judge Truman C. ^\Tiite,
Rev. Albert T. Chester, J. Stanley Grimes, R. W. Haskins, Albert
Brisbane, Oliver G. Steele, Robert Davis, A. W. W'ilgus, W. L. G.
Smith, Robert Pennel, D. S. Alexander, Henry Wayland Hill, H.
Perry Smith, Dr. Julian Park, Josephus Nelson Larned. The
principal work of Mr. Larned was his "History for Ready Refer-
ence," comprising with its supplement eight volumes. It gave Mr.
Larned a national reputation as an historical writer. No Buf-
falonian has delved deeper into regional history than Dr. Frank H.
Severance, secretary of the Buffalo Historical Society, and autlior
of many works bearing on the French period of Niagara history,
as well as on other periods of such history. His most masterful
work is that entitled "An Old Frontier of France," consisting of
two volumes, and ranking with any of Parkman's works on Cana-
dian frontier history. Henry Wayland Hill, president of the Buf-

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

falo Historical Society, lias done research work in Lake Clianiplain
regional history and in the French colonial period. He compiled
the two volumes of the "Champlain Tercentenary Celebration,"
which gained for him the appreciation of the French nation and the
decoration as a Chevalier of the National Legion of Honor, Mr.
Hill is also the author of "Waterways and Canal Construction in
New York," as well as of various historical papers, encyclopedic
articles and miscellaneous pamphlets. Arthur L. Parker's contri-
butions to Lidian history and biography include his "Life of Gen-
eral Ely S. Parker" and his "History of Archaeology of the State of
New York," recently published by the State of New York. Fred-
erick Houghton's "History of the Buffalo Creek Reservation" is an
addition to local records. The writers of comprehensive general
histories of Buffalo include Crisiield Johnson (1S73), H. Perry
Smith (1884), Truman C. White (1S97), John Devoy (1896), and
Josephus Nelson Larned (1911). That by Mr. Johnson is, in the
opinion of Dr. Severance, "unsurpassed in its class of histories."
Turner's "Pioneer History of the Holland Purchase" (1849) is a
valuable reference work for students of settlement history of this
region. William Ketchum began a "History of Buffalo," but found
that what he had written of Indian history would almost fill tw^o
volumes, so that his work was published in 1864 as the "History of
Buffalo and the Senecas," and is generally know^n as "Buffalo and
the Senecas," for it deals with only the first decade of Buft'alo. vil-
lage history. Rev. Thomas Donohoe's "The Iroquois and the
Jesuits" (1895) is a review of the early records of that religious
order in America.

Books of travel have been written by Horace Briggs, Bishop
Coxe, F. S. Dellenbaugh, Henry P. Emerson, Mrs. E. A. Forbes,
Josiah Letchworth, Charles Linden, James N. Matthews, Oliver G.
Steele, Charles Wood and others.

Medical and surgical works of more than pamphlet publication
have included those written by Drs. A. L. Benedict, F. E. Campbell,
Austin Flint, F. E. Fronczak, Charles. C. F. Gay, F. H. Hamilton,
Lucien Howe, F. Park Lewis, M. D. Mann, Herman Mynter, Ros-
■well Park, R. V. Pierce, James P. White. Local writers who have
dealt with other scientific subjects have included Le^vis F. Allen, Al-
bert H. Chester, E. E. Fish, Roswell ^Y. Haskins, D. S. Kellicott,
Henry Wayland Hill, Charles Linden, A. R. Grote.

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

The published books on Politics, Sociology, Law and Education
inchide those by the following Buffalonians : Albert Brisbane, James
O. l*utnara, Grover Cleveland, AVilliam P. Letchwoith, Irving
lirowne, Mrs. II. E. G. Arey, Rev. S. H. Gurteen, Charles Ferguson,
Henry W. Hill, E. C. Mason, E. C. Townsend, Charles P. Norton,
W. H. Ilotchkiss, W. C. Cornell, Leroy Parker, James F. Gluck,
Robert Schweckerath, Charles E. Rhodes, Frederick A. Wood, H.
K. ^lontgomery, Henry P. Emerson, C. N, Millard.

Religious works have been written by very many of the gifted
ministers of religion who have held pastorates in Buffalo. Some
reached distinction as writers before taking up ministerial charge
in Buffalo; some did not come into particular notice in literature
until after leaving Buffalo; but among those who are remembered
in the city for their literary products as well as pastoral excellence
are Bishops Timon, Ryan, and Coxe, Reverends Henry A. Adams,
C. C. Albertson, G. H. Ball, Gottfried Berner, J. L. Corning, J. P.
Egbert, W. F. Faber, R. S. Green, C. E. Locke, John C. Lord, S. S.
Mitchell, J. A. Regester, Montgomery Schuyler, Thomas S. Slicer,
Stephen R. Smith, Henry Smith, J. Hyatt Smith, ]\r. L. R. P. Thomp-
son, J. B. Wentworth, William B. Wright, and George Zurcher. Oth-
er writers on religious subjects include James H. Fisher, E. C.
Randall, Mrs. C. H. Woodruff, Mary Martha Sherwood.

In fiction, several Buffalonians have attained distinct national
success by their works. In this department of literature the fol-
lowing Buffalonians have produced books of high standard : George
Berner, Allen G. Bigelow, J. E. Brady, Bessie Chandler (Mrs. Leroy
Parker), Jane G. Cooke, H. L. Everett, Mrs. Gildersleeve-Long-
street, David Gray, Jr., George A. Hibbard, W. T. Hornaday, El-
bert Hubbard, James H. W. Howard, Carrie F. Judd, William F.
Kip, H. T. Koerner, J. H. Langille, Mrs. E. B. Perkins (Susan
Chc'stnutwood), Mrs. Charles Rohlfs (Anna Katherine Green), Rob-
ert Cameron Rogers, W. G. L. Smith, G. A. Stringer, Jane D. Abbott
(Mrs. Frank Abbott), Dorothy Tanner (Mrs. Montgomery), D. E.
Wade, Ida Worden ^Vlieeler, 0. Witherspoon, Marion DeForrest,
George A. Woodward, Julia Ditto Young. George A. Hibbard for
many years was a frequent contributor to the pages of the *' Satur-
day Evening Post," ''Atlantic Monthly," and other leading Ameri-
can magazines. Elbert Hubbard, ''the Sage of East Aurora,"
reached a literary fame which was worldwide ; bis pen was sharp,

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

his lines clear, his sentences masterpieces of forceful constinictive
English. He was at the height of his fame in May, 1915, when,
upon a fateful May afternoon, he and a hundred other American
citizens of peaceful occupations, and nine or ten times that number
of men, women and children of other nationalities, found that the
ship on which they were nearing Ireland was rapidly sinking as the
result of a well-nigh inconceivable attack upon it — ^upon the lives of
a thousand private citizens who were in no way connected with the
armed forces of Britain — by a German submarine boat. Elbert
Hubbard, with the thousand, sank beneath the waves with the **Lu-
sitania," but who can maintain that that act by the German militar-
istic administration was not the cause of the United States' ultimate
entry into the war with that power which ignored the fundamental
laws of honor and mercy and flouted the rights of neutrals? For
such diversion from the subject of this chapter, the writer may be
pardoned, prompted as the diversion was by the thought of how
great was America's literary loss when Elbert Hubbard met ^s4th
such a tragic death. His ** Eminent Painters" is a masterpiece;
his ''Message to Garcia" is an inspiration and help to all who set
out to accomplish anything.

Among the writers and publications of Buffalonians on miscel-
laneous subjects and books published in Buffalo, were the follow-
ing: Frederick Butler's "History of the United States," Rev.
Miles P. Squire's contributions to Biblical and Theological Reviews,
his book published in 1855, entitled ''The Problem Solved, or Sin
Not of God," his other book entitled "Reason and the Bible, or the
Truth of Revelation," published in 1S60, and his "Ten Lectures on
European Topics, and Lectures at Beloit College."

After the death of Rev. George "Washington Hosmer in 1881, a
collection was made of his sermons and miscellaneous writings. In
1886 Rev. John B. Wentworth, D. D., brought out his work entitled
"The Logic of Introspection." The sermons of Rev. Montgomery
Schuyler were published under the title of "The Church, Its Min-
istry and Worship." In 1839 J. Stanley Grimes published his
"New System of Phrenology." In 1840 Albert Brisbane published
his "Social Destiny of Man, or Association and Reorganization of
Industry." In 1843 Albert Brisbane published his work entitled
"Association, or a Concise Exposition of the Practical Part of
Fourier's Social Science." In 1837 appeared Robert Davis' book

THE ACADP:MY of music, as RFXOXSTRUCTED, 1893
For many years Buttalos 1 t<t tlicatre. Still standing, much altered

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

entitled '*A Canadian Farmer's Travels in the United States." In
lS-13 appeared Benjamin Wait's ''Letters From Van Dieman's-
Land, written during five years' imprisonment for political offenses-
committed in Upper Canada." In 1839 Samuel Wilkeson published
•*A Concise History of the Commencement, Progress and Present
Condition of the American Colonies in Liberia." In 1852 W. L. G.
Smith published "Life at the South, or Uncle Tom's Cabin as it is,
being Narratives, Scenes and Incidents in the Real Life of the
Lowly." William Ketchum brought out his two-volume "History
of Buffalo and the Senecas" in 1864:. In 187G Crisfield Johnson
completed his "Centennial History of Erie County." Hon. Lewis
F. Allen wrote on agriculture, drainage and other subjects. General
James C. Strong was the author of " Wah-kee-nah and Her People,"
a study of North American Indians, customs and traditions. Rev^
Thomas Donohoe v\'as the author of "The Iroquois and the Jesuits."
General A. W. Bishop was the author of books entitled "Loyalty
on the Frontier," "What is the Situation Now, and Why the Solid-
South."

From time to time there have appeared many military records,
including "A Record of Battery I, otherwise known as Wiedrick's
Battery," and "The Ship Yard of the Griffin," both by Cyrus K.
Remington. "Shakespeare's Draught From Living Water" and
"Leisure Moments in Gough Square" were written by George Alfred
Stringer. "The Life and Times of the Rt. Rev. John Timon, D. D.,,
the First Roman Catholic Bishop of the Diocese of Buffalo," by
Charles G. Deuther, appeared in 1870. George J. Bryan contributed
his "Biographies and Journalism" in 1886. "The Story of the
Hutchinsons," by Mrs. C. H. Gildersleeve, was a notable contribu-
tion to the literature of the musical activities of the pre-war period.
Charles E. Morse, John Harrison and others wrote songs that were
popular. In 1884 Rev. J. Hazard Hartzell published his collected
poems entitled "Wanderings on Parnassus," and there also ap-
peared a volume of verse by Thomas S. Chard, the author of
"Across the Sea." From time to time there w^re published in the
' ' Catholic Union ' ' the poems of Patrick Cronin. In ' ' The Courier ' ^
appeared the poems of Joseph O'Connor, and in "The New^s" form-
erly appeared the poems of John D. Wells and in "The Times" now
appear the poems of John D. Wells. Anna Katherine Green's
novel, "The Leavenworth Case," appeared in 1878, "A Strange

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

Disappearance" in 1879, ''The Sword of Damocles" in ISSl, and a
volume of her poems in 1882. Mrs. E. B. Perkins' '*]\ralbrook" ap-
peared in 1871, and her "Honor Bright" in 1883. While pastor of
St. Mark's M. E. Church, Kev. George E. Ackerman wrote his "Re-
searches in Philosophy" and "Man a Revelation of God." While
resident in Buffalo, Bishop John F. Hurst, of the M. E. Church,
translated several standard works on church history, and he also
contributed several original works. He w*as a voluminous and
scholarly writer, and his contributions to literature in number and
scholarship approach those of Bishop Arthur Cleveland Coxe. Not
all the works of the two Bishops, however, appeared while they were
residents of Buffalo. The contributions of other clergymen, as
stated in "The Authors of Buffalo," by Frank H. Severance, in-
clude "Historical Sketches and Licidents Illustrative of the Estab-
lishment and Progress of Universalism in the State of New York,"
by the Rev. Stephen R. Smith; "Some Lessons From the Parable
of the Sower," by the Rev. J. P. Egbert; "The True Man and
Other Practical Sermons," by the Rev. S. S. Mitchell; "Dogma no
Andidote for Doubt," by James H. Fisher; "Both Sides, or Jon-
athan and Absalom," by the Rev. Dr. Rufus S. Green; "Handbook
of Charity Organization," by the Rev. S. Humphreys Gourteen;
"Complete System of Sunday-school Instruction," by the Rev. Or-
lando Witherspoon ; various writings by the Rev. A. T. Chester, and
two works by the Rev. J. H. Langille, one on ornithology, "Our
Birds in Their Haunts," the other entitled "Snail-shell Harbor, a
Picture of Life on the Northwest Coast of Lake Michigan."

Among the contributors to the literature of science, in addition
to those already stated, were Dr. Julius Pohlman on geology and oth-
er specialties, Edward P. Van Duzee on entomology, Hon. David F.
Daj on botany, Hon. George W. Clinton also on botany, fishing and
hunting and on animals, Henry W. Hill on "Rainfall and Water
Supply" in the "Americana Encyclopedia" (1920 edition) and

many others.

* • *'* * *.,• • •

Even before Buffalo had been incorporated, an effort was made
by some of the more cultured settlers to establish a library. Many
of the pioneers had had little schooling; some had had no schooling
at all, for the day of the compulsory and free school had not yet
come. Some would welcome the facilities of a library for their

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

educational value, while others would appreciate the means it af-
forded them of literary diversion at little or no cost, for books were
beyond the purchasing ability of most men in those days of poorly-
paid labor. A library of seven hundred volumes instituted in 1816
was appreciated. A small company was formed, and that company
maintained what was styled ''The Buffalo Library" from 1816 to
1832. It seems to have passed away at about the time that Buffalo
expanded its civic status to that of a city. Another library and
literary society came into existence in 1S30; it was kno^^^l as the
Buifalo Lyceum, but its life was short. Both libraries were eventu-
ally transferred to another, that of the Young Men's Association.

On FebiTiary 20, 1836, the local newspapers carried a notice re-
questing "the young men of Buffalo, friendly to the founding of a
Young Men's Association, for a mutual improvement in literature
and science," to meet at the court house on Monday, the 22nd day
of February, at 7 p. m. The meeting was held, a constitution
adopted, based upon that of the Albany Young Men's Association,
and a week later organization was completed by the election of the
following officers : Setli C. Hawley, president ; Dr. Charles Winne,
Samuel N. Callender and George Bro^\^l, vice-presidents ; Frederick
P. Stevens and A. G. C. Cochrane, corresponding and recording
secretaries; John H. Lee, treasurer; Oliver G. Steele, Henry K.
Smith, William H. Lacy, George W. Allen, Charles H. Raymond,
Henry E. "Williams, George E. Hayes, Halsey E. Wing, Eushmore
Poole, and Hunting S. Chamberlain, managers.

Before the end of the first year (1836) the Young Men's Associa-
tion had a library of 2,700 volumes, including the collections of the
old Buffalo Library and the Lyceum ; and in its reading room were
forty-four weekly, ten monthly and six quarterly publications, "mak-
ing it the completest of any west of Xew York City." It was for-
tunate, probably, that the Association was organized in 1836 and
not in the next year; the monetary panic of 1837 would probably
have stopped its organization altogether, whereas in 1836 the
projectors had comparatively little difficulty in raising a fund of
$6,700 for the purchase of books, and other essentials of a library.
And even though so fortunately founded, the Association had great
difficulty in survi^dng the period of depression that followed the
disturbance of the nation's finances in 1837. The Young Men's
Association "carried a burden of debt for many years, and lived

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

pinchingly, but it lived." Its first rooms were on the upper floors of
a building throe doors below Seneca street, on Main; and,
xintil a regular librarian was appointed, Mr. B. W. Jenks, a portrait
painter whose studio adjoined, saw that the property of the As-
sociation was not misused. The first regular librarian was Charles
H. Eajanond; he '* persisted in his unrewarded toil" until 1839,
when Mr. Phineas Sargent relieved him. In 1841 removal was
made to South Division street, near Main, and there a small lecture-
room was fitted up. The quarters were small, and in 1848 an un-
successful attempt was made to establish a building fund. In 1852
larger quarters were leased in the American Block, on the west
side of Main street, between Eagle and Court; there the Association
had the use of the fairly large and excellent American Hall, on the
third floor, with the library placed underneath. Annual courses of
lectures by famous men brought much income to the Associa-
tion, which soon became "distinctly at the front of the intellectual
life of the town." Mr. Sargent was succeeded as librarian in
1850 by Lewis Jenkins, who withdrew two years later. Then be-
gan the connection of William Ives with the Library, a connection
destined to cover more than fifty years. It was not until 1905 that
Mr. Ives retired from service; though still in good health, he was
then nearly ninety years old, and had served the Library for fifty-
three years.

In 1856, encouraged to the effort by Mr. George Palmer, who had
provisionally offered the association a building site valued at $12,-
000, with $10,000 additional in money, the library managers sought
to raise $90,000 for building purposes. They were not so fortunate
as before the previous monetary panic; that of 1857 was upon
them before they could raise the stipulated sum.

In 1861, "near the eve of the outbreak of our dreadful Civil
War, the Association celebrated its twenty-fifth anniversary, with.
notable public exercises, distinguished by one of the finest of the
poems of the late David Gray." Not^^ithstanding the extraordinary
demands in men and money of the Union, for the purpose of the
war, the Young Men's Association acquired a building fund of
$81,655 during the war period. The acquirement came at the end
of an effort prolonged through two years, to unite the Young
lien's Association, the Grosvenor Library, the Fine Arts Academy,
the Buffalo Historical Society, and the Society of Natural Sciences,

?,^^-^1»->;;

,. .j-. v-' CHI u*^^ ^^A,H ■

.•X

l^.ft.lK:Hi4-;

1 o S

3 ^ :3

. :'■ ''■':? >5

■;•. ■''n

'~V " '^ ^

■ i"v' ^ >^

-i - ; 4 w

.>. V- ..■! •^- ^ Ui

■; .:^f .^:J <

^
K

■u.^-^i ^

■ 1 .. ."■ L_

:v- ;. ■' \-4 J

7 V;

■ :■ D

. ' •• \ o

:■■ ■• X

■■y '^^ H

.-■-.r-S Pi

'■v.'^^: ^

, i.^J o

^ • , ,;,. ;',^if U

^^^iEMSlS&Sl

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

in the erection of a building for their common use. In the spring
of 18G4 the Association purchased from Messrs. Albert and George
Brisbane the St. James Hotel and St. James Hall, on Main, Eagle,
and Washington streets, ''under conditions which provided quar-
ters in the hotel building, when reconstructed, for all of the institu-
tions named above, and temporarily for some others as well." The
Association five years later established a special fund for large pur-
chases of books, and within two years increased its total from 16,000
to 25,000 volumes. The office of superintendent w^as created in 1877,
and Josephus Nelson Larned was appointed to that office. Reclassi-
fications of the books followed, the Dewey system of cataloging be-
ing adopted.

In 1882, long before which the library quarters had become in-
adequate, the court house site, bounded by Washington, Broadway,
EUicott and Clinton streets, was acquired by some public-spirited
gentlemen, "to save it from being sold for commercial uses," it is
stated, but apparently Vv'itli the view of transferring it to the Young
;Men's Association and affiliated societies of liberal culture. The
citizens associated in this action were Sherman S. Rogers, James
M. Smith, Sherman S. Jewett, Francis H. Root, Charles Berrick,
O. P. Ramsdell, Dexter P. Rumsey, Pascal P. Pratt and George
Howard; and they planned to consolidate the Young Men's and
Grosvenor libraries, ''with the Fine Arts Academy, the Society of
Natural Sciences and the Historical Society grouped around them."
The two libraries could not be brought together, though the other
■features of the scheme were consummated. The Young Men's
Association raised a building fund of $117,000, and soon George
Esenwein, of Buffalo, was superintending the erection of a building,
to the plans of C. L. W. Eidlitz, of New York. Ground was broken
on October 8, 1884, and within less than two years, on September
13, 1886, the removal of the library began, though the formal open-
ing of the building, with the Art, the Science, and History collections
in place did not occur until February 7, 1887. The Young Men's
Association had before that time been authorized to change its
name to The Buffalo Library.

Providence seemed to guard the priceless treasures of the Li-
brary and other societies, for within six weeks of the formal opening
-of the new building, the vacated quarters were destroyed by fire. The
Iroquois Hotel soon rose, an enterprise of the Buffalo Library, and

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

it was favorably leased. Financial embarrassment eventually
brought help from the city, later by act of the State Legislature
secured through the efforts of Assemblyman Henry W. Hill and
others, being authorized to contract with the two libraries for the
establishment of free public service. Formerly the Buffalo Library
had been able to admit to the privilege of borrowing books for
home use only its members, who subscribed three dollars a year.
By the contract entered into on February 2-i, 1S97, between the Buf-
falo Library and the City of Buffalo : ,. , ' ••

''The Buffalo Library conveyed to the City of Buffalo its books
and pamphlets in trust for a period of 99 years, together with the
net annual income from the Library property. The city accepted
the trust, and bound itself to maintain the Library ( by annual appro-
priation of a sum of not less than four-fifths of three one-hundredths
of one per centum of the total assessed valuation of taxable prop-
erty in the city (appropriating, also, not less than one-fifth of three
one-hundredths of one per centum of such assessed valuation to
the maintenance of the Grosvenor Library each year). The Library
to be known as the Buffalo Public Library, and to be free to the
residents of the city for all of its uses ; to be open every day, during
stipulated hours; to be under the control and management of a
board of ten directors, five of them representing the city and five
the life members of the Buffalo Library, as preWously constituted ;
these latter having been incorporated mth the power of perpetual
succession, and having the control and management of the Library
real estate.

"On the 9th of March this corporation of life members of the
Buffalo Library was organized by the election of Nathaniel W. Nor-
ton, president ; George L. AVilliams, vice-president ; Joseph P. Dud-
ley, James Frazier Gluck and Charles P. Wilson, managers. These,
with the Mayor of Buffalo, the Corporation Counsel, the Superin-
tendent of Education, and two citizens, John D. Bogardus and Ma-
thias Rohr, appointed by the Mayor, formed the first board of di-
rectors of the Buffalo Public Library, with Mr. Norton to pre-
side."

No man strove harder to consummate this improvement in
library affairs than Mr. Josephus N. Larned, who for twenty
years had been its superintendent; and he anticipated eagerly the
reorganiaztion of the Library, ^\dth a view to the institution of a bet-
ter service to the reading public; "but a few weeks of experience
convinced him that he could not work in harmony with the presiding
officer of the new board of directors, and in April he resigned." Mr.

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

Henry L. Elmendorf was appointed in his pL^ce. Mr. Elmendorf
died in July, 1906, and bis assistant, Walter L. Brown, became cbief
librarian. He still is at the head of the Bnffalo Public Library,
wliich has consistently continued to expand its scope of public use-
fulness, as will be realized by the following comparisons. AVhen
the Buffalo Library became *'a free institution" in 1897, it had
upon its shelves about 90,000 volumes; at the end of 1919 it pos-
sessed more than -400,000 volumes. Li 1896, the last year under the
old system of permitting books to be borrowed only by those who
paid membership fees, the Library had 1,592 paying members; in
1919, 130,000 individual borrowers made use of the books of the Buf-
falo Public Library. There has been a notable extension in the
work, for there are now seven other branch libraries open to the
general public, and directed by the staff of the Buffalo Public
Library; and in addition an original plan of school libraries.

Merged in the Buffalo Public Library is another historic literary
society of Buffalo. The German Young Men's Association was or-
ganized on May 10, 1841. Its main purpose is clearly stated in its
original name, which was the German-English Literature Society.
F. A. Georger was first president, John Hauenstein, vice-president,
Carl Neidhardt, secretary; Jacob Beyer, George Beyer, George F.
Pfeiffer, AYilliam Eudolf and Adam Schlagder founding members.
Its full stated purj^oses were ^'mutual education in the dift'erent
branches of German and English literature, science and art, the gen-
eral spreading of useful knowledge, and the providing of a good
library." The first meetings were held weekly, on Monday nights,
*4n a very plain room in the rear of Dr. Dellenbaugh's drug store,
on Main near Court street." The room was used until 1843. On
September 11, 1841, the name of the society was changed to the
German Young Men's Association, and in some of its social activi-
ties it followed the plan of the Young Men's Association. The
German Young Men's Association had a library of 750 volumes in
1846, when the first catalogue w^as printed. For a time after leav-
ing Dr. Dellenbaugh's room the quarters of the German Society
were in the Eagle Tavern, but in the winter of 1843-44 rooms in the
Kremlin Block were rented. There the library was maintained
until J854.

The first published report of the German Young Men's Associa-
tion was that issued in January, 1851. It showed a membership of

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

120, and a libraiy of 1,090 volumes, 890 of which were printed in
German. The German Colony of Buffalo had become the refuge of
political exiles from Germany since 1848, and the German Young
Men's Association quarters constituted a rendezvous for these dem-
ocratic Teutons. Kinkel was given a reception in 1851, and Kos-
suth in 1852. In 1857 the membership was a very large one, but
the monetary panic of Seijtember of that year had as disastrous an
effect upon that society as upon others. In 1861 the German Young
Men's Association had only 54 members. During the next two dec-
ades it recovered, however, and brought many notable lecturers to
Buffalo.

In 1882 the Society engaged in a great undertaking. It agreed
to provide a hall suitable for the accommodation of the Twenty-
third Saengerfest of the German Saengerbund of North America,
appointed to be held in Buffalo in 1883. Ground on Main, Franklin
and Edward streets was purchased from the Walden estate, a build-
ing fund was raised, and the project carried through \dt]i success.
The hall was thereafter the headquarters of the Association, but not
for long. On March 25, 1885, fire destroyed it, and with the build-
ing, all but 384 of the 7,451 volumes which had constituted the
library of the German Young Men's Association. Two days later,
it was resolved to rebuild, and the cornerstone of the new Music Hall
was laid in May, 1886. It was opened in November, 1887. Its
cost was $246,600, an outlay which heavily burdened the Association
with debt for some years, though the debt was reduced by more than
$43,000 vnthin a year. In 1891, the fiftieth of the Association's
existence, occurred an especially noteworthy feature of its history.
Its original president and vice-president, F. A. Georger and Dr.
John Hauenstein, were in the same places of honor again. When
after 1897 it was demonstrated that such collections of books as
that of the German Young Men's Association could be used to
greater advantage by the people of Buffalo if transferred to the
''free public institution," the Buffalo Public Library, the subject
was given due consideration by the directors of the German society,
and the transfer duly followed. The Association thereafter di-
rected its efforts to other functions of social service, in the depart-
ment of higher culture.

In the fifth volume of the ''Publications of the Buffalo Historical
Society" are some interesting "Notes on the Earlier Years" of that

•k. ,

■/■V7\

,:(S^^«>7f'~'^^^f- ■«NHir,».,>it>.ia.alJai^'3>.J<i.^afcjt£ W>. xirii4<^

BUFFALO PUBLIC LIBRARY

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

S-'cIetv. They were compiled by its secretary, Frank H. Severance,
L. II. l^v editor of its "Publications," which have reached such
liiudi standing in historical societies, a standing, by the way, created
for it mainly by the excellence of Dr. Severance's own contributions,
which have since 1S96 been part of these "Publications." Dr. Sev-
erance, in the notes referred to, put into record the facts related to
liim by the Hon. Lewis F. Allen as to "how the Historical vSociety
v\-as started." Mr. Allen in that conversation said:

"I was coming up Court Street one day when I met Orsamus H.
^Marshall. I kncAv him well — knew that he was one of the few men
in Buffalo who gave any thought to the preservation of the records
or relics of our history. Marshall, you know, was a scholar. Put
him on anything relating to our Lidians, and off he'd go as long as
lie could follow the trail. He spoke of something that he wanted to
get, or that had been destroyed, I don't remember now just what.
'Marshall,' I said, 'we ought to do something about these things.
Somebody should take care of them.' It was a raw mndy day
early in the spring, along in March, 1862. He said: 'Come up to
my office and we'll talk it over.'

"The result of that talk was that we got a few others interested,
and .published a call for another meeting to be held at Mr. Mar-
shall's office. 'The rest of it,' said Mr. Allen, 'is matter of record.'
AVe named a committee to draw up a constitution and by-laws,
wliich were submitted to a meeting of citizens held in the rooms
of the old Medical Association on South Division street. Millard
Fillmore was made chairman of that meeting, and a little later, at
our first election, he was chosen the first president of the So-
ciety."

The first meeting at which Mr. Fillmore presided was that held
on April 15, 1862. The earlier meeting, that held in Mr. Marshall's
office, was under the chairmanship of Mr. Lewis F. Allen, who be-
came the first vice-president of the society.

Li 1873, Oliver Gray Steele reviewed the early history of the
Bufl'alo Historical Society in an "entirely adequate sketch" which is
preserved in the first volume of the society's publications. Dr.
St'vorance, in volume V, picks out leading facts from that sketch,
and adds an interesting memoir of particular outstanding transac-
tions of the Buffalo Historical Society to 1902, in which year the
society was installed in its new home in Delaware Park. Mr. Sev-
erance found that Mr. Steele's sketch told "of the awakening of in-
toro.st on the part of many of the older citizens, in matters pertain-

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

ing to the history of Buffalo and Western New York; and of the or-
ganization of the society, the first election of officers being held on
the first Tuesday in May (1S62), Hon. Millard Fillmore being chosen
president, and Hon. Le\\as F. Allen chosen vice-president," Mr.
Severance continued :

** Oddly enough — when we note his zeal in the formation of the
society — Mr. Allen was never its president, though he continued de-
voted to its welfare throughout his long life (which did not end
until May 2, 1S90, his 91st year). Mr. Steele has related how at
the suggestion of Mr. Fillmore, 50 gentlemen bound themselves to
pay $20 each per year for five years, as a maintenance fund for the
society. This plan was later modified by the creation of a life-mem-
bership class, the pavment therefor being $50, increased in 1897 to
$100.

''For some time after its organization in 1862, the society had
no home. Its record books and first collections — the nucleus of its
present museum — were deposited in the office of Flon. William
Dorshseimer, Xo. 7 Court street, and there, too, its early meetings
were held. From 1865 until January, 1873, the society occupied
rooms, rent free, in the Young Men's Association building, south-
east corner of Main and Eagle streets. That building was far from
fire-proof; but the new building of the Western Savings Bank,
northwest corner of Main and Court streets, constructed in 1871-2,
did appear to offer the security sought for its possessions. The an-
nual income of the society at that time was between $500 and $600,
not enough to pay the salary of the secretary, and it is not strange
that there was hesitancy about moving to quarters for which a con-
siderable rent must be paid. The matter was placed in the hands
of Orlando Allen, Orsamus H. Marshall and Gibson T. Williams;
and this committee reported, December 10, 1872, that the Young
Men's Association, in consideration of the surrender of the His-
torical Society lease, v/ould pay to it $1,600 in four years, in quar-
terly instalments. The Historical Society accepted the terms,
named * * * a committee to circulate subscription papers *
* * ; and in January, 1873, feeling warranted in assuming the
expense, moved to its new quarters.

"Here the society's home continued to be until January, 1887,
when it took possession of the more ample rooms — though again on
the third floor, reached only for many years by wearying stairs —
in the new building of the Young Men's Association, now Buffalo
Library building; from which it migrated in April, 1902, to take
possession, for the first time in its history and just forty years after
its organization, of a home of its own. * * *

"A word of appreciation may * * * fittingly be written of

ir^'i

r^^

' A

":s^-v

• %\//'

* ^ 111 -^t,^

.11 s^ii iii^:;;y^^g

^^\'X'-*\^

^^'»*^r

La4/4.c^<;ifesi^:>ig's&r.^^;^^i' L^ ^^gfak.

BUFFALO HISTORICAL SOCIETY BUILDIXG
From Delaware Park Bridge

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

the men who, through many years of cramped resources and the in-
difference of a large i^art of the community, kept the society not
only alive but progressive. The decade following the Civil War
was not a propitious period for such an institution. There were
times * * * when very few men kept up the organization and
carried on a work in which they would gladly have had the coop-
eration of very many of their fellow-citizens. In this category of
the faithful were Hon. James Sheldon, AVilliam Clement Brvant,
Capt. E. P. Dorr, Hon. William P. Letchworth, William H. H. New-
man, Hon. Elias S. Hawley, Hon. James M. Smith, William Hodge,
William Dana Fobes, Emmor Haines, James Tillinghast, William
K. Allen, George S. Hazard, Dr. Joseph C. Green, Julius H. Dawes,
and others. * * * After the death of Millard Fillmore and oth-
ers who had shared in the founding of the society, its interests suf-
fered a decline for a period. A more vigorous era was begun under
the presidency of William D. Fobes in 1884, who, * * * retired
from office 'leaving the society 20 per cent, better than he found
it.' * * * It was during Mr. Fobes 's presidency that the Fill-
more family library * * * passed into the possession of the
society. The arrangement which was made in April, 1884, with the
Young Men's Association for free occupancy of the third floor of its
projected building, was a great financial help. Prior to its removal
to what is now the Library building, the society had been paying,
since 1873, $-100 a year rent for its quarters in the Western Sav-
ings Bank building.

*'The board meeting of January 4, 1887, was the first which the
society held in the new Young Men's Association building. It was
at this meeting that Judge Sheldon, then completing his last term
as president, proposed the name of Andrew Langdon for life mem-
bership. Mr. Langdon was dul}^ elected, and at the annual meet-
ing held on January 11th was chosen one of the board of council-
lors (now called board of managers). In 1894, Mr. Langdon was
elected president, and he has been reelected to that office — more than
once in opposition to his expressed wish — every year since. Mr.
Langdon 's presidency marks a distinct era in the fortunes of the
society. From the first, he took an active interest in its affairs,
and worked with untiring zeal to promote its prosperity. Its need
of a building of its own was early apparent to him, as indeed it
long had been to others; but none other was so constant in the
effort to find a way — or if none could be found to make a vray —
towards the desired' consummation. * * * In his efforts he was
ably helped by others, who shall be duly named.

''The building idea was an old one, and had many forms even
before Mr. Langdon 's day. In his address on retiring from the
presidency in 1883, William Hodge offered as ' a sugestion : ' ' Would
it not be pleasing to many to perpetuate the memory of relatives

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

and friends * * * |3y giving some amonnt towards our building
fund, or better still to purchase or erect a suitable building for the
Buffalo Historical Society. Such noble deeds,' he added, 4iave
often been done. ' He had long thought, he said, that the old Wal-
don homestead, at Main, Edward and Franklin streets, was a suit-
able house for the Historical and other societies of the city. 'The
location may be considered by some to be too far up town, but to
me it certainly seems not. ' How great would have been his wonder
could he have been told that the society's first building of its o\\ai
— and a marble palace at that — would be beyond the far Scajaquada.
''The suggestion bore no fruit ; nor was there any tangible build-
ing fund until on ]\Iarch 4, 1894, Judge James M. Smith * * *
gave to it five bonds of the Crosstown Street Railroad, Nos. 19-23,
valued at $5,000, 'as a nucleus for a building fund.' This was a
profit-earning property. To it was added $3,000 received by be-
quest from Mrs. C. L. Fobes, on October 6, 1898. These sums,
with acci-ued interest, amounted to $11,064.39 on May 1, 1899, -when
the account was closed. Prior to this time the society had begun
to direct its efforts in a new channel."

Hon. Henry W. Hill introduced at the 1897 session of the State
Legislature, of which he was then a member, representing the Sec-
ond District of Erie county, two measures which sought power to
construct a building for the Historical Society on park lands. Both
bills became laws in that year. The first is Chapter 329 and the
second is Chapter 310 of the Laws of 1897. Other relative acts
were passed, and inspection of park sites followed. The board of
managers of the Historical Society favored a site then kno^vTi as the
Concourse, and now occupied by the Albright Art Gallery. The
Board of Park Commissioners could not, however, reach a like
unanimity of opinion, whereupon Mr. Bronson C. Rumsey offered
to give the society a site for its building on land 0A\med by him,
adjoining the south side of the park, on the east side of Elmwood
avenue. On May 8, 1897, the board o^ managers met in Delaware
Park, and decided to reject the offer, for munificent though it un-
doubtedly was, the representatives of the Historical Society felt
that by adhering to its purpose of seeking a site on park lands the
future maintenance of the building would be upon a sounder basis.
For a while, however, it seemed that the project would fail alto-
gether, because of the disfavor w^th which the Park Board viewed
the proposal to build on the Concourse. An opportunity to accom-
plish the aims of the society, despite the opposition of the Park

LITERATURE OF BUFFALO

Commissioners, was found in 1S9S. It had been planned to hold a
Pan-American Exposition in Buffalo in 1899, but the political situa-
tion since the outbreaking of war with Spain had made a postpone-
nient of the Exposition advisable. On March 14, 1898, Assembly-
man Henry W. Hill introduced a concurrent resolution in the State
Assembly which sought not only to secure from the State Govern-
ment, and through it from the Federal Government, approval of
the postponement and promise of substantial aid in the project, but
also that the moneys appropriated by the national, state, and city
governments might be added to the building fund of the Buffalo
Historical Society, and the whole used in the erection of a fireproof
building, instead of a temporary exhibition building, with the view
to the transference to the Historical Society of the said fire-proof
building after it had served the purposes of the Pan-American Ex-
position. The whole of this plan did not at once develop, but it is
clear that such was the plan Mr. Hill and others sought to consum-
mate when the concurrent resolution was moved in the Assembly by
him. The plan was carried through, and eventually brought into
the possession of the Buffalo Historical Society a magnificent build-
ing of Greek Doric architecture and constructed of white Vermont
marble, at a cost of $175,000, only $45,000 of which the Historical
Society M-as called upon to provide. The State appropriated $100,-
000 toward the cost, and the city supplied the other $30,000. The
building is still the home of the Buffalo Historical Society, is kno\vn
as the Historical Building, and is deservedly classed among the
more beautiful of the public buildings of Buff'alo. It stands on
sloping land on the axis of a semi-circle, in the northwest corner of
Delaware Park, adjacent to Elmwood avenue. It houses the valu-
able museum of the Society, and also its library, which exceeds
40,000 volumes.

Connecticut College

By Eev, Bex jam IX T. Marshall, D. D., Presidext of College

^^ HE foundations of Connecticut College were laid, not only
in the fine purposes and industry of the incorporators,
but also in the faith they held in women, and in their
conviction that within the State of Connecticut there
should be a modern, progressive college for women that should
provide these forms of higher education for women to which in re-
cent years they have aspired in increasing numbers, and for the
privileges of which they have now for many years demonstrated
their indisputable qualification.

But there is also the glow and ardor of romance in the story of
the college, for how else shall we describe the experience of the young
institution whose hand was sought by a score or more to^\ms and
cities who also promised lavish gifts. "Was it not romance, and was
it not high gallantry, that moved New London to sue so ardently
for the hand of the college and to present so promptly the gifts
it promised, in the form of lands and funds ?

The college will never forget the splendid enthusiasm of New
London, its corporate bod}', and its citizens, nor their significant
and munificent gifts. The coming of the college afforded New Lon-
don a chance to demonstrate a spirit of unity and of devotion to
education which became in a real way the revival of a civic pride
and spirit which has characterized the city unmistakably in these
recent years.

To serve and honor the city which has served and honored it,
will be always a dominant factor in the purpose and life of the col-
lege ; for it recognizes that by virtue of its character and purpose it
should be the purveyor to the city of opportunities for culture
through lectures, exhibitions, musical programs and conferences of
various kinds, and seek to encourage the people of the city to avail
themselves of its ever-^\idening and increasing privileges.

The relations of city and college each to the other were begun
under happiest auspices. May they never cease to be reciprocally

v./ NKW l.ON't/ON V

^^;-:;::>'^.^^v^?fe

LIBRARY, COXXECTICUT COLLEGE FOR WOMEX

CONNECTICUT COLLEGE, NEW LONDON

iovoiis and profitable. While the city goes about its daily business,
the "College on the Hill" moves faithfully and eagerly forward in
tlie prosecution of its program, in devotion to its distinctive ideal.

"What the college is and what it aims for, how it does its work,
and in what spirit and with what results, the following paragraphs
aim clearly to state. They are presented as the official statement
of the college through its president.

1. The need for more women's colleges. For many years there
had been among educators and all persons interested in the higher
education of women a recognition that more women's colleges of
high grade were greatly needed, since the women's colleges already
existing were either filled to capacity or over-crowded.

Connecticut College came into existence to meet, so far as it was
able, that well-defined need of more high-grade centrally located
colleges for women. It became, in fact, a necessity in this new era
for women, which has given them the full rights of suffrage. With-
in the State the need was accentuated by the fact that AVesleyan
had determined to be solely a man's college; and in the mind of
Wesleyan Alumna, and in the minds of friends whom she had gath-
ered about her, the idea and purpose to have a woman's college
within the State of Connecticut took root, assumed form, and be-
came an established fact.

2. The Specific Need. There was further recognized the need of
colleges specifically for women, which should definitely contemplate
the tastes, talents, aptitudes, ambitions, potential service and pos-
sibilities of women in social, literary, educational, secretarial, busi-
ness, professional and administrative positions ; and should, coupled
with the cultural and literary and scientific studies which serve as
backgrounds and resources, those subjects and that training in them
which give a vocational emphasis, and stimulate and equip the stu-
dent to become in a sane, balanced and concrete fashion, both socially
minded and socially efficient.

Courses coming under this description may be cited as those of
home economics, fine arts, music, economics and sociology, secre-
tarial studies and office practice, library science, physical education.

3. The Purpose and Ideal of the CoUege. The effort to meet
these needs generally and specifically is expressed in the purpose
of Connecticut College, namely:

To offer college work of grade and value second to none; to

COxXNECTICUT COLLEGE, NEW LONDON

offer tecliiiical work worthy of college credit ; to prepare for profes-
sional work in all branches where women are needed.

In short, to maintain, with high standards, and to conduct with
highest efficiency, a curriculum prepared to develop each woman's
peculiar talents toward her most effective life-work.

4. The Practical Fulfillmont of Purpose. The practical operation
and demonstration of this purpose and ideal is seen in the inclusion
in the curriculum of the familiar college subjects— the ancient and
modern languages and literatures, mathematics, chemistry, physics,
botany, zoology, history, political science, economics, sociology,
philosophy, psychology, education, biblical history, and literature ;
and, with their specific technical, vocational, artistic, domestic and
social values, the following: Music, fine arts (including dra^Wng,
painting, design, interior decoration, mechanical dra^ving and cer-
amics) ; home economics (including foods, nutrition, household man-
agement, institutional management) ; library, science, secretarial
studies and office practice, physical education (required of all stu-
dents throughout their course).

It should be noted that there are courses, in their respective de-
partments, for the training of teachers in Latin, English, French,
music, physical education, besides the courses in education ; courses
in chemistry are, some of them, conducted with reference to their
applications of that science, and a course in psychological chemistry,
in its relation to home economics, is a particularly progressive and
timely piece of work; that courses in mathematics, such as the
theory of investment and statistics, have a direct practical value ;
that courses in economics and sociology are presented and prose-
cuted mth sympathy toward and understanding of the instincts,
interest and aptitudes and specific adaptability of women to social
problems and social work.

The work in fine arts and in music is not merely theoretical, which
method would tend to superficiality, but is also technical, coodinated,
expressional, creative. Thus action and accomplishment are ele-
vated to their rightful place in granting full credit to studio work ;
and action (creative work) is seen to be as essential to any worthy
sort of appreciation in the realm of art as laboratory work is essen-
tial for the correct evaluation and esteem of any science. In this
policy certain results are already unmistakably evident. There has
come to be : (a) a respect for the use of the hand ; (b) a higher grade

•1111

iklxLj£ .i. ■ li

:^A

-i^

NEW LONDON HALL, SCIENCE BUILDING

1^1

^U,.?

^2: -2

/••.■n-(

\^.±.:^i..

..^M^tJi^.^i^:

BRANFORD HOUSE

CONNECTICUT COLLEGE, NEW LONDON

of work in tlie studio; (c) greater eiijo}Tiient and satisfaction in
liie work; (d) a realization that education does not mean cessation
from all work of the hand.

5. Broad and Balanced Curriculum, Values and Eesults. Because
of the breadth of opportunity in major subjects offered in the pre-
ceding list, the regularly accepted academic majors, complemented
by the number of majors in technical courses we can demonstrate
that:

(a) There is a much larger percentage of students who find
courses that lead to direct activity and expression, than in other
colleges.

(b) There is an appreciable increase in the educational value of
the institution from the very distinct and varied types of mind and
of personality that are attracted by a diversity of courses.

(c) There is a more liberal and appreciative academic student,
who has learned that arts are not superficial, but fundamental ; and
a more cultured and better technical student, by reason of required
courses in foreign language, English literature, science, history and
social science.

The trustees and faculty are united and enthusiastic in the loyal
undertaking of this program. They are convinced of its soundness,
practicability, and high value. Their confidence and enthusiasm
are justified by the suj^erior quality and large number of students
who have sought admission, a number which every year has ex-
ceeded the capacity of the college.

6. The college has attracted superior students in large numbers
from several States. Students now enrolled in the college number
approximately 3S0, the largest number, we believe, ever kno^\Ti in
an American College in its seventh year. Students come from
twenty-one different States. Several students have transferred
from other colleges, to find in Connecticut College more nearly what
they wanted and needed, than they could find elsewhere, and several
girls have entered Connecticut College attracted by its offerings,
who, from their early years, had fully purposed to enter other and
older women's colleges. The college has graduated three classes,
the class of 1919 with sixty-eight who received degrees, and the
class of 1920 with sixty-nine who received degrees, and the class of
1921. AVe believe that no other college in America can cite such
large figures for its first three classes.

CONNECTICUT COLLEGE, NEW LONDON

7. Complete Student Self-government. Xo argument attempting
to justify the existence and service of the college would be com-
plete that did not stress the value and signij&cance of the system
of full student self-government, granted by the faculty to the stu-
dent body from the lirst. The system provides for a complete con-
trol of all the life and activity of the students, except in strictly aca-
demic matters. It is organized as a representative democracy, and
functions with reality, efficiency, good judgment, and, we believe,
^vit]l increasing success.

The counsel, suggestion, and experience of faculty and adminis-
tration is always available, and is frequently sought, and in all more
vital matters is always requested.

In managing their o^oi affairs as a real democracy, students are
trained in responsibility, cooperation, initiative, in forming judg-
ments, in making choices, in creating policies, in establishing tradi-
tion, and maintaining college morale, and in official duties and com-
mittee work learn valuable lessons in tact, appreciation, discrimi-
nation and in administration and execution.

8. The Spirit of the College — Loyalty, Enthusiasm, Coopera-
tion, Confidence. The undoubted effect of this organization of the
students has been to develop a spirit of true democracy, ^^dthout re-
ligious or social or class prejudices ; to stimulate respect for work
in all its forms, i^articularly ^ith reference to students working
their way through ; there is tolerance and good will and sympathy ;
the bases of the organization are work, responsibility, liberty,
solidarity, and a type of girl is being developed who is entirely
free from pedantry and cant ; she is open, sincere, unselfish and of
sound judgment and initiative, able to deal with people and with
situations, yet Avithout conceit or assumption.

Through all the activities of the college, both in its academic and
social side, there breathes an intense spirit of loyalty and of enthu-
siasm. From the beginning the students were made, by the admin-
istration and the faculty, to realize how much the morale and spirit
of the college were in their keeping, and they have gro^vn in inten-
sitj of appreciation and responsibility for the highest character in
college life.

The spirit of cooperation is cultivated in the fact that the college
does things together. It meets every day for Chapel, every Sunday
for Vespers, every Tuesday for Convocation, as a college body, fac-

f';-ill;-

■■' V

'%'i

i . -

BLACKSTOXE HOUSE

-ss^.'

,. -. .

.. r.

arf

r^'^Nl

..,^,wfJSfc. ■- :j,^^;.:frtiJ...^:*^^.i^t. »^"^ ■ > »i' ti. >i»-tf .if^ft-Ji^^i^ -I**-* A.J

PLAXT HOUSE

CONNECTICUT COLLEGE, NEW LONDON

ulty and students merging; and it undertakes an interest and a
support of outside activities in college-wide fashion. When called
upon to give, as for instance during the war, to the Students' Friend-
si) ip War Fund, to the United War Campaign, and more recently in
aid of the students and professors of the colleges in Central Europe,
it organizes its efforts as a)i all-college affair, pours its energy, its
enthusiasm, its zeal, its gifts, into one common effort, and the result
is issued with the seal and endorsement of the entire college upon it.

There is in all the life of the college great confidence in the insti-
tution, a splendid satisfaction in its work, great happiness in its
fellowship, and a fme sense of challenge in the richness, variety
and wholesomeness "of its entire comradeship, student and faculty
alike.

The spirit of cooperation, understanding, unanimity, ^vhicli pre-
vails, may be expressed when we say that in the four years of the
present administration there has not been in the board of trustees
a single divided vote; and in the faculty, on no vital point, any-
thing but practical unanimity.

9. Favorable and appreciative attitude of educators and institu-
tions toward Connecticut College. The attitude and favor and good-
will, confidence and commendation on the part of educators and of
presidents of other women's colleges has been very cheering. With-
out exception, the older colleges have welcomed Connecticut College
into the sisterhood, have declared that it was greatly needed ; that
the kind of work it is doing is essential and is well done, and that
its future is bright and challenging. The comment of President
^LacCracken of Vassar is perhaps as significant as any, when, after
speaking of several forward steps in the education of women in
America in recent years, he says :

Among these steps the most important is undoubtedly the found-
ing of Connecticut College at New London, and all friends of higher
education for women have welcomed its entrance into the field,
because it is clear from the general trend of registration that women
will in increasing numbers seek the college degree.

Visitors to the campus, representing other colleges, presidents,
deans, registrars, official committees of visitation with specific er-
rands, have spoken uniformly of their pleasure in the visit, of the
distinct impression of industry, vigor and worth in which the col-

CONNECTICUT COLLEGE, NEW LONDON

lege work is done, and congratulated the college on its site, on its
work, and on its prospects. Organizations, whose representatives
have come to give counsel to the students with reference to future oc-
cupation, representatives of social organizations seeking superior
material for graduate study in schools of social service, have ex-
pressed themselves in such language as this :

"In conference, the students ask most intelligent questions."
"Know what they want."

"Have a knowledge of the factors in social and industrial situa-
tions more than students of other colleges visited."

The college has freely been granted the counsel of the Russell
Sage Foundation, whose aid in planning various lines of community
work under the auspices of the sociology department has been of-
fered.

Graduates of the college have gone forth to social work or to
advanced study on the basis of the work done here, and have been
given practically a year's credit in advance over the graduates of
other institutions, whether in graduate study or in active positions
on the staff of charity or social organizations.

10. Record of Graduates. Variety in activity and service, and
gratifying success. All that precedes, which is an effort to justify
the existence of the college, finds its concrete and we believe unan-
swerable justification in the quality of the product of the college in
its graduates and in the nature and quality of the service they are
rendering in their present fields.

There are 180 alumnae of the college, graduates in the first three
classes, 1919, 1920 and 1921. The director of the college appoint-
ment bureau reports that these graduates are largely engaged in the
work toward which their major work in college particularly fitted
them.

The success and gratifying service of such graduates, from whom
we have received definite returns, is due not alone to the careful and
able training by a competent faculty, but also to that spirit of enthu-
siasm, of loyalty and cooperation which has characterized the college
since its inception, a passion to do whatever they do worthily, and to
count constructively by rendering a specific service to society.

There is a profound confidence in the college on the part of the
trustees, faculty, students and friends of the college alike. They

CONNECTICUT COLLEGE, NEW LONDON

take pride in its genuine though modest accomplishment, and they
fct'l confident of its future and hopeful and zealous of its mainten-
ance and expansion along the lines projected from the beginning and
faithfully followed to this moment, so far as years of war and rela-
tively unincreased endowment have permitted.

The preceding paragraphs, we trust, constitute a sufficient and
genuine justification of the existence of the college. Our conviction
is that the college was opened to meet both a general and a specific
need, that it established for itself a splendid purpose and a high
ideal, and it set itself vigorously and conscientiously to the practical
fulfillment of that purpose. It has ottered a broad and balanced
curriculum of soundness, practicability, undoubted values and of
high promise. It has summoned to itself superior students in large
numbers from a wide area. It has cultivated in them a passion to
do whatever they do worthily, and to count constructively, whether
by helping to brighten a home and elevate the life of a family, or by
rendering some more specific service to society at large.

It has already developed a peculiar, significant and exalted spir-
it, which is recognized as distinctive, strong and exceptional. It has
won from the beginning and in increasing measure the welcome,
the appreciation, the regard and commendation of its sister col-
leges, their leaders and all educators who have come to know it ; and
chiefly, and above all, it has contributed in its graduates a group of
women who are undertaking specific tasks toward which the college
unmistakably directed them, follo^ving their natural bent, ambition
and equipment, and they are doing, each in her ovra place, the
world's work in a way that is worthy, noble and commendable, to the
credit of the college they love, to the honor of their ovm. lives, and as
-a rare and distinctive contribution to the life of America.

The Narragansett Trail

By Thomas "\V. Bickxell, Ppiovidexce, Rhode Island

^A|^ S THIS article relates to a celebrated New England In-
RMt\:4;'<^fe dian Trail, I ^ill introduce it by saying that we know lit-
tle of the tribes of this section of Xew England prior
to the arrival of the Mayfloiver, in 1620.

The only reliable historic story prior to that date, is the ac-
count of the Indians on the shores of Narragansett Bay, given by
Giovanni de Verrazzano, who, under French patronage, explored the
harbors of New York and Narragansett Bay in 1524, and wrote con-
cerning the natives, with whom he had most friendly intercourse.
He calls them hospitable; handsome, both men and women; well
dressed and ornamented; generous, affectionate and charitable.
''As to the religious faith of these tribes, not understanding their
language, we could not learn by signs or gestures, anj^thing certain.
It seemed to us that they had no religion, nor laws, nor any knowl-
edge of a first cause or mover, — that they worshipped neither the
heavens, stars, sun, moon, nor the planets."

In Southern New England, — the location of the Narragansett
Trail, — the Mohegans and other small families occupied the Con-
necticut Valley, and west to New York. The Pequod tribe, wdth its
capital at Pequod, now New London, was a savage, mischief-mak-
ing people, in Eastern Connecticut, on Long Island Sound. East
of the Pawcatuck river, on the Sound, in Southern Rhode Island,
were the Niantics, under the sachemship of the Ninigrets.

The Narragansetts, the most powerful, w^ealthiest, the most in-
dependent Indian nation of all New England, dwelt on the western
bank of Narragansett Bay, occupj^ing the lands, shores, bays and
rivers from Point Judith on the south to Quinsniket and Woon-
socket on the north, including the PaA\i;ucket or Blackstone river
section of Rhode Island. The name of the tribe is from the Indian
word "Naiaganset," ''at the point," referring to the Point now-
known as Judith, named for Judith Hull, a later owner.

Trumbull is good authority for the meaning of Narragansett.

THE NARRAGANSETT TRAIL

He says **Narragansett," as applied to country, bay and tribe,
means "At the point." Koger Williams, on June ISth, 1682, wrote
as follows as to the origin of the name "Narragansett."

*'I also profess that being inquisitive of what roots the title
or denominative Nahigonset should come, I heard that Nahigonset
was so named from a little island between Pittaquomscut and Mish-
quomack, (Westerly) on the sea and fresh water side. I went on
purpose to see it, and about the place called Sugar Loaf Hill, I saw
it and was within a pole of it, but could not learn why it was called
Nanhigonset. ' '

The present accepted spelling of the name has been anglicized
for nearly three centuries, — Narragansett. As to Mr. Williams' or-
thography, it is seldom that the same Indian word, in his writings,
was spelled twice alike, so that he is not an authority in the spelling
or meaning of Indian proper names. In the initial deed of the great
sachem in 1638, Mr. Williams wrote the name of Canonicus, the
great sachem, ''Cannaunicusse," and his associate Miantinomi,
* ' Mianantunnomu. ' '

This Narragansett nation included the Niantics, the Potowo-
muts, the Pa\\i;uxets, and a part of the Nipmucky, while the Wam-
panoags, with the Massachusetts and some scattering bands in Cen-
tral New England were in some sense tributary to the government
of the Narragansetts, whose chief sachem in 1620 was Canonicus,
assisted by his nephew, Miantinomi. Canonicus vras the ruler who
sent a messenger to Plymouth, with a rattlesnake skin filled with
Indian arrows, thereby showing his hostility to the white colonists
and a challenge to battle. Governor Bradford's reply was brave
and ^\'ise, when he returned the skin, filled with bullets. The strate-
gy of Captain Mjdes Standish is seen in his curt and courteous re-
ply. It was the same Canonicus and Miantinomi who deeded the
Island of Aquidneck to William Coddington and his associates in
1638, and at the same time gave to Roger Williams a life estate in
the Providence plantations. At this later date, the Narragansetts
had been converted to a friendly spirit towards the whites, and a
generous attitude towards the Providence settlers.

Godkin estimates the Indian population of New England after
the great plague, to have been about forty thousand, of whom the
great tribes of the Narragansetts constituted about one-third. This
figure, however, is probably much too large.

THE NARRAGANSETT TRAIL

It will be seen that the Narragansetts occupied the center of the
coast line between the Abenakis of the Penobscot and the Mohawks
of New York, and that their commercial and tribal relations led
them in both directions. Then again, Ehode Island territory had no
large rivers, and hence the great trails lay near the shore of their
home territory. Their whole life interests lay within fifty miles of
salt-waters. The lands they cultivated were near the sea, while
their game lands included the hill country in the rear, and their
rich and abundant fisheries were close at hand to their village life
along the coast of Rhode Island and Massachusetts. It may be safe-
ly stated that the Narragansetts had the most interesting and at-
tractive home-land of any of the North American tribes. The
sea and ocean, \\ith their wealth, were in front of them and near at
hand, while in the rear of their teepees the hills rose in ascending
series to nearly thousand-feet heights, and the forests that cro^vned
them were full of game food. It was, indeed, an Indian paradise for
the noblest, the strongest, the richest, of the red race. It is a won-
der that no Parkman has studied the history and legends of this
New England tribe ; that no Cooper has woven the loves and hates,
the human tragedies, of this throng of lovers, patriots, warriors;
that no Whittier has written the bride of Aspanansuck, Wawaloam,
and that no Longfellow has immortalized King Tom Ninigret, or
portrayed drama of Miantinomi and his Nipmuc bride.

"Still stands the forest primeval, but under the shade of the branches,
Dwells another race, with other customs and language."

The Narragansetts were great travellers by land and by sea.
While they traversed the coast from Narragansett, their capital,
iK. the Hudson -on the West, over Long Island Sound, their birch
canoes or dugouts could also be seen at the mouths of the Merrimac,
the Androscoggin and the Kennebec, even as far east as Mohegan
Isle and the Penobscot. They were bold navigators, and defiant
warriors when war was in the ascendant.

Their land travels were as extended as their sea voyages, reach-
ing to the Mohawks on the west on Lake Erie, to St. Johns on the
east, and to Champlain and Montreal on the north. They were
great land voyageurs, along the foot-paths on trails which their
revered but long-forgotten ancestors had made and used ages be-
fore the generations of Canonicus, Sassacus and Chickataubut. It

THE NARRAGANSETT TRAIL

is worth remembrance that the lines of our State, interstate and
other American routes of travel were laid out by Indian engi-
neers, in the earliest occupation of the territory by the aboriginal
people. The skill of woodcraft, the routing, crossing of streams at
fordable points, avoidance of hill climbing, avoidance of sands and
boggy lands, the use of moraines, the establishment of guides, the
study of customs, all these and more made the ancient Indian races
our teachers in the art of road structure. The American red-man
was the first American road-man — the great American traveller, the
pioneer footman of the world. The Narragansett Indian was the
superior walker, climber, runner of his age — and why?

The chief seat and centre of the Narragansett nation was on
the west shore of Narragansett Bay. Their capital town was Nar-
ragansett, near or at Wickford, on the bay. A careful study of the
geology of this west shore shows the entrance of many fresh water
brooks and rivers flomng from the high lands on the west into inlets
and coves along the sandy shore. The shores of the bay at low water
expose a large area of sand, the home and breeding places of shell-
fish, especially the soft-clam, mya ahrenaria; the hard or round
clam, Venus mercenarla; periwinkles, littorina; mussels, nytilus
edulis; scallops, P. irradians; and oysters, ostrea virgimca. These
shellfish were most abundant in the Indian and Pilgrim periods, and
in some parts of the bay are still plentiful. Boiled, stew^ed, fried or
baked, or raw, the Indian found his most valuable food at no cost
save the labor of digging from the sand. While the food was rich
and sustaining, the Narragansetts turned the clam and other shells
to their use in the manufacture of peag, a sort of money consisting
of beads made from the ends of shells, rubbed do\\Ti, polished, and
struiij, into belts on necklaces. Black or purple peag was worth
iwiQQ as much as white. The peag was so large and so well made
that the Narragansett peag or wampum excelled in the coin realm of
the natives, and gave the Narragansetts first place as manufactur-
ers, financiers, and merchants. Narragansett (Wickford) was the
mint for the making of Indian coin for the Algonquin tribes of New
England, but for many years it was the currency of the white set-
tlers in the Eastern colonies.

Peag made trade and travel lively, and as all Indians were nat-
urally on the go, the Narragansett Trail and its cross trails were in
daily use by the male members of the various tribes on business or

THE NARRAGANSETT TRAIL

pleasure trips of longer or shorter extent. It is easy to see how a
tribe Yrith such a wealth producing business would easily outstrip I

all the other neighboring tribes, making all tributary to it in secur- t

ing what to the Indian were the luxuries of savage life. Wigwams, I

utensils, tools, implements of warfare, foods, dress, ornaments, |

festivals, banquets, were common to all the nation, and it is said that |

among this people all were superior in their condition, and not a i

pauper was kno\\'n in their borders. To carry on trade relations |

with other nations, to minister to tribal needs, to cultivate friend- l

shijDs, to establish and maintain social relations, to administer jus- f

tice, to hold councils and execute- laws, — all these and other func- *

tions made the Narragansett Trail a primitive Broadway where bus- j

iness, fashion and folly found daily companionship. If New Eng- \

land had an estimated population of one hundred thousand Algon- 1

quin Indians before the plague of 161S, the Narragansett Trail must \

have been a densely travelled highway for its own people and visit- \

ing tribes. j

The Indian was the first New England road-builder, at which )

business he was an expert. At road-making he outrivalled the j

elephant and the buffalo. The Indian roads or trails were varied in \

extent and purpose, and their routes were chosen with great skill and \

knowledge of the laws of locomotion. The first law of a great trail '

was to follow a straight line. A second was to go around rather '\

than over hills and down valleys. On the long tribal and intertribal
trails, rivers were crossed in their upper courses, where they could
be forded at high or low waters. Water, sand and rocks were avoid-
ed by circuitous detours, as the Indian was careful of his foot-gear
and when running barefooted wanted a smooth hard path for speed
and comfort. Cleared lands were preferred to woods for long
trails.

The long trails were for tribal and inter-tribal uses. These
trails extended across the continent from north to south and east to
west. "Well known and well-worn paths extended from the Penob-
scot to the Missouri, the Mississippi and the Columbia rivers. Trails
are still traceable from Canada and the Great Lakes to the Gulf of
Mexico. Sectional trails intersected the long avenues of travel, and
served individual, village and tribal necessities. A well-traveled
Indian courier was the guide, even to remote parts of our Western
Continent. The old trails were as familiar to the Indian trader and

THE NARRAGANSETT TRAIL

}iu liter as are the railroad and auto routes to the twentieth century
traveller. An Indian news runner could make a hundred miles a
day, after long training and anointing the limbs with oil.

The sections of the long inter-tribal trails were known by the
names of the provincial tribe in which they were located, as the
Penobscot, Wampanoag, the Narragansett, the Pequot, the Mohawk,
trails. As the Narragansetts were the chief New England tribe, we
may assume that the termini of the Narragansett trail were at Bos-
ton, on the northeast, and New York on the southwest. Later, the
prominence of the Pequot tribe, with its capital at Pequot (now New
London) led to the appropriation of the name Pequot to that portion
between Stonington and New York, the name it now holds. The old
Indian trail from Stonington, Connecticut, east to Narragansett
Pier, north to Providence and northeast to Boston, may now prop-
erly be called the Narragansett Trail, as the Wampanoags and Mas-
sachusetts Indians were subject tribes of the Narragansetts from a
time far beyond the knowledge of the first white settlers of New
England.

A trail was a well-beaten path or road, its surface usually a
few inches below the level of the ground it traversed. As the In-
dians travelled single file, the trail never exceeded twenty-four
inches in width. There is the remnant of an Indian trail in South
Kingsto-^TU, from the Chepuxet river, leading towards the Indian
fort in the Narragansett swamp, a half mile in length, which was
built up about two feet above the surface of the land across which it
passed. So far as kno\vn to the writer, this is the only existing trace
of a real Indian trail in Khode Island.

"When the Pilgrims landed in New England in 1620, they tra-
versed the country along the Indian trails leading out from Ply-
mouth, on foot. With the introduction of neat cattle, the men and
women would ride on the backs of heifers, steers, cows and bulls.
The poet Longfellow, in ''The Courtship of Myles Standish," tells
us that after the wedding of John Alden and Priscilla, the groom

"Brought out his snow-white steer, obeying the hand of its master,
Led by a cord that was tied to an iron ring in its nostrils,
Covered with crimson cloth, and a cushion placed for a saddle.

Gayly, with joyous laugh, Priscilla motmted her palfrey."

William Blackstone, who died in 1675, when too old to walk to
Cocnmscussuc to preach on the Sabbath, rode on a trained white

THE NARRAGANSETT TRAIL

bull along the trail from Wawaypoonseag to the Richard Smith
trading house, a distance of about sixteen miles, over the old Narra-
gansett trail. After the introduction of horses, the trails were fol-
lowed on horseback. On Aquidneck, highways and bridges were
built at the outset of the settlement, in 1638, but the other to\vns did
not construct roads and introduce carts, oxen and horses, until twen-
ty-five or thirty years later. Prior to that time, all travel and traffic
was along the narrow Indian trails, of undated lay-out and use.

The Narragansett Trail began at the Pawcatuck river at
Westerly, the stream which separates Rhode Island from Connecti-
cut, and the western bound of the Niantic lands. The Pequots oc-
cupied the territory west of the Pawcatuck towards the Connecticut
river, including the South Valley of the Thames or Pequot river.
Near the passage of this river, the trail divided into three — one
trail going south to the shore of the sound at Watch Hill ; one going
north over the high lands on the east bank of the Pawcatuck towards
the Nipmuck lands north of Hope Valley. The other, the main trail
through the Niantic country, continued on a direct easterly course,
along the sandy bottom of the morain uplands, on the north as far
as Matunuck. Side trails ran to Weekapaug, Quonochontaug and
the several ponds on the south shore, adjacent to the waters of the
Atlantic. The main trail was about two miles from the ocean.

The Indian name for the western section of the Niantic lands
was Misquamicut, — "a place for catching salmon," — and was pur-
chased and settled by a colony of Baptists from Ne\vport, in 1661,
forming the towns of Westerly, Hopkinton, Richmond, and a part
of Charlestown.

At Matunuck the main trail took a northeasterly direction
towards the head of Point Judith Pond, passing through the present
village of Wakefield, in South Kingsto^vn; it then turned easterly
along the south end of Tower Hill, till it reached the Pettaquamscutt
river, when it turned north, following the west bank of that river
to its head, near the foot of Hammond Hill. Here, at the Gilbert
Stuart house, the trail divided, one of the two trails going east to
join a trail at the north end of Boston Neck, above Barber's
Heights. This East or main trail continued north, crossing the
Annaquatuckct river near its mouth, and entered the capital town,
Narragansett, now Wickford, within a quarter of a mile of the bay.
The western section of the trail, from the Gilbert Stuart house at

THE NARRAGANSETT TRAIL

the liead of Pettaqiiamscutt river, ran northwest over Hammond
Hill, and at the northern base of the hill ran straightway to the
north and joined the easterly section at Narragansett-Wickford.

From Narragansett, the main trail ran north in a direct course
from a half mile to two miles from salt water, till it reached Hunt's
river, at the head of Potowomut peninsula. The ford at this river
was near the present bridges south of the Nathanael Greene birth-
place. The Great Trail here turned to the northwest, to the south
end of Greenwich Gove, where it turned to the north, running in a
direct course to Apponaug, passing through Chepiwanoxet and
Coweset, both Indian villages.

At Apponaug the trail again divided, one trail running nearly
north through Hill's Grove to the Pawtuxet river ford, whence it
continued along the line of the present Elmwood avenue to Broad
street. Providence. Here it was united with an East trail from Ap-
ponaug, which ran to the head of Warwick Cove, thence north by
Posnaganset Pond to Pawtuxet. Here, the Pawiuxet was forded at
the Falls, and the route continued on the old lines of Broad street
to its union with the North trail at the junction of Broad street and
Elmwood avenue. The Trail then followed Broad and AVeybossett
streets, swinging to the south of Weybosset Hill, w^here the Arcade
now stands. The ford across the head of Providence river was be-
tween Turk's Head, Providence, and the foot of Steeple street.
When the tide was high, the Woonasquatucket was forded, west of
the present site of Brown and Sharpe shops, and the Moshassuck
was forded at Wapwayset, under the hill at the foot of Olney street.

At Providence the Trail followed the present line of North
Main street, along the site of the old Sayles Tavern (Pidge House)
to Pawtucket Falls, Pa^^ucket. Here, were two fords, one below
the Falls and the other above the present railroad bridge, at Central
Falls.

From Pawtucket river in Massachusetts, the Narragansett
Trail passed through Pawtucket, North Attleboro, AVentham, Wal-
pole, Dedham, Eoxbury, into Boston, by the road now known as
Washington street, to Boston. This was the old post and stage road
from Providence to Boston as laid out and measured by Benjamin
Frankhn as Colonial Postmaster in 1753. From Providence to New
York, the post road of Franklin followed the Narragansett and Pe-
quot Trails. Some of the stone markers set by Franklin are still

THE NARRAGANSETT TRAIL

standing. One in Pawtucket, Khode Island, is inscribed *'2 M. to
C. H.," which interpreted means that by the rotary measurement
of Franklin's shay wheel, it was two miles from that stone to the
court house at Providence.

The length of the Narragansett Trail from Boston to Provi-
dence by the stage route was about fortj^-two miles. The length of |
the Trail from Providence to Westerly Bridge, as travelled by the \
Indians, was nearly sixty miles. The total mileage was not far from j.
one hundred, a day's run for an Indian messenger. Add the Pequot f
Trail from Westerly to New York, and we have two hundred and .■ - ' j
sevent3-four miles for the two trails from New York to Boston. '■ j

I find a record of the year 1697 which gives distances in miles I

and all the places between New York and Boston ** where travelers |

could find entertainment for man and beast : " , I

*'From New York to Boston it is accounted 274 miles, viz: j

From the Post Office in New York to Jo. Clapps, in the Bowery, is ;_

2 miles (which generally is the baiting place, where gentlemen take ;

leave of their friends going so long a journey), and where a parting -;

glass or two of generous wine, if well applied, make their dull |

horses feel one spur in the head is worth two in the heel." i

From said Clapp's (his tavern w^as near the corner of Bayard *.

street), to half-way house, 7 miles: thence to King's Bridge, 9: *

to old Shute's at East Chester, 6: to New Rochel Meeting-House, 4: ';

to Joseph Norton's, 4; to Denhams, at Rye, 4: to Knap's, at Horse- |

neck, 7: to Belden's, at Norwalk, 10: to Burr's, at Fairfield, 10: to |

T. Knowles', at Stratford, 9 : to Andrew Sanford's at Milford, 4 : to I

Captain John Mills', at New Haven, 10: to the Widow Frisbie's, at l

Branford, 10 : to John Hudson's, at Guilford, 9 : to John Grissets, at \

Killinsworth, 10: to John Clarke's at Seabrook, (Saybrook) 10: to ]

Mr. Plum's, at New London, 18 : to Mr. Sexton's, 15 : to Mr. Pember- ;

ton's, in the Narragansett country, probably at Westerly, 15 : to the :•
Frenchtown, Mr. Havens, 24: to Mr. Turpin's, Providence, 20: to
Mr. Woodcock's, North Attleboro, 15: to Mr. Billings' farm, 11:
to Mr. White's, 6: to Mr. Fisher's, 6: and from thence to the great
towne of Boston, 10, where many good lodgings and accommoda-
tions may be had for love and money."

This was the pioneer Indian Trail from Boston to Manhattan,
and was the shortest overland route, the best laid and conditioned,
and the most travelled overland route for foot or horseback travel.

Mention should here be made of two other Indian trails from
Boston, which were tributary to the Narragansett and Pequot Trail,

THE NARRAGANSETT TRAIL

One, the Niprauck, ran southwest through the Nipmuc country, by
the great iishing lake, Chargogagogmauchaugagogchaubunagunga-
rmiug, thence south down the Quinebaug and Thames Valley, to Pe-
quot or New London, there intersecting the trail to New York. The
other, "the Bay Path," ran from Boston west through Central Mas-
sachusetts to Springfield; thence southerly by Hartford to Long
Island Sound, intersecting the New York Trail at Saybrook, at the
niouth of the Connecticut. The subject of New England Trails,
Bii>.hd Paths, Eoads and Old Taverns, may engage my pen later.
Now I must confine myself to the Narragansett Trails.

The Narragansetts were not nomadic. They had beautiful home
lands on the west shore of the Bay, and o^\^led and occupied the
jjrincipal islands in the Bay, which was abou^ ten miles in width
from Narragansett to Pocassett, the territory of the Wampanoags,
of which Massassoit was chief sachem at the advent of the Plymouth
settlers in 1620. Their tillage land, five miles in width from the bay
and richly fertilized by bay products of seaweed and fishs, bore
abundant crops of corn, beans, squashes, pumpkins and tobacco, un-
der the cultivation of the women, the serfs of the tribe. The men
found their sports and labors in hunting, fishing and trade with
neighboring tribes, while the occupation of making wampum from
the abundance of shells occupied much of the time and labor of both
sexes. The Narragansetts were also skilled in making soapstone
basins, kettles, pipes, etc., from a quarry near Neutakonkanut hill,
in Providence. They also made necklaces, girdles and bracelets of
beads, with regalia for the sachems and other dignitaries of the
tribe, all of which industries point to a strong commercial life on
the Bay. Narragansett (Wickford) was the centre of the tribal life
of this prosperous people. This was their capital and longest set-
tlement. Sea voyagers set out from the land-locked harbor, and
barter of all descriptions was carried on in the midst of multitudes
of teepees.

Concerning the villages of the Narragansetts, we have small
knowledge. Champlain reported large Indian wigwam villages and
fields of corn along the New England coast in 1637. Verazzano
^vrites that a single wigwam was often the home of twenty-five men,
vroraen and children. Of the thickly settled centres of population,
we may readily assume that, while the whole coast line was well
peopled, village centres were established, at Pettaquamscutt, Nam-

•IS ;o

THE NARRAGANSETT TRAIL

cook, Boston Xeck, Saundersto^vn, Barbers Heights, Hamilton,
Wickford, Quonsct, Allen's Harbor, the Devil's Foot, Aspanansnck,
Quidnesset, Potowomut, East Greenwich, Chepiwanoxet, Moshanti-
cut, Coweset, Apponang, Nausauket, Buttomvoods, Tunckatucket,
Pomham, Warwick Neck, Shawomet, Conimicut, Occupassuatuxet,
Pawtuxet, Pontiac, Natick, Posneganset, Setnat, Auburn, Elmwood,
Moshassuck, Pawtucket, Chepachet, and a large settlement and
tribal council chamber under and east of Cawca^Mijavratchuck. It
Id fair to assume the existence of fifty Narragansett villages between
Westerly on the south and Womsocket on the north, including those
of the Niantics and Nipmucs. Mr. Williams wrote, "a man shall
come to many towms, some bigger, some smaller, it may be a dozen
in 20 miles travel." It was the custom of the Indians to spend the
spring, summer and autumn months on and near the shore and their
corn lands, but in the winter they would quickly change their abodes
to the thick, warm, wooded valleys, not far distant. This change of
residence was made in a single day, all the people joining in the la-
bor of moving their wigwams and other belongings. As the tribal
lands were a common possession, there were no o\vnerships to de-
termine the place of habitation of each family in the forests. As to
planting lands, each family took up its accustomed fields, by
courtesy. Few land contests ever occurred, as land was plentiful
and the women attended to the location of the planting, the labor of
breaking up the soil, planting seed, cultivating and harvesting crops,
—all except tobacco, which the men took pleasure in cultivating and
smoking.

Ha\ang located the residence of the Narragansetts and the great
Narragansett Trail from the Pawcatuck river to Boston, it is my
purpose to tell the story of some of the principal events that oc-
curred on or near the Trail after the arrival of PhTUOuth settlers in
1620. I hope also to introduce some of the principal Indian actors in
scenes transpiring on or near the Trails during the first seventy-
five years of colonial history.

Narragansett (Wickford), has already been referred to as the
capital of the Narragansett nation. Concerning it, little more can
be said, than that it was the chief town and the centre of the business
interest of the people. Commerce of a primal sort was carried on
from this port; tribal counsels were held in the neighborhood, and
governmental authority issued hence for the nation. It was no small

THE NARRAGANSETT TRAIL

matter to govern a native population of twenty thousand. Brinley
says the tribe numbered thirty thousand men; Koger Williams says
the tribe could raise five thousand warriors, and HutchinsoUj that
they were the most numerous of all the tribes between Boston and
the Hudson river. As to trade, Hutchinson says **they were con-
sidered a commercial people, and not only began a trade with the
English for goods for their own consumption, but soon learned to
supply other distant nations, at advanced prices, and to receive
beaver and other furs in exchange, upon which they made a profit ;
they were the most curious coiners of wampum peag, and supplied
other tribes with pendants, bracelets, tobacco pipes of stone, some
blue, some white, earthen vessels and pots, stone axes, tomahawks,
mortars, pestles, arrovrheads, etc."

Canonicus was the chief sachem of the Xarragansetts. He was
the son of Tashtassuck, who had but two children, a son and a daugh-
ter, whom he joined in marriage because he could find none worthy
of them out of his family. Four sons were born of this marriage, of
whom Canonicus was the oldest. He was born in 1574 and died in
1648, at Narragansett. The youngest of the four brothers was
named Mascus, whose son, Miantinomi, was an associate in the gov-
ernment with his uncle. Canonchet, alias Nanno, was the son of
Miantinomi, and succeeded to the sachemship at the death of Canon-
icus.

Miantinomi married Wawaloam, and lived with his queen at
Aspanansuck (Exeter Hill), until his execution in Connecticut in
1643, while yet a young man. Had he survived his uncle, he would
have been a worthy and able ruler of the Narragansetts. Of these
braves, three have monuments to perpetuate their names, Mianti-
nomi in Connecticut, Canonchet at Providence, and "Wawaloam in
Exeter, Rhode Island.

Canonicus was a really great ruler, and widely known as a wise
and sagacious man. His home was at "The Devil's Foot," on
the Trail, about two miles north of Wickford. This long, rocky
cliff is indented with hoof-like impressions, suggesting the name
the ledge still bears. Forests now cover much of the formerly open
prairie lands about the sachem's teepee. Here was the Council
Chamber of the Narragansetts, and here were decided civil, military
and criminal affairs of the whole nation. This great ledge of rocks,
still unbroken, stands as the only permanent monument to the Na-
si

THE NARRAGANSETT TRAIL

tion of which this locality was the capital. But Indian royalty has
passed and left no sign. ''The Devil's Foot" issues no secret of
the transactions it witnessed in the d3,j3 of Narragansett su-
premacy.

Richard Smith was the first white settler among the Indians at
Narragansett. Smith, "a Puritan of the moderate school," born
1596, left England in 1637, and was admitted an inhabitant of New-
port, R. I., the 20th of the 3d, 1638-9. Mr. WilUams writes of him:

"Richard Smith, who, for his conscience toward God, left a fair
possession in Gloucestershire and adventured "wdth his relations an
estate to New England and was a most acceptable and prime lead-
ing man in Taunton, Plymouth Colony; for his conscience sake,
(many differences arising), he left Taunton and came to the Nahi-
gonsih country * * and put up in the thickest for the Barbarians
the first English house amongst them."

The date of Smith's house-building was probably 1639, although
authorities differ. There is no doubt that he built a block-house at
Cocumscussuc, north of Wickford, "purchasing a tract of land of
the Narragansett sachem, among the thickest of the Indians, (com-
puted at thirty thousand people), erected a house for trade, and
gave free entertainment to travellers ; it being the great road of the
country." (Mass. Hist. Coll. 1, 216). This tract of land extended
a mile west from the salt water. Later, Smith and his son Richard
made purchases on long leases of Indian lands, south and west of
the first purchase. About 1643-5 Richard Smith, Sen., left "Smith's
Castle" at Cocumscussuc in care of his son Richard, and with
other colonists founded the town of Newiown, on Long Island. Be-
ing assailed by savages, the Smith family fled to New Amsterdam
(New York), where they made the acquaintance of Gysbert Op Dyck,
an emigrant from Germany, in 1638. Later, Mr. Op Dyck married
Katherine Smith, daughter of Richard, and soon the Smiths and
Op Dycks returned to the "Smith Castle" home at Narragansett.
Thereafter the Updikes became one of the leading families of Rhode
Island, and of the South County.

In the long contest as to the western bounds of Rhode Island
colony, Mr. Smith espoused the cause of Connecticut against Rhode
Island and held the office of constable under a commission from Con-
necticut; and in 1673 his son Richard was commissioned as presi-
dent of the council for the royal domain for the King's Colony.

rv"'"?''''^^'g;rrrr:!t:!:z^

I'-

.^J'

.,4

:>;l»^:f-;:^^''-^i4

■I

I I ■. '^ ^ -^ .^-^ -■ -- :. -C '• -•■ -=3

ti-»ifv

FORTY MEN'S GR.WES, 1075. AT COCUMSCUSSUC, XEAR WICKFORD. R. I.

i'^'^smw^

*'^i^s*f^:t^.yp:

'MtfiiiTii>^flik..-cat

FLOOR TIMBERS AND SOUTH AXD WEST CELLAR WALL OF ROGER

WILLLXMS' TRADING HOUSE

Built in ir.4.1. Note uiiliewn timbers of tlic Hoor set in 1I10 wall. Win(l..\\ in soutluvot corner

THE NARRAGANSETT TRAIL

Although the Smiths were of the Puritan stamp, Episcopal ser-
vices were held at the castle once a month, conducted by Kev. Wil-
liam Blackstone, a minister for the Church of England, riding from
his home in Cumberland, on his trained mouse-colored bull, to and
from, a distance of forty miles. Mr. Potter states that Mr. "Wil-
liams often preached at Cocumscussuc.

Richard Smith, senior, died in 1666, having led, as his eulogist
says, '*A sober, honorable and religious life;" dj^ing ''in his own
house in much serenity of soul and comfort, he yielded up his spirit
to God, the Father of Spirits, in peace." His property at the castle
descended mainly to his son Eichard.

In 16-43 Mr. Williams, fearing the loss of Pro\'idence Planta-
tions in the territorial claims of Plymouth, Massachusetts Bay and
Connecticut colonies, made a voyage to London to intercede with
the Colonial Commissioners, of whom Sir Harry Vane was one, to
grant him a patent for the plantations. As the trip was at his own
expense, and his absence occupied a good part of a year, always
poor, he returned in 1644 "w^th his much coveted parchment, to find
himself in very straitened circumstances. It occurred to him that
a second trading house was needed at Narragansett, and repairing
to his friend Canonicus and making kno\vn his "vsTishes, the sachem
gave him a tract of land at ''De\dl's Foot," north of and near the
royal teepee, on which to build a dwelling and a store under one
roof. A house about sixteen feet square was built on the east side
of the Trail, with a cellar the size of the house, vdth a stone chimney
on the north side. Of that house, two sides of the cellar wall are
now standing, as built by Mr. AVilliams. The floor timbers, roughly
hevni on the upper side, are still in their original position. At the
southwestern corner, the cellar still shows a port hole for light for
that store room and possible living room. A trading house was the
natural gathering place and business centre for the neighborhood,
and at Smith's and AVilliams' houses could be bought, in barter or
with peag, sugar, tobacco, pipes, corn, cloth, house and land utensils,
ammunition, traps for hunting, "strong liquors," English-made
tools, etc., etc. While the laws were strict as to the sale of intoxi-
cating liquors to the Indians, they were able to obtain it freely.
Canonchet was the first sachem to petition the white traders not to
sell ''strong water" to his tribe, and so far as our records attest
was the first prohibitionist in New England.

. '^HE NARRAGANSETT TRAIL

The present gambril-roofed house, standing on the site of the
Williams trading house and protecting the ancient relics, is more
than a century old, and is owned and occupied by Mr. Almon C.
Ladue and his family. It stands on the east side of the Narragan-
sett Trail, and about forty rods north of the Devil's Foot. The
photograph of the southwest corner of the Ladue house shows the
rough floor timbers, resting on the stone cellar wall. The open
space for a small window as an outlook from the cellar to the
south, appears in the picture.

In 1649, Mr. Williams ^'liad leave to sell a little mne or stronge
water to some natives in theare sickness." Prior to that date, trad-
ing houses were allowed to sell at wholesale or retail to the natives,
Tinder a license system.

It is probable that Mr. Williams and his family lived at Xar-
ragansett from 16-14 to 1651, for all his correspondence to Governor
Winthrop of Pequot, Connecticut, and others, was dated at Narra-
gansett.

The earliest extant deed of Narragansett land, to Richard
Smith Sen., is that of Eoger Williams, dated, "Ne^\^ort, the 3rd of
ye 7th month soe called 1651." By it, Williams conveys to Smith,
for fifty pounds, **my tradeing house at Narragansett, together
with two Iron Guns or Murderers there lying as alsoe my fields and
fenceing aboute the s'd House as alsoe the use of the litle Island for
goates which the old Sachem deceased Lent mee for that use." At
this time Smith, Sen., was residing at Portsmouth, Ehode Island.

It is believed that the cellar walls and floor timbers of the Wil-
liams Trading House are the only relics, m situ, of any one of the
old New England houses of that type, and for that reason should
be preserved. They also may be treated as a memorial of the only
clearly proven relic of the handiwork and residence of Roger Wil-
liams. Here he lived for at least seven years, from 1644 to 1651.

The Havens Tavern w^as the first hostelry on the Ehode Island
section of the Narragansett Trail. It was located in North Kings-
to^vn, on the east side of the Trail, about one mile north of the Smith
Trading House. The house now standing on the cellar of the old
Tavern may and probably does contain timbers of the old house,
built by Thomas Havens of Newport, who bought the land and erect-
ed the first house before 1700. A sign of the later tavern belongs to
Col. H. Anthony Dyer, of Providence.

THE NARRAGANSETT TRAIL

These early public houses were fitted to feed, entertain and
lodge the travellers on the post road, and also had a bar-room and
public bar, over which were sold to the neighborhood and transients,
on foot or by horse, all liquors, now known as ''wet goods," such as
•ttdne, rum, gin, brandy and cider. Not a householder in the country
failed to patronize the Havens bar, from which the chief profits
sprang. A blazing w^ood fire and bountiful dinners were not to be
slighted on frosty days and stormy nights, and a mug of cider, a
bowl of ** toddy," ''punch," or "flip," or even a glass of West India
rum, added warmth and cheer to the old Rhode Island bar-room, and
made the tavern of the grandfathers a place of universal resort in
all seasons and weathers. Here it was that general news was re-
tailed to every comer, for the dailies had not appeared. The good
men of the n3ighborhood here met to discuss to^vn politics in March,
crop prospects in July, harvesting in November, hog and beef kill-
ing in December, and news and gossip of the home folks, small and
great, every day in the year.

A very interesting story is told of the Havens Tavern by Mrs.
Sarah Kemble Knight, wife of Eichard Knight, of Bos'ton, who made
the journey from Boston and New York on horseback by way of the
usual and best route, the Narragansett Trail, in 1704. Madam
Knight passed her late j'ears in Nor^\'ich, Connecticut, possessed
considerable real estate, and "stood high in the social rank, and was
respected both in the church and in mercantile affairs." The fol-
lo^\'ing is from Madam Knight's Journal and relates her return trip
from Boston, on horseback to New York, in 1704:

"Tuesday, October ye third, * * * about three afternoon
went on wdth my Third Guide who Rode very hard; and having
crossed Providence Ferry, we came to a River (Pa\vtuxet) wch they
Generally Ride thro', But I dare not venture; so the Post got a
Ladd and Cannoo to carry me to tother side, and hee rid thro' and
led my Hors. The Cannoo was very small and shallow, so that
when we were in she seem'd redy to take in w^ater, which greatly
terrified mee, and caused me to be very circumspect, sitting with my
hands fast on each side, my eyes steady, not daring so much as to
lodg my tongue a hair's breadth more on one side of my mouth than
tother, nor so much as think on Lott's mfe, for a long thought
would have oversett our wherey : But was soon out of this pain, by
feeling the Cannoo on shore, wch I as soon almost saluted with my
feet ; and Rewarding my sculler, again mounted and made the best

THE NARRAGANSETT TRAIL

of our way forwards. The Rode here was every even (Warwick)
and ye day pleasant, it being now near Sunsett. * But the Post told
mee we had neer 14 miles to Ride to the next stage, (where we were
to lodge.) (Havens Tavern). I askt him of the rest of the Rode,
foreseeing wee must travail in the night. Hee told mee there was a
bad River we were to Ride thro', wch was so very firce a hors could
sometimes hardly stem it; But it was but narrow, and wee should
soon be over. I cannot express the concern of mind this relation
sett me in; * * * * wee entered a Thickett of Trees and
Shrubbs, and I perceived by the Hors's going, we were on the
descent of a Hill, wch as were come nearer the bottom, 'twas totally
dark with the Trees that surrounded it. But I knew by the Going of
the Hors wee had entered the water, wch my guide told me was the
hazzardous River (Hunt's at Potowomut) he had told me off; and
hee Riding up close to my side. Bid me not fear — we should be over
immediately. * * * * So as the Post bid me, I gave reins to
my Xagg; and sitting as stedy as just before in the Cannoo, in a
few minutes got safe to the other side, which hee told mee was Nar-
ragansett country.

"Here Wee found great difficulty in Travailing, the way being
very narrow, and on each side the trees and bushes gave us very
pleasant welcomes wth their Branches and bows, which v/ee could
not avoid, it being so exceeding dark. * * * I on a suden was
Rous'd * * * ]3Y jj^Q Post's sounding his horn, wch assured
mee hee was arrived at the stage, where wee were to Lodge. * * * *

* 'Being come to Mr. Havens' [Tavern] I was very civilly re-
ceived and courteously entertained, in clean comfortable House ; and
the good AVoman was very active in helping off my Riding Clothes,
and then askt what I would eat. I told her I had some Chocolett, if
she would prepare it; wch with the help of some Milk, and a little
clean brass kettle, she soon effected to my liking. I then betook me
to my Apartment, wch was a little Room., parted from the Kitchen
by a single bord partition ; where, after I had noted the occurrences
of the past day, I went to bed, wch, tho' pretty hard, yet neet and
handsome. But I could get no sleep, because of the Clamor of some
of the To^vn tope-ers in next Room, Who were entred into a strong
debate concerning ye signifycation of the name of their Country,
(viz) Narraganset. One said it was named so by ye Indians, be-
cause there grew a Brier there, of a prodigious Highth and bigness,
the like hardly ever kno^\Ti, called by the Indians Xarragansett ; And
quotes an Indian of so barbarous a name for his Author, that I
could not Write it. His Antagonist Replyed no — It was from a
Spring it had its name, wch hee well knew where it was, wch was
extreem cold in summer, and as Hott as could be imagined in the
Winter, Wch was much resorted too by the natives, and by them
called Narragansett, (Hott and Cold,) and that was the originall of

THE NARRAGANSETT TRAIL

their places name — mth a thousand Impertinences not worth notice,
■vvch He uttered with such a Eoreing voice and Thundering blows
with the fist of wickedness on the Table, that it peirced my very
head, I heartily fretted and wish't 'em tongue tyed; * * * *
I set my Caudle on a Chest by the bed side, and setting up, fell to
my oldVay of Composing my Eesentments, in the following man-
ner:

"I ask thy Aid, O Potent Rum!
To charm these wranghng Topers Dum !
Thou hast their Giddy Brains possest —
The man confounded with the Beast —
And I, poor I, can get no rest.
Intoxicate them with thy fumes :
O still their Tongues till morning comes 1"

Wednesday, October 4th. About four in the morning, we set
out for Kingston, (for so was the town called.) * * * This
Rode was poorly furnished wth accommodations for Travellers, so
that w^e were forced to ride 22 miles by the Post's Ac^iount, but neer-
er 30 by mine, before wee could bait so much as our horses, wch I
exceedingly complained of. * * * From hence we proceeded
* * *' through the Narragansett Country pretty Leisurely;
and about one afternoon came to Paukataug River, (Pawcatuck at
Westerly, R.L)"

Elizabeth Spring was a bountiful Lidian spring, at the south-
west bank of Grcemdch Cove, at the head of Potowomut Neck. It
still exists, in reduced condition. This spring now bears the name
Elizabeth, from Elizabeth Winthrop, wife of Hon. John Winthrop,
Jr., Governor of Connecticut, son of Governor John Winthrop of
Massachusetts. Governor Winthrop 's home was at Pequot (now
New London, Connecticut), and Mr. Williams held frequent corres-
pondence ^\'ith him from his Narragansett trading house. Mrs.
John Winthrop, Jr., was accustomed to ride from Pequot to Boston,
horseback, along the Narragansett Trail, stopping for news, traffic
or social intercourse at the Williams House of Trade and at the
Indian Spring for water for herself and her entourage. Mrs. AVin-
throp died in 1672, and Governor Winthrop, Jr., in 1676. After
Elizabeth's death, Roger Williams wrote to the Governor:

''Sir: I constantly think of you and send up one remembrance
to Heaven for you, and a groan from myself for myself, when I
pass Elizabeth's Spring. Here is the Spring, say I, (\\'ith a sigh),
but where is Elizabeth? My Charity ansAvers, She is gone to the
Eternal Spring and Fountain of Living Waters.

** Roger Williams."'

THE NARRAGANSETT TRAIL

A stone at the Spring bears the inscription, penned by Mr. "Wil-
liams. This spring can be seen, under the bank at Greenvrich Cove,
at the head of Potowomut Neck, just east of the railroad bridge over
the main road. The old Xarragansett Trail followed the line of this
road from Green's Forge, on Hunt's River, about a half mile to the
South.

Garrison-houses were also located on or near main Indian trails.
These were usually built of wood, with small Anndows and small
port-holes on all sides, through which hostile Indians could be seen
and from which guns could be fired, these houses being built for safe-
ty in times of danger, and were large enough to hold and protect a
number of families. It is said that sixty or more persons found
room and protection in the Bourne garrison, in Swansea, in the open-
ing days of Philip's "War, in June, 1675. The Richard Smith house at
Cocumscussuc was both a trading house and a garrison, as its size
would accommodate many people. It served as the rendezvous for
the soldiers before and after the Narragansett Swamp Fights, De-
cember, 1675.

The Jireh Bull house was also a Garrison. This house was lo-
cated west of the Pettaquamscutt river, at the old Tower Hill trail
and north of the east and w^est trail leading across the Pettaquam-
scutt River, from ''Boston Neck" at Middle bridge. It was but a
short distance from both trails. Jireh Bull was the oldest child and
only son of Gov. Henry Bull, of Newport, born 1638. He bought 500
acres of land at Pettaquamscutt in 1666, and was a resident of Kings
ToAvn, and a to"wn officer in 1669.

The Bull garrison house was the rendezvous of the neighboring
settlers, when conditions in the Indian country at Narragansett
threatened the safety of the whites. In December, 1675, raids of
King Philip's warriors alarmed Rhode Island settlers. Providence,
Warwick, Greenwich and other settlements were attacked by the
Confederate Indians, houses burned and the people scattered. While
the Indian warriors were gathering at their stockade fort in the
Narragansett Swamp, in December, 1675, a band of savages attacked
the Bull garrison, and set the house on fire. Hubbard in his story
of Philip's war, says : ''Captain Prentice, A\dth his troop, being sent
to Pettaquamscutt, returned with the sad news of burning of Jerry
Bull's Garrison house and killing ten Englishmen and five women
and children, but two escaping in all." This was the first overt act
of war on the part of King Philip's warriors on Rhode Island soil.

THE xXARRAGANSETT TRAIL

The ''Stone-Greene Castle" in Warwick was built as a House
of Kefuge in case of danger. This was located north of Warwick
Cove, on t]ie War^\ick section of the Narragansett Trail.

The Field garrison house, on the "To\me Streete" in Provi-
dence, was the only protectorate and house of armed defence in the
iovni, and in it a remnant of the inhabitants took refuge, when Philip
burned the to^\Ti in 1676. The Field garrison stood near the site of
the present Providence Savings Banks, on South Main street.

The most noted garrison in the Xarragansett Trails was the
Woodcock garrison and tavern at North Attleboro. The license
reads: "July 5th, 1670, John Woodcock is allowed by the (Ply-
mouth) Court to keep an Ordinary at the ten-mile river (so-called)
which is in the way from Rehoboth to the Bay ; and likewise enjoined
to keep good order that no unruliness nor ribaldry be permitted
there."

The Yv'oodcock garrison was torn do^vn in 1S06 to make room
for Hatch's tavern, built on the site. When torn do^^^l, the timbers
were perfectly sound, although pierced by many bullets fired by the
Indians in Philip 's War.

Taverns, ordinaries or inns, as houses of refreshment were
called, corresponding somewhat to our hotels, were set up, in the
early days, on or near Indian trails and also near Indian villages.
They sold ''strong water," as all intoxicating liquors were called,
to the Indians and whites alike, and refreshed weary and hungry
travellers with beds and meals. Until the early years of the eigh-
teenth century, horse-back travel was the usual mode of locomotion,
as public highways had not been established and the Indian trail
was a safe roadway for horse and rider. In fact the trail was the
most expeditious route, as it was not obstructed by fences, gates or
bars, as were the early New England roads.

^Tien the cart, wagon and two wheeled chaise were introduced
the roadway must needs be widened, and the Indian Trail was us-
ually used as the base for the new order of travel and the new high-
way. The Narragansett Trail is a noted example of the conversion
of a trail to a road for carriages. The present automobile road from
Boston to New York follows practically the Narragansett Trail
along Washington street from Boston, through Dedham, Walpole,
Wrentham, Attleborough, Pa^vtucket, Providence, Pa^\i:uxet, War-
wick, East Greem\ich, North KingstowTi, Tower Hill, South Kings-

THE NARRAGANSETT TRAIL

town, Charlosto^^^l, Westerly, Stoningtoii, Groton, New London,
New Haven to New York. From New Haven to New York, the old
path is called the Pequot trail. The changes in the road from the
Trail line are dne to the shortening of the line or the avoidance of
difficult passages over rocks or across streams. An instance occurs
on Tower Hill in South Kingsto^vn. The Trail in crossing the hill
from north to south led down the east side of Tower Hill by the
Jared Bull Garrison, which stood on the level land north of the Mid-
dle Bridge road and west of Pettaquamscutt Eiver. Listead of
that detour, the road now follows a south and southwest course into
the village of Wakefield, through which the Trail passed. With the
individual ownership of lands along the Narragansett Trail, we
find the creation of obstructions to public travel by the establishment
of gates or bar ways on the lines separating the properties of large
o^niers. These barriers existed on some important old trails and
roads well into the nineteenth century, when these private ways be-
came public property of to\\ms by gift or purchase of the owners.

The Narragansett Sachems: Canonicus, Teepee at ''Devil's
Foot:" died 1647. Miantinomi, son of Mascus, brother of Canon-
icus, Teepee at Aspanansuck; slain, 1643. Pessecus, son of Mascus,
slain 1676. Wawaloam, Queen, wife of Miantinomi; Teepee at As-
panansuck,— Exeter Hill. Canonehet, son of Miantinomi, slain,
1676. Quaiapen or Magnus, Queen, \\dfe of Maxamo and sister of
Ninigret, Sachem for the Niantics, a tribe subject to the Narra-
gansetts.

The Niantic Sachems : Ninegret, cotemporary with Canonicus,
Teepee near Charlesto^Mi Pond: died about 1676. Ninegret 's sis-
ter Quarapen married Maxanno, the son of Canonicus. Ninegret 's
daughter became queen after her father's death. At her inaugura-
tion, peag and other presents were given and a belt of peag was
formed into a cro^^m. Ninegret (2nd), succeeded his sister; he died
about 1722. Charles Augustus and George Ninegret, (sons of N.
2nd), succeeded to the crown, the latter dying in 1746. ''King Tom"
Ninigret, son of George, succeeded his father as chief in 1746. See
story of "King Tom's Palace." "Queen Esther," sister of "King
Tom" was cro^vned on a large boulder, north of "King Tom's Pal-
ace," about 1770. An eye-witness said, "she was elevated on a large
rock, so that the people might see her ; the royal council stood around
the 'Coronation Rock.' There were present about twenty Indian

^^fA

-^'""'r'-'M^:. :

COKOXATIOX ROCK. KIXG TOM FARM. CHARLESTOWX. R. I.. OX
WHICH QUEEX ESTHER WAS CROWXED

Mr. Bicknell. author of this narrative, at left

f^,f

ii- y^J'i^''':i

ARXOLDIA RELICS. CHARLESTOWX. R. L. EXHUMED 1921

THE NARRAGANSETT TRAIL

Boldiers with guns, who marched to the rock. The Indians nearest
the royal blood, in the presence of her Counsellors, put the Cro^^^l
on Esther's head. It was made of cloth, covered with blue and white
peag. When she was cro^^1led the soldiers fired a royal salute and
huzzaed in the Indian tongue. Then the soldiers escorted the
Queen to her house and fired salutes. There were five hundred In-
dians present, besides others."

Queen Esther left one son, named George Ninegrct. He was
the last of the Niantic chiefs to wear a cro^vn.

''King Tom's" Palace, built about 1760, has an interesting
story. It seems that young ''King Tom" desired an English educa-
tion and went to London to acquire it. While there, he decided to
live in a framed house, instead of a tribal cabin, and, by the aid of
an architect, planned a two-story dwelling, of American style, and
not expensive to build. On his return to his tribe, he built a sub-
stantial two-story house, on his tribal lands, near and south of
Coronation Eock, in the town of Charlesto^vn, near the great Salt
Pond.

In 1761, King Tom married Mary Whitefield of Newport, and
lived in the "Palace," until his death before 1770, when the crown
and "Palace" descended to his sister. Queen Esther, his successor
as chief of the Niantics. During "King Tom's" reign much of the
Indian land was sold and a considerable part of the tribe emigrated
to New York State.

"King Tom" should be remembered for his petition for a free
school in Charlesto^\m for his tribe, closing his letter with the
prayer, "that when time with us shall be no more, that when we and
the children over whom you have been such benefactors shall leave
the sun and stars, we shall rejoice in a superior light."

The "Palace" and a large estate came into the possession of the
Kenyon family, by whom the house has been enlarged and modern-
ized and made a delightful South County residence on the Narra-
gansett Trail. By a sad fortune this interesting old Indian house
went up in flames in the autumn of 1921. "King Tom's Palace" is
no more. Coronation Pock still stands in its firm setting.

The Indian burial ground on the hill, north of Cross's Mills is
the ancient burial place of the Niantic Tribe, not the Narragansetts.

Amoldia is a large estate, between the Narragansett Trail and
Charlestown, on Pawaget Pond, and is owmed by Mr. Thomas Ly-

THE NARRAGAXSETT TRAIL

man Arnold of New York, a descendant of William Arnold, the first
settler at Providence, in 1636. These coast lands are a glacial de-
posit and were probably the corn lands of the Niantics. Though the
tides and seas have destroyed the great Charlestown or Pawawget
Pond as a harbor, it was probably three centuries and more ago
safe and deep anchorage for large vessels.

In making excavations for a cellar, forty feet square, Mr. Arn-
old's workmen exhumed ''A remarkable find," in October, 1921.
About three feet below the surface their picks struck the butt of a
breech-loading cannon. "\Mien clear of the encrusted soil, it proved
to be a gun of the fourteenth century t^-pe, one-half of the muzzle
end gone — broken or rusted off. The well-preserved trunnions show
a mounted field-piece, the weight of the relic being 119 pounds, and
four inches bore. The double collar near the broken end probably
marked the middle of the gun's length. The gun lay at an angle of
45 degrees from the horizon. Below the cannon, at the depth of
about five feet, a skeleton was exhumed, the skull and many of the
bones being hard and w^ell preserved. This man was of the Euro-
pean type, not less than forty years of age. The thigh bones w^ere
eighteen and one-half inches long and the other bones w^ere of un-
usual size, thereby indicating a man of more than seven feet in
height — possibly seven and one-half feet tall. In this grave was a
two-edged sword, over five feet long, with an elaborate wrought-
bronze hilt, of the ancient Italian type. The sword indicated its o^vn-
er, a military officer of rank. Near this grave, three copper vessels
were found, — one, 5>^-inch diameter, a quart measure, — the second,
6-inch diameter, a two-cj[uart measure, — the third, 10-inch diameter,
a four-quart measure. The two smaller vessels are still usable for
liquids. Further digging brought to light several Indian skulls,
quantities of bones, beads, wampum, the bowl of a silver spoon, blue
glass, a piece of cloth, some pottery, the jawbone of a cat, and a part
of a child's jaw-bone showing the second teeth.

The photographs reproduced herewith, taken by Mr. John R.
Hess, of the '' Providence Journal" staff, shows a part of this inter-
esting subterraean "Find." The whole offers a study for the phy-
siologist, the psychologist and the historian. It may be that the
smaller skulls were of African slaves, not native Indians.

Near Cross's Mills, in the Niantic Country, there are old earth-
works, indicating an early fortification. As the position com-

THE NARRAGANSETT TRAIL

maiids Pawawget Pond and its entrance, it must have been thrown
up for offensive and defensive military operations by white men
and not by Indians. A commission of«the State Assembly has erect-
ed a monument to show that it was an Indian fortress. But it is
too evident to be denied that the earthworks were made for defence
by gunmen of the white race. Indians never fought behind earth
stnictures, — their defenses were forests, rocks, etc., — natural pro-
tectors. The red man never trusted a narrow barricade of earth or
stone. He fought in the open, and trusted his arrows and toma-
hawks to do their deadly work.

This fort was Spanish, French or Dutch and implied occupants
and assailants. The fort probably had some connection with the
Arnoldia antiquities. The story of the early white occupation of the
Niantic country awaits later discoveries.

The limits of a magazine article forbid accounts of the Pequot
War, Manisses, The Warwick Purchase, Potowomut Purchase,
Squamicut Settlement, Major Atherton's Purchases, Boston Neck,
Aspanansuck, The Swamp Fight, Queen Quariapen and Her Fort,
Frenchto^vn, The Cowesets, The Warwicks, The Nipmucks, Bishop
McSparran, St. Paul's, Post Eoads, The Greenes, Settlers on the
Trail, Public Highways, Post Eoads, etc.

\\rr

The Golden Chain of Memory

Faimous Old Cape May, Xew Jersey
By Caemita de Solms Joxes, Philadelphla., Pex

^^T^2^1 HE OLD enemies of the Deerslayer, the Lenni-Lenapes of
Pl'lt^^y the Algonquins, came do^\m from Ottawa, and in their
'f?V?'fMl| wanderings reached the shore of tlie Delaware Bay at
iM^Mh3 the point that is now Cape ^hiy. Here they rested, for,
unlike the refugees from the flood, they had no ark, and before them
stretched too wide ''a river to cross." The Lenni-Lenapes, or Del-
awares as they were often called, were hunters, and Avere attracted
to this region by the great variety of game and birds. Wilson, the
ornithologist, says; '*If birds are good judges of excellence in cli-
mate. Cape May must have the finest climate in the United States,
for it has the greatest variety of birds." Living at Cape May were
the Kechemeches, a subdivision of the tribe who gave to New Jersey
the name of Schaakbee, or Scheyichbi, and to the River Delaware
that of '\^'Tiittuck. AVith noiseless tread they roamed, two hundred
years ago, over a spic}" carpet of pine needles, through a wilderness
of dense forests destined to echo in future years with the hum of
the saw mill.

One of the few Indian deeds in existence is or was in the pos-
session of Charles Ludlam, Esq., of Dennisville, New Jersey. It is
dated January 1, 1687, and was given to John Dennis for some
land near Cape Island, as the town of Cape May was called. The
mark of Panktoe, the Indian giver of the deed, resembles a Chinese
character. The witnesses were John Carman and Abiah Edwards.
New Jersey boasts that none of its soil was ever taken from its orig-
inal Indian owners or their successors either by force or fraud.
The Dutch, Swedes and English acquired the land in turn by pur-
chase.

In 1623 Captain Cornelius Jacobson Mey, in the ship Blyde
Broodschap (Glad Tidings), was sent to this country, accompanied
by two other vessels carrving a party of settlers, by the States

THE GOLDEN CHAIN OF ^lEMORY

General of Holland. He explored the coast, where he had been
preceded by Hendrick Hudson, and arriving at Cape May, to which
he gave his name, found there a lookout which had been left four
years previously by Cornelius Hendrichsen, of the ship Onrest. Of
the names given to various points visited by Captain Mey, onl}^ one,
that of Cape May, has been retained.

Crossing from Cape Henlopen, called Cape Cornelius by Mey,
to Cape May, Pieter Heysen, skipper of the Walrus, bought four
miles along the bay and four miles inland. The deed, dated June 3,
1631, is preserved among the colonial archives. Here among the
marshes, where ''the inland waters were found to abound in oysters,
clams, crabs and other shell fish," Pieter Heysen settled doA\ai to
the life of a whaler. Later a plan was organized to colonize the
Delaware shores, to raise grain and tobacco, and establish seal and
whale fisheries. These proving unsuccessful, the colonists lost heart
and returned to Holland, thus ending the Dutch occupation of New
Jersey.

English colonists came from Xew Haven in 1638, to engage in
whaling, and some of their descendants are among the present in-
habitants of the county. The increase in the importance of this in-
dustry in 1691 induced the building of a town as a haven for the
whalers who had come from further north. This, the first to^^m in the
county, had among its earliest dwellers Christopher Leaming, Thom-
as Caesar Hoskins, Samuel Hand, Jonathan Osborne, Cornelius
Shellinks (Schellinger), Thomas Hewes and John Eichardson. That
they carried on the pursuit of whaling for many years is shown by
the following extracts: The ''Boston Xews-Letter" from March 17
to 24, 1718, says: "Philadelphia, March 13.— We are told that the
whale men catch 'd six whales at Cape May and twelve at Egg-Har-
bour." The "Pennsylvania Gazette" of March 13 to 19, 1729-30,
says: "On the 5th of this Instant March, a whale came ashore dead
about 20 mile to the Eastward of Cape May. She is a Cow, about
50 Foot long, and appears to have been killed by 'WTialemen; but
who they are is yet unknown. Those who think they have a Prop-
erty in her, are advised to make their Claim in Time."

The Swedes purchased the island for the second time about
3641. According to Campanius, a Swedish minister who lived from
1642 to 1648 on the banks of the Delaware, "Cape May lies in lati-
tude 38° 31'. To the south of it are three sand banks parallel to each

THE GOLDEN CHAIN OF MEMORY

other, and it is not safe to sail between them. The safest course is
to steer between them and Cape May, between Cape May and Cape
Henlopen."

Under the pen-name of ''Beauchamp Plantagenet," Sir Ed-
ward Plowden wrote in 1648 **A Description of New Albion" that
contained an account of a visit to Cape May. He gives a copy of a
letter from Lieutenant Robert Evelyn, who left England in 1643
to explore the Delaware. Evelyn discovered that he had been pre-
ceded during the years between 1G09 and 1632 by no less than eight
explorers. The Egg Bay spoken of by Evelyn is now Egg Harbor
Bay. Dr. Maurice Beesley says: ''Master Evelyn must certainly
have the credit of being the first white man that explored the inter-
ior as far as the seaboard, and his name should be perpetuated as
the king of pioneers." Evelyn describes the abundance of fish and
fowl, making special mention of a wild turkey that weighed forty-
six pounds, and of ''deere that bring forth three young at a time."
The denizens of the magnificent virgin forests included bison, black
bear, wolf, panther, catamount and deer, and among the smaller
animals were opossum, raccoon, fox, mink, otter and beaver. For
the skins of the latter the red men received a goodly amount of
*'sewan," the currency in use, from their English neighbors.

The English took final control in 1664 and called the province
"New Jersey" as a compliment to one of the o^\^lers, Sir George
Carteret, who had been Governor of the Isle of Jersey. The date of
the first settlement by the English has always been in question. Dr.
Maurice Beesley claims that Caleb Carman was appointed a justice
of the peace and Jonathan Pine a constable by a Legislature in ses-
sion in 1685. Other authorities declare the Townsends and Spicers
to have come from Long Island in 1680, and to have been the oldest
English settlers and land o^vners. Eichard, a son of John To^\^l-
send, was the first white child born in the county.

It was the beginning of the eighteenth century when the set-
tlers first devoted their attention to agriculture, and cultivated
more than a door-patch. There is a long way between husbandry
and piracy, but perhaps it was the domestic aspect that prompted
Captain Kidd, the noted pirate, to take advantage of the unsuspic-
ious character of the settlement to bury some of his treasure in the
shifting sands. Years and the action of the ocean have so changed
the locality that if the particular spot chosen for the hiding place

THE GOLDEN CHAIN OF MEMORY

was ever kno^\^l, it is lost now, and the treasure has become a tra-
dition, if it is not actually a myth.

The distinction of obtaining the first license to practice "Chir-
urgery and Pliisiq" in this locality belongs to an Esculapian named
Iiichard Smith, who lived at Cape May, or Egg Harbor, and in 1705
received this coveted honor.

The awakening of a religious spirit in the community was due
to the Baptists, who in 1712 built a place of worship. Follo\\ing
close upon them came the Presbyterians in 1714, and in 1716 the
Quakers, who were under the care of Salem Meeting, and w^hose
meeting house at Seaville is kno^\Ti as "Old Cedar Meeting House."

The epicureans of today have cause to be thankful for the aspir-
ing palates of their grandfathers. To them are to be credited the
care and protection of the beds where grow that delicious oyster so
popular in summertime, the Cape May salt, as on ]\Iarch 27, 1719,
the first measures were taken to protect the oyster beds.

The spirit of patriotism burned with an ardent flame amongst
the men of this district. They played a notable part in the Eevolu-
tionary War. Henry Hand was a lieutenant-colonel; John Hand a
major; Eli Eldridge a first major; Thomas Learning an adjutant;
and James AVillets, Jr., a captain. Many other names memorable in
the history of the county appear on the registers of officers and men
in the ranks. The Supreme Executive Council of Pennsylvania
paid Abraham Bennett on August 1, 1777, seven pounds ten shillings
for "riding express from Cape May to this city" (Philadelphia), to
report the movements of the British fleet.

In the autumn of 17S6 Jesse Hand was elected a delegate to the
State Convention. "He created," says Dr. Beesley, "great aston-
ishment with the people when he presented to their wondering eyes
the first top-carriage (an old-fashioned chair) that was ever brought
into the county. The horse cart was the favorite vehicle in those
times, whether for family visiting, or going to meeting purposes,
and any innovation upon those usages or those of their ancestors,
was looked upon with jealousy and distrust."

Many complaints about that ever fruitful source of complaints,
the delivery of the mail, must have been registered, for prior to
1804 there was no regular service, the mails being carried by private
individuals. On January 30 of that year the post office was opened
with Ellis Hughes as postmaster. The "Daily Aurora" of Philadel-

THE GOLDEN CHAIN OF MEMORY

phia, published June 30, ISOl, contained the follo^\'ing advertise-
ment of the hotel kept by Hughes, "The Atlantic," which later gave
way to the **Xe\v Atlantic" situated at the foot of Jackson street.

''The public are respectfully informed that the subscriber has
prepared himself for entertaining company who use sea bathing,
and he is accommodated uith extensive houseroom, with fish,
oysters, crabs, and good liquor. Care ^vill be taken of gentlemen's
horses.

''The situation is beautiful, just at the confluence of the Dela-
ware Bay and the Ocean, and in sight of the Light House, and af-
fords a view of the shipping which enters and leaves the Delaware.
Carriages may be driven along the margin of the ocean for miles,
and the wheels will scarcely make an impression upon the sand.
The slope of the shore is so regular that persons may wade a great
distance. It is the most delightful spot citizens may retire to in the
hot season.

''A Stage starts from Cooper's Ferry on Thursday in every
week, and arrives at Cape Island on Friday; it starts from Cape
Island on Friday and Tuesday in each week, and arrives in Philadel-
phia the following day.

''Gentlemen who travel in their o^^m carriages mil observe the
following directions : Philadelphia to "Woodbury is 9 miles, thence
to Glasshouse 10, Malaga Hill 10, Lehman's Mills 12, Port Eliza-
beth 7, Dennis Creek 12, Cape May 9, the pitch of the Cape 15, is 84;
and the last IS is open to the sea shore. Those who chose water con-
veyance can find vessels almost any time.

"Ellis Hughes."

The Old Atlantic was then the only hotel, and was the stoj^ping
place of the prominent and wealthy, among whom was Commodore
Decatur, a frequent visitor. A large boarding house called Con-
gress Hall was built in 1816 by Thomas H. Hughes, where Mecray's
pharmacy now stands. When destroyed by fire two years later, it
had gro^\ai to the proportions of two hundred by three hundred feet.
It was not, however, until after the W^ar of 1812 that Cape Island
made much progress as a summer resort. Heretofore visitors had
arrived by carriage or stage, but in 1815 a sloop sailed to and from
Philadelphia. The pioneer in steamboat navigation on the Delaw^are
was Captain Wllmon W^hilldin, Sr., who was born in 1774, on land
bought by his ancestors at the time of the settlement of the county.
Captain Whilldin made a study of navigation, and in 1816 built the
steamer Delaware, and was o^v^ler of several steamers on the Dela-

THE GOLDEN CHAIN OF MEMORY

ware and the Chesapeake. He was for a time a partner of the elder
Commodore Vanderbilt. Early in life he went to Philadelphia,
where he lived until his death in 1S52. His son succeeded him and
continued the steamboat business until the Civil War, when the
boats were impressed into the Government service. Ephraim Hil-
dreth had a packet running between Philadelphia and Cape May,
and in his diary are records of the quick trips made, leaving Phila-
delphia one day and reaching Cape Island the next. The steamboat
Pennsylvania was added in July of 1S24 to those running between
Pliiladelphia and Cape Island, and a year or so later the line in-
cluded the Delaivare also. Until a very few years ago steamboats
plied between the two points every summer. They used to touch at
New Castle for the Southerners who came on the first railroad inin
in this country, the Frenchto^\^l & New Castle railroad. Carriages
brought the passengers from Baltimore to Frenchto^vn on the Sus-
quehanna, near Havre de Grace, Maryland. Weekly trips were
made by the steamboat Portsmouth in 1834 between Cape Island,
Lewisto\\'n and Philadelphia.

Many wrecks occurred off Cape May, and there are accounts of
them to be found in the ''Boston News-Letter" of September 17-24,
1724; the ''New York Gazette" of July 30, 1733, and other periodi-
cals of the time. In February of 1809 the British ship Guatamoozin,
with a cargo of silks and tea from China to New Y^ork, came ashore
off To^\^lsend's Inlet. This was probably the most disastrous, save
one which happened some years later when the Perseverance was
wrecked, that ever occurred on this shore.

The ship builders, Jacocks Swain and his sons Henry and
Joshua, of Seaville, Cape May county, gained fame for themselves
and for the county by the invention of the centerboard, which has
brought the cro\\TL of victory to America in many international
yacht races. The Letters Patent, dated 1811, may still be seen. They
are signed by James Madison, President of the United States, James
Monroe, Secretary of State, and C. A. Eodney, Attorney General of
the United States.

The dawn of education broke in fitful gleams, the duties of the
itinerant teachers carrying them north from Cape Island through
the sparsely settled region, as far as Gloucester, now Atlantic coun-
ty. "When a school system was devised, the "rule of three" was not
taught in "the little red school house" of fond memories, but under

THE GOLDEN CHAIN OF MEMORY

the most primitive conditions, sometimes Avitli no books at all.
Those intellectual struggles began about 1765. From ISIO to 1820
Jacob Spicer (Srd) and Constantine and Joseph Foster were in-
trusted Anth the difficult task of blazing a trail for the educational
institutions of the future. Engiebert Sternhuysen, who arrived in
this country in 1059, was the first to wield the rod in New Jersey,
but tlie first school house in the State was at Mullica Hill, and was
kno^^•n as Spicer 's school-house. It was built of cedar logs, and the
windows were closed with oiled paper panes. The master was in
all probability the grandfather of Jacob Spicer (Srd).

The white flash from Cape ]\Iay Light was the first to shed its
beams over the Atlantic to guide the passing mariner. The Light
House built in 1823 was rebuilt in 1859. Romantic tales that appeal
strongly to the imagination have been written about these necessary
and so often solitary habitations, but it is to the exact sciences that
we must turn to determine the twelve and one-half nautical miles
distance from Cape Henlopen, and the eighteen and three-quarters
from Five Fathom Bank Light Ship. The latitude is 38° 55' 59", and
the longitude 40° 57' 39". The tower, one hundred and forty-five feet
in height, pierces the sky like a Cleopatra's needle with the sharp
end in the sand. The light, one hundred and fifty-two feet above
the sea level, is the needle's eye from which the first class lens throws
its light at intervals of thirty seconds over eighteen miles of the
sea's mysterious depths.

Among a population numbering 4936 in 1830, there were but
two hundred and twenty-eight colored persons, three of whom were
slaves. The census shows that the county had many acres under
cultivation and that numerous mills were in operation. Grain was
shipped, as well as large quantities of cordwood. A writer in 1830
says of Cape May: "Cape May Island is a noted and much fre-
quented watering place, the season at which commences about the
first of July and continues until the middle of August or first of
September. There are six boarding houses, three of which are very
large ; the sea bathing is convenient and excellent, the beach affords
pleasant drives, and there is excellent fishing in adjacent waters."

Picture to yourself, oh, gentle reader, the days when you were
young and lived in the country, the particular day when that hireling
of our Government, the census-taker, rang your bell, if you had one.
Perhaps you went to the door yourself, or maybe you were curled

THE GOLDEN CHAIN OF MEMORY

in the hammock dozing in the sun and wondering about the outcome
of the barbers' strike and where you would next have your hair cut.
Then that persistent hireling unrolled a yard or so of paper and
asked you imi3ertinent questions, as, were you male or female, where
were you born, were you free, white, and twenty-one? Eemember
the cut-and-driedness of it all, and then read the report of the cen-
sus taker of 1S40, which delightful product is almost an essay on
Cape May:

''The village of Cape Island is a favorite watering-place in the
southern part of this to\\niship, thirteen miles south of Court House.
It began to grow into notice as a watering-place in 1812, at which
time there were but a few houses there. It now contains two large
hotels, three stories high and 150 feet long, and a third one, lately
erected, four stories high and 100 feet long, besides numerous other
houses for the entertainment of visitors. The whole number of
dwellings is about tifty. In the summer months the Island is
thronged with visitors, principally from Philadelphia, with which
there is a daily steamboat communication. It is estimated that
about 3000 strangers annually visit the place. The village is sep-
arated by a small creek from the mainland; but its area is fast wear-
ing away by the encroachments of the sea. "Watson, the antiquarian,
in a MSS. journal of a trip to Cape Island in 1835, on this point
says: 'Since my former visit to Cape Island in 1S22, the house in
which I stopped (Captain Aaron Bennett's), then nearest the surf,
has been actually reached by the invading waters. * * * The
distance from Bennett's house to the sea bank was 165 feet. In 1804,
as it was then measured and cut upon the house by Commodore De-
catur, it was 334 feet. It had been as much as 300 feet further off,
as remembered by some old men who told me in 1822.' "

Commodore Decatur began in 1804 to estimate the encroach-
ments of the ocean. His record shows that between that time and
1829 the hungry sea had eaten away two hundred and seventy-five
feet of land. Jeremiah Macray once told the Hon. Le^vis To'\\nisend
Stevens that he remembered fields of corn gromng where in 1890
the pavilion of the iron pier had stood.

"A large portion of the inhabitants of the village are Delaware
pilots, a hardy and industrious race. About two miles west of the
boarding houses is the Cape May Lighthouse," continues the census-
taker. Among the seafaring folk these were, of course, those spec-
ially skillful in guiding their vessels through the channels and be-
tween the sand banks and reefs. These pilots became kno^vn to the

THE GOLDEN CHAIN OF MEMORY

captains of incoming vessels, who were always well pleased when
luck enabled them to ''pick up" a pilot from Cape May.

The Mansion House, the second large hotel to be built, was
erected in 1832 on four acres of ground on "Washington street. It
was the first lathed and plastered hotel, and was the property of
Eichard Smith Ludlam, who in 1847 entertained there the famous
Kentuckian, Henry Clay. INIr. Clay spent a week at Cape May in the
latter part of xVugust, when the summer visitors were nearly all
gone, but so great was the enthusiasm created by his visit that boat-
loads of people came to see him. Horace Greeley, of New York,
United States Senator James A. Bayard, of Delaware, and Charles
C. Gordon, of Georgia, were among the earliest to greet him. A
large dinner was given in his honor at the Mansion House, and
Beck's Band was brought from Philadelphia to furnish the music.
A welcoming address was made to which "Harry of the West" re-
sponded in a speech that fairly startled his hearers. Mr. Clay was
fond of sea bathing, going into the water sometimes t^^ice a day.
It is said that it was ruinous to his hair, not because of the salt
water but because the Delilahs of the day forced him into the role of
Sampson. A short distance from the Mansion House was the Co-
lumbia House, where the New Y'ork delegation was entertained.

The seventh son of a seventh son is supposed to see into the
future, but there is nothing in the tradition to mark such a one as a
poet. Neither was there in the mind of TheoiDhilus To^\msend Price
any idea that his verses would live. This seventh child of John Price
and Kezia Swain Price, who Avas born at the Price homestead at
Town Bank, Cape May county, when only twenty years old held com-
mune Avith the Muses and through their aid immortalized himself as
"the Bard of Cape May." Acceding to a playful request of some
young friends, Theophilus ToA\Tisend Price wrote in 18-18 an "Ode
to Cape May" to be sung to the tune of "Dearest May," a popular
song of that day. The Ode has been revised by the Hon. LeA\"is
ToAvnsend Stevens and appears in his interesting and comprehen-
sive "History of Cape May County."

The newspaper history of Cape ]\Iay dates back to 1855, when
the "Ocean W^ave" broke upon the editorial sea. It was a small
sheet, 12x18 inches, 0A\med by a Colonel Johnson, who during its in-
fancy sold it to Joseph S. Leach, by whom it was published until
1863. By process of elimination it became ' ' The Wave, ' ' and passed

THE GOLDEN CHAIN OF MEMORY

through several hands. At present it is knoA\ni as ''The Star and
Wave," having combined Avith "The Star," and is edited and pub-
lished by a member of that same Hand family that has for so many
years guided its course. In 1857 tlie folloAnng notice appeared in
"The AVave:"

"We need a daily mail. That we have no direct mail communi-
cation between Cape May and Cape May C. H., our count}' seat, but
once a week, is a fact known to all. A letter written here on AVednes-
day may go direct to the Court House on Thursday, and an answer
be returned on Saturday, by the Bridgton mail; but at any other
time in the week our letters must be sent up by the Bayside mail,
on Mondays, Wednesdays or Fridays to Tuckahoe, and there slopped
till the next down mail to the Court House, thus performing a jour-
ney of nearly fifty miles, while distance is only thirteen miles from
here to the Court House."

Although many of the summer visitors came by water from
Philadelphia and the points along the bay, it was to the accompani-
ment of cracking whips and blowing horns that others arrived. A
stage ran from Bridgton and Tuckahoe, and dust and delays were
the causes of the traveller's woes rather than the cinders that
poured from the steamboat's funnels. Sighs of relief were no doubt
breathed when the last change of horses had been effected, and, on
the outskirts of the town, the driver began to toot his horn. Cramped
muscles straightened out, for the rough ride was over, the jolting
ended. The traveller, already partially revived by the salt air blo\\ai
across the marshes, shook his "duster," grasped his vari-colored
carpet bag, and started out to see the toA\m. Tlie fare, one way be-
tween Philadelphia and Cape May, was $3.50, about what we pay
today for a round-trip ticket on a luxurious express train taking but
two hours to make the trip between the same two points. In ]\ray
of 1863 the Board of Freeholders passed a resolution which resulted
in the opening by the Cape May & Alillville railroad of a line to Cape
May. In 1879 this road united with the West Jersey. The Penn-
sylvania railroad has since secured control. Interest in the welfare
of the town inspired Logan M. Bullitt of Philadelphia and James E.
Taylor of Cape May to make an arrangement with the Central
Railroad of New Jersey, the Atlantic City Railroad Company and
the Yineland Railroad Company, whereby a second railroad might
be operated in connection with these companies. A regular ser\dce
was established in 1894, and is kno\\Ti as the South Jersey railroad.

THE GOLDEX CHAIX OF MEMORY

The city's streets follow their own sweet ^Wll, for the reason
that they were laid out only when and where needed. They turn
right or left, or run straight on, as the necessity of that day dictated.
More than a hundred years ago Jackson street, the oldest street in
to^\^l, was laid out and set the example for its successors by making
a sharp turn at its upper end. From being a cow path, Lafayette
street became a recognized public way, and for nearly its whole
length Washington street runs parallel with it. Among the earliest
streets were Delaware avenue, Franklin, Jefferson and Queen.

Life Saving Stations began to occupy the attention of the pub-
lic in IS-l-S, Congressman William A. Xewell of New Jersey secured
from Congress an appropriation of $10,000 to "provide surf boats,
rockets, carronades and other necessary apimrtenances for the bet-
ter preservation of life and projDerty from shii3wreck." Heretofore
Avhale boats had been used, but their weight and bulk made them un-
wieldy. The new stations were provided with sleeping quarters for
the Coast Guards, and were equipjjed with all necessary appliances.
The Guards now patrol the beach for three miles during the night,
exchanging metal checks with those at the next station, Cape ]\Iay
Point, to the south. During the day a lookout is on duty. The Sta-
tion built in 1S71 stood back beyond the dunes, where the beach
curved inland. Li recent years the sea has made ground there and
the curve has to some extent disappeared. A modern house now
stands among the cottages that surround the new "Hotel Cape
May." During the bathing hours, from ten in the morning until six
in the evening, from the fifteenth of June until the fifteenth of Sep-
tember, ten Life Guards are stationed on the beach. There are two
stations, one in front of the Stockton Baths and the other at old
Congress Hall. Immediately to the south is the colored people's
recognized bathing ground, guarded by a huge West Lidian whose
brown skin has turned black in the summer sun. Recently a g-uard
was stationed north of the pier for the protection of the cottagers.
One is much needed at the southern end of the beach, where for a
long distance no means of help is available. Li the summer of 1919
two young women were dro^\^led whose lives might have been saved
had a guard been near. The distance was so great that although an
alarm was promptly given, too long a time elapsed before assistance
came. Both were dead when they were brought ashore.

The to^^^l has had the approval of America's chief magistrates.

THE GOLDEN CHAIX OF MEMORY

Both James A. Buchanan and General Grant vrerc guests at Con-
gress Hall during their terms of office. Franklin Pierce came in
1855, and in 1883 the government steamer, the Despatch, arrived at
Cape May bringing President Chester A. Arthur. After being cere-
moniously escorted along the beach front, now Beach avenue, the
President was welcomed at the Stockton Hotel by the strains of
''Hail to the Chief," played by Hassler's orchestra and the Wec-
cacoe Band. The cottage belonging to the Hon. John Wanamaker
of Philadelphia, Postmaster General under President Benjamin
Harrison, was loaned by Mr. Wanamaker to Mr. McKinley for one
summer. Later a cottage was built with money privately subscribed,
and presented to the President.

Old Cape May practically began at the summer station, at the
foot of Grant street. Here stood net-covered horses drawing busses
in every stage of repair or dilipidation, awaiting passengers and
the dimes that were the fare ''to any part of towm." A small street
car started its peregrinations beside the boardwalk and wandered
along to the other end of to^^^l. For several years the cars have not
run at all, and today jitneys and the old time busses, the Alpha and
Omega of transportation, offer the only means of conveyance to
those who do not own automobiles.

In this vicinity a dozen or more commodious cottages had been
erected on large plots of ground. They Avere frame and built in
the southern stj^le, with double porches, painted white and vine em-
bowered. Well kept la\\ms with gardens and ornamental trees sur-
rounded them, enclosed in their turn by hedges of a bush much like
the tropical tamarisk. Among the bushes the white of marble statu-
ary gleamed, and the calls of the many birds that have made of these
secluded spots a feathered sanctuary, carried one far from the sea
that broke at the end of the walk. Hydrangeas, that reach perfec-
tion here, meet one 's eye at every turn. In this delightful group of
seaside homes were those of General William J. Sewell ; of the Sel-
lers of Millbourne, and the Knight family.

The first hotel beyond the station is the Windsor, a three-story
clapboarded building A^-ith a long ^\^ng parallel with the sea. A r
porch runs inside the angle and across the end, while verandas hang t
from the upper story. Sheltered by the building there used to be f
a pebbled terrace with an ornate fence and "a fountain in the cen-
ter." Broad wooden steps led down to the street level and gave the I

THE GOLDEN CHAIN OF MEMORY

hotel an air at once imposing and unique. Now the pebbles have
gone, the fountain is dry, and where once the water sparkled ''in its
gleaming marble rim," green paint has transformed the basin that
is filled \\'ith soil in which geraniums (not lilies) grow. Grass plots
separated by sandy walks replace the pebbles, and the only touch of
its vanished beauty is in the groups of lovely hydrangeas that still
grow upon the terrace.

The solid wooden fence \\ith its wide flat top, that guarded the
ocean side of the boardwalk, has been replaced by modern gas pipe.
In the past it was a convenient resting place, available at any mo-
ment when fatigue threatened, when one cared to linger, or felt that
consuming desiring that comes to the young, to commune, a deux,
"with sea and sky.

Far back from the ocean stands Congress Hall. The large brick
buildings were for years neglected. The porch roof hung in scal-
lops between the tall square columns, one of which rested against
the wall. Part of the roof lay, a mass of debris, on the floor. Brok-
en window panes looked out like sad blind eyes, and even birds hesi-
tated to build amid such evidences of decay. The hotel register con-
tains many of the names that have made history. Statesmen, artists,
travellers and the great of many lands sought hospitality there, left
their marks upon those ''sands of time," and went again into the
^lnkno^^m. Recently the house has been renovated and is now open
to the public. The tragic atmosphere of decay that for so long per-
vaded the building has been dispelled.

Visitors passing the old Columbia, near the corner of "Wash-
ington street and Ocean avenue, lingered to hear the colored wait-
ers sing. The crooning musical voices of the negroes in their o\\ii\
weird melodies have a strong appeal. They seem to reach out and
set a heart-string quivering with a vague longing for something yet
iinkno^wn.

In 1876 fire, which has been an active enemy of Cape ^lay, de-
stroyed the then Columbia House and made a place for its succes-
sor, the New Columbia. Of all the old hotels the Columbia House
showed most plainly the prevalent influence of the South. It might
have been a huge plantation home transported from some far off
southern scene and set down by the sea.

The New Columbia was a brick stinicture, moderate in size and
of commonplace tvpe. It too, was burned, and the place of the two

THE GOLDEN CHAIN OF MEMORY

Columbias is filled with small cottages built in a Close, surrounded
by grass and hedges and hydrangeas, with a common entrance and
exit to the sea. Baltimore Inn is near. Shining in white paint, with
shading a"\\'nings and flowers in boxes on the porch, it looks inviting.
Above the old bath houses are the same names as in years gone by.
Magiiire's, and further on Shield's. From under one of them a
Imge rat scampered and ran across the drive. There was that pecu-
liar fetid odor of old wood rotting in salt water.

A second generation of Japanese conduct the *'Art Store," but
a touch of modernity is given by ''Arnold's Hotel" where before
the era of prohibition good dinners and ''good times" were to be
had. Still in the window rests the frame of scarlet lobsters, an en-
ticement still, but inside the gayety is subdued to the level of the
refreshment now offered, "near beer."

On Decatur street, a little way back from Arnold's is Zillinger's
Cafe. Beside the house a garden invites the hungry, and between the
large leaves of the vine that clings to the latticed roof with its spiral
tendrils, are pendant bunches of green and purpling grapes.

The remains of the pier voice the old question: "If I am so soon
done for, I wonder what I was begun for?" Cut off abruptly in
mid-air a few feet from the entrance, it juts into space. At low tide
jagged rusty supports stick up from the sand, but at high tide the
water covers them and hides the danger they have become. The
pier was built in 18S5, at the foot of Decatur street, and was for
many years the only amusement place in to^vll. Now it houses a
shop where ice cream cones and salt water taffy are sold ; a momig
picture theatre; a Japanese rolling ball game; and a shop where
commonplace embroidered cotton kimonos are sho-\vm. At the en-
trance years ago a giant sword fish hung, its long serrated sword
striking terror into young hearts. Beyond was a merry-go-round,
and further out a theatre, and then a fishing platform ^\'ith a lower
deck where boats landed. Light opera and musical comedies were
given on the pier by stars like Jennie Prince, who shed their his-
trionic light on Cape May in the summer time.

Across from the pier is the Lafayette, a relic of Cape May's
gay old days. Theatrical people frequented it and it was thought a
' ' lively ' ' place. On the next corner are the cottages originally o"s\Tied
by the late William Weightman, of Philadelphia. They were con-
sidered the finest and most modern houses at the Cape. Now, paint-

THE GOLDEN CHAIN OF MEMORY

ed a dull battleship grey and overshadowed b)' the newer residences,
they are unremarkable. On Ocean avenue, near the beach and over-
looking the Stockton Baths, is the Colonial, a medium size house of
the "middle age;" and "run" in unpretentious fashion. Opposite
is Star Villa, a house of the same type.

The Stockton Hotel was the hub of Cape May, but the Stockton
Baths were surely the most important spokes. They cover one end
of the block between Ocean avenue and Stockton row, and are the
last remnant of the Cape Maj' property of the late John C. Bullitt,
of Philadelphia, the framer of the Bullitt Bill. Always painted yel-
low with brown trimmings and red tin roofs, they are today just as
they were years ago. In the center is a small house, its porch sur-
mounted b}" a clock, in which are office and store rooms. The bath
houses extend in rows on either side. This was the daily meeting
place for all socially inclined. At eleven o'clock on any summer
morning the porch was filled with daintily dressed women and men
in flannels. In those days girls were mermaids and went into the
sea with flowing locks, regardless of the damage Father Neptune
might do. The popularity of a girl was measured by the number
of men who asked to dry her hair. A very popular one had to "cut"
the drying, as her modern sister does her dances.

At the end of the bath houses is a small photograph gallery
Avhere the principal business used to be taking tintj-pes of bathing
parties. An examination of those early pictures would be like turn-
ing back the pages of a biographical history. The women wore dark
blue flannel suits fastened up to their necks, the tape trimmed ruf-
fles almost covering their hands and clinging closely round their
ankles at the end of the long full pantalettes. A wide coarse straw
hat, tied under the chin in the shape of a poke, completed the cos-
tume. What woman could be beautiful in such garb ? But in those
days sunburn was crime. The men wore loose, flapping, one-piece
garments very like the women's, only, of course, without the long
wide skirts. Heads bald and well thatched were alike covered with
a small skull cap or a straw hat held in place by a string of turkey
red. But custom changes, and from being over-dressed they went to
the other extreme. Clothes became so abbreviated as to be a matter
of concern to the municipal authorities. Now an executive council
meets in solemn conclave to decide upon the propriety of stockings
or bare legs for bathing girls.

THE GOLDEN CHAIN OF MEMORY

Dominating the town and its activities stood the Stockton, a
large clap-board structure built in the shape of a capital '^T" with
the top laid towards the street. The ground was o^^^led by the Betz
estate, but the hotel was built in ISGO and run for many years by the
Pennsylvania railroad. Follo^s-ing the custom, a high roofed porch
with great square columns ran round the house. Immediately in
front was a gravelled space, with j^osts connected by festooned
chains. Towards the sea stretched a large la^\^l at the end of which
stood a ruined two-story pavilion, where in the palmy days the
Marine Band played on summer afternoons. In the Exchange hung
a large oil portrait of Commodore Stockton, after whom the hotel
was named. It gave the house a dignity perceptibly felt, although
perhaps unrecognized. On the right was the ball room, where Simon
Hassler played, and back in the huge wing the entire space was given
over to the dining rooms.

;At night the porches were so crowded it w^as difficult to find
one's way between the chairs. Some time during the day or evening
all found their way to the Stockton, if only to walk through. Beside
the hotel, in a building connected Avith it by a jDorch, was a billiard
room ^vith a bowling alley at the back. The kitchen and service
rooms were in a separate building close alongside. Various mana-
gers played the part of boniface, but perhaps the most noted were
the Cakes, and *' Plunger Walton," so called because of his opera-
tions as a stock speculator. His daughters married David S. Chew,
of the Chews of Germantown, and William E. Bates, a descendant of
Francis Guerney Smith. All trace of the hotel has been removed,
and grass grows where flying feet once danced. At the upper end
of the lot is a small Baptist church, built of white stucco, and a
modern cottage. The rest is vacant, emblematic of the emptiness of
life of Cape May since its mainspring was removed. Life no longer
runs so merrily on through the sunny summer days. Chimes of
laughter are not so often heard, even the echoes of those long past
peals exist only in memory or imagination.

Here in the golden days had come the wealth and fashion of
the South, as well as the elite of Philadelphia and New York. Belles
and beaux occupied the armchairs on the porch and posed with lan-
guid grace. They brought A\'ith them their retinues of colored ser-
vants, their richly harnessed horses and luxurious carriages that so
well suited those wide skirts and veiled faces. Jewels flashed and

THE GOLDEN CHAIN OF MEMORY

feathered fans -waved as southern beauties coquetted in their inimi-
table way. Men in stocks and broadcloth made elegant bows and
kissed the white hands that the sun had never touched. The stately
minuet was danced in that ball room whose jDassing has spared it
the humiliation of witnessing the *' shimmy." The ball room brings
back memories of the Hasslers, Simon and Mark, who had their
orchestras and played respectively at the Stockton and Congress
Hall. Every visitor to Cape May will remember them and the
dreamy waltzes that they played.

The bathing hour was but a preliminary to the visit to the
Stockton, where in the small cafe to the left of the office and beyond
the barber shop, were served such drinks as ''horse's necks,"
''brandy floats," and the best claret punches that were ever made.

Back of the Stockton stood the Chalfont, popular as a family
hotel, and unchanged today. There was the Page Cottage, too, a
"genteel boarding house" much patronized by exclusive Philadel-
phians. From there Stockton avenue runs north. Marine Villa, an-
other sacrifice to Vulcan, belongs to the past; its place is empty.
Close to its site is the new Stockton Villa, which accommodates but
few guests, but is to be relied upon to have those guests exactly what
they should be.

Old Cape May ends here, and turning from the sea the streets
run inland and wander among the cottages that surround the Stock-
ton. There on the corner lived George D. McCreary, of Philadel-
phia, with "the little McCreary cottage" next door. Diagonally
across the street is the large house of the Scott family, who still
spend every summer there. Not far away is the cottage where Mrs.
Bowen entertained her brother, Archbishop Ryan of Philadelphia,
whose droll stories and brilliant conversation were so delightful.
On Washington street, removed from the daily crowds brought by
the incoming trains, the residence of the late Dr. Phillip Sygn Phy-
sic stands alone and secluded. The house is frame and conveys an
impression of dignity and generous hospitality that is not lessened
by the lack of paint. Fine trees and rare shrubs thrive there and the
sun filters through the leaves, dappling the ground with gold. A
wide open la-\^^l beside the house is surrounded by a hedge whose
impenetrability secures privacy.

On the corner of "Washington street and Ocean avenue stood
Hand's Market. The Hand family belong to the original settlers,

THE GOLDEN CHAIX OF MEMORY

and Cape May owes much to their moulding. In the past the name
frequently appeared upon the street signs and in the to^^^l's business
life. Today there are but few members of the family left. The name
is still over the jewelry store at the end of the street, do^^^l by Con-
gress Hall, where Cape May diamonds may be had. It is over the
office of "The Wave and Star.". The market is now Mecray's.

Opposite to the market is the Reading railroad station, and a
new building on one corner houses a Savings Fund. Beside the
station is the rectory of the Catholic Church of Our Lady, Star of
the Sea. The original rectory is still in use, a small gray building,
its ornate trinunings painted white. The little church of years ago
seemed crowded and over-decorated ; the tall sharp spires and nar-
row arches above the altar were of white painted wood, cut and
fretted and tortured into intricate designs. The impression created
by the new church is of breadth and nobility of treatment, of white
purity and sanctity, and a retirement from the heat and glare out-
side. It is conducive to prayer and meditation. The small columns
of the altar and the central part of the conmiunion rail are white
marble with brown markings. There are a few stained glass win-
dows whose dominant tone is a cool deep green, but in the whole
church there is no jarring note.

The Episcopalians have two churches, St. John's, the village
church, and the Church of the Advent, for summer visitors. Here
every week an address is made by some notable visiting churchman,
as Ethelbert Talbot, Bishop of Central Pennsylvania, and the Rev.
Floyd Tompkins, rector of Holy Trinity, Philadelphia. The Presby-
terians have a handsome church at Decatur and Hughes streets,
where the air is cooled by electric fans and an accousticon is sup-
plied for those who have difficulty in hearing. The Baptists, Metho-
dists and Hebrews have their places of worship too.

The old tower is standing on Perry street, marking the oldest
part of town and a monument to its decay. Close to its foot nestles
an automobile accessory shop. Built of wood and long unpainted,
with advertising signs disfiguring its sides, the tower rears its worn
head like an old man's whose hair has paid tribute to the flight of
time. The Ocean House, one of the very old hotels and famous in its
day, was nearby ; it was burned in 1878. It was characterized by a
balcony that ran around the third floor, high above the porch. From
the roof, which was continuous from its apex to the edge over-
Si

THE GOLDEN CHAIN OF MEMORY

hanging the balcony, dormer Avindows sprang, breaking the monot-
ony. Close by was Center House, a simpler type. Its large gabled
wings were connected by a recessed central building with a high
roofed porch.

In the vicinity was the famous Mount Vernon Hotel, which had
taken the then unlieard of time of two years to build and which was
said to be the largest hotel, at that time, in the world. Its dining
room seated three thousand people. Fatality followed in the wake
of the tire that consumed it in 1S56, the proprietor and four others
losing their lives. Early in the following sunmier the Mansion
House and Kersal, an amusement pavilion, followed it, and years
ago this once exclusive neighborhood fell into disrepute amongst
the white visitors, the remaining hotels and large boarding houses
being given over entirely to the use of the colored population. At
present the better class of colored visitors go to the Hotel Dale, a
hotel run by a famous Philadelphia caterer exclusively for his peo-
ple.

Back of Congress Hall and round about the corner where is
now Mecray's drugstore, the first houses for the summer visitors
were built. The Philadelphians who came were wealthy men who
w^ere attracted by the fishing and the opportunity to do a little quiet
gambling. It is said that the first millionaire in America came here.
"When the house he occupied was torn dovni to make room for mod-
ern improvements, many coins were found under the floor where
the}^ had fallen and been forgotten. In the attic were old pistols and
small amis that had been undisturbed for many years. Later years
brought the great luxurious hotels of a few decades ago. The at-
mosphere of the place changed, and the wealthy from all parts of the
country came as regularly to this Mecca of fashion as the true
Southerner used to go to "The Whites" or Saratoga Springs.

South of the summer station is the site of the United States
Hotel. Four stories high, it had a continuous porch on every floor
and was surmounted by a cupola from which floated the Stars and
Stripes. Fire destroyed it in 1869. Xear the hotel was a race track
that was in occasional use as late as 1887.

A narrow guage railroad started at the southern end of town
and ran to Cape May Point. The train was dra^\^l by an engine
with a funnel-shaped stack of the same type as "Old Baldwin," now
reposing quietly in the station at Chattanooga. The lessening of its

THE GOLDEN CHAIN OF MEMORY

patronage and the deterioration of the track and rolling stock re-
sulted in the failure of the company. The engine and cars were
sold to junk dealers, and the track torn up and put to other uses.
Busses carried the visitor to Schellinger's Landing, where in the
shadow of the old pavilion he embarked in a flat-bottomed row boat
and wound his way between the mud banks in search of hard shelled
crabs ; or, on a rainy day in early fall, he went in a sneak box, a bird
gun laid across the bow, to hunt for rail or reed birds. From Sew-
ell's Point he sailed about the bay, or, crossing the bar, went sea-
ward in search of A\dld adventure.

The name Cape Island, as Cape May was originally kno^\^l, was
first used in 1699, when the causeway connecting the island with the
mainland was built by George Eaglesfield. Following its history
step by step, we turn the pages of the Indian occupation, of the
Swedish purchase, the Dutch, the second Swedish, and the final
purchase by the English. Perhaps traces of these differing national-
ities may still be found, but the most lasting impression was made by
the English whaling folk who came during the fishing season and in
some instances settled here. Gradually the fishing village became a
summer resort and large hotels sprang up beside the lowly cottages.
The period of its greatest prosperity was just j^rior to the Civil
"War, when to the rich Philadelphians and New Yorkers were added
Baltimoreans and travellers from many other southern cities.
Sweeping the wealth of the South into the realms of memory, the
war deprived Cape May's most luxury loving visitors of the means
of travel, thus taking from her one of her greatest sources of revenue
and advertisement. For many years these have been missing, and
the to^^'n has suffered a consequent decline in prosperity. The de-
structive fires that at intervals have wrought such havoc robbed
her of the great hotels that made her famous.

About 1908 a number of capitalists interested in promoting
Cape May endeavored to regain for her her past prestige. A large
brick hotel. The Hotel Cape May, was built on the upper end of
the beach towards Sewell's Point. Many handsome cottages sprang
up around it. The Government was induced to make an inland pro-
tecting harbor in the bay, with a wide channel to the sea, in which
ships might anchor. Much of the marshland was drained and filled.
A golf course of nine holes was laid out back of the town, with ten-
nis courts adjoining it. The Corinthian Yacht Club established its

THE GOLDEN CHAIN OF MEMORY .

summer quarters on Cape Island creek, which empties into the har-
bor. The Cape May Yacht Club was organized, and an attractive
club house was built. A ]\Iarine Casino furnishes amusement in the
form of moving pictures and a merry-go-round. The *'Eed Mill,"
as it is picturesquely called, is the nightly gathering place for the
devotees of Terpsichore. Opposite the site of the Stockton is Con-
vention Hall, a dance hall on a pier.

The plan laid out for the New Cape ]\Iay is most attractive,
with its wide central avenue and streets sweeping round it in long
oval curves bisected by others leading from the sea to the harbor.

During the World War the new Hotel Cape May was General
Hospital Number 11, and was filled ^^ith wounded men from over-
seas. Camp Wissahickon was established as a Naval Base, and
was located between the hospital and the harbor. Many soldiers
were in barracks. An aviation field with a huge hangar that houses
a dirigible balloon, still adds to the interest of the section devoted to
the different branches of the Service represented here. At intervals
the whirr and drone of an aeroplane are heard, and all eyes turn up-
ward and search the sky until the birdman appears, flying in a long
straight line and then turning and circling in the ^\ide sweeps of the
eagle. The wounded have been taken away and concentrated in a
few hospitals scattered throughout the country. Soldiers, sailors
and marines have been demobilized and sent home. The Govern-
ment intends to keep only about one hundred and fifty men on duty
at the camp.

Cape May has tasted all the delights of giddy youth, the com-
forts of middle life, and now, in her old age, she is like a woman
struggling to recapture her lost youth. The attempted grafting
of Philadelphia conservatism on Southern democracy was unsuc-
cessful. The peculiar condition existed of Northern capital and
energ}' promoting a settlement which Nature herself, whether by
placing it south of Mason and Dixon's line, or by some intangible
influence, confirmed in its easy-going attitude. Because of its won-
derful beach and its central position between the North and South,
the tremendous initial impetus carried it on for many years. Since
the Civil War its decline, gradual, it is true, has been continuous.
The cordial yet restricted social life of the South was overwhelmed
by Northern reserve, and the summer visitors being of mixed types
and varying social standing, found between them an icy wall as im-

THE GOLDEN CHAIN OF MEMORY

passable as the slioal water between the ocean and the bay and as
dangerous to those who recklessly attempted to cross. They still
assemble on the beach, the only common meeting ground, but they
do not gather together, for there is hand writing on the wall, plainly
visible to those who running, read: "So far mayst thou go, but no
further."

Lying where the bay and ocean meet, at the southern extremity
of the State, Cape May has enjoyed an unequalled position. Its
beach is said to be the finest in the world, smooth and gradual, and
free from the sea-cut ledges that mar so much of the Jersey coast.
On clear nights the light from Cape Henlopen may be seen across
the bay, answering the flash that streams out from Cape May. Land
breezes are impossible, for when the wind comes from that direction
it blows over more than a mile of water and is freshened and puri-
fied.

"With better train service and easier access, the resorts north
of Cape May have made rapid progress to her detriment. The old
residents feel that she has been discriminated against, that when the
railroad cut do^^^l the train service and the last of the great hotels
was torn down, the monument was erected upon her burial place.
It remains for some one in whose heart sufficient love for Cape May
endures, to write a fitting epitaph. May there be one whose tender
recollections will inspire his pen to do full justice, to pay full tribute,
to Cape May. She can never be excelled or equalled.

Early Discoveries and Explorations

By Fkank K. Holmes, New York City

j^^^^HE discovery of the "Western Continent by Columbus
j^^U/S-y i placed Spain as the foremost European nation in com-
Ij^jfelj mercial enterprise. This was followed, 1493, by the
tJM^rA^rl edict of Pope Alexander YI, a native of Spain, who with
all the lofty pretensions of the Bishop of Rome as sole ar-
biter of the world, divided the unexplored portions of the globe
between Spain and Portugal. This bull of the Pope met with con-
tempt in England and France and stimulated those nations to com-
pete in the explorations and discoveries in the AYestern AYorld.
Portugal's claim was based on a former proclamation by the same
authority, specifying a line supposed to be drawn from pole to pole
at a distance of one hundred leagues westward of the Azores Is-
lands, previously explored by that nation, and that all the countries
east of this imaginary line not in possession of a Christian prince
were given to Portugal, all westward of it to Spain. This partition
raised dissension, and the line was fixed two hundred and seventy
leagues further west.

The first nation to show dissatisfaction mth the Pope's bull was
England. Henry VII, the reigning monarch, decided to compete for
those rich prizes ready to the hand of the venturesome, and he
accepted the offer of John Cabot, a Venetian merchant residing at
Bristol, England, to fit out several ships for exploration. He issued
a patent in the spring of 1496 authorizing Cabot and his three sons
*'to sail to all parts, countrys and seas of the East, of the West,
and of the North," under the banner of England. This was one of
those curious commissions so common in those days, when the sov-
ereign allowed private adventurers to use their o^vn money on con-
dition that the Crown should receive one-fifth of the profits of the
undertaking. The patent was not, however, as one-sided as it
seemed, as the Crown had to pay for the wars which invariably
resulted. There is no positive evidence that John Cabot took
advantage of this charter, as his death occurred in 1498. In that

Note.— This narrative is a chapter from "History of Bergen County, New Jersey,
now in press. (Lewis Historical Pubhshing Company, New York and Chicago).

AnckoraQe-.
Noiv York 'B^^s

EARLY DISCOVERIES AND EXPLORATIONS

year liis son Sebastian received a commission from tlie king to
depart on a voyage of discovery, and two caravels were fitted out
for the expedition. Cabot sailed from Bristol, England, in ^May,
149S, his object being to search for a northwest passage to India,
but he was stopped by the ice pack in Da\-is' Strait. Sailing south-
west, he discovered the shores of Labrador and traversed the coast
of the continent to the 60tli degree of latitude, when again the ice
barred his way. He then sailed southward until he discovered a
large island which he named Xew Found Land (Newfoundland) ;
thence he coasted as far as the shores of Maine, and some historians
contended even to the coast of Florida, to which he gave the name
Prima Vestal. On his return to England, Henr}' YII did not receive
him with open arms of welcome, as he failed to bring back gold from
America. His report of the abundance of codfish near the coast of
Newfoundland caused in the next five or six years the fishermen of
England, Brittany and Normandy to gather rich harvests in the
waters surrounding this island. Cabot subsequently became Chief
Pilot of the Realm at the Spanish Court, and Edward VI made him
Great Pilot of England. He died in comparative poverty and ob-
scurity in the city of Bristol, at the age of eighty years.

The next nation to disregard the Pope's donation to Spain was
Portugal. An expedition was fitted out in 1500 to explore North
America under the navigator Gasper Cortereal. He first touched
the northern shores of Newfoundland, discovered the Gulf of St.
Lawrence, and sailed along the coast of the American Continent to
the 60th degree of latitude. Landing on the coast he named Labra-
dor, he captured fifty of the natives and carried them to Portugal,
where he sold them as slaves. The profits from this source excited
the cupidity of Cortereal and Emanuel the Great, Portugal's reign-
ing sovereign ; and a second expedition was fitted out, setting sail in
1501 to carry on an active slave trade ^vith Labrador, but the vessel
with all on board was lost at sea. Emanuel the Great declared that
Cortereal was the first discoverer of the Ajnerican Continent, and
caused a map to be published in 1508 on which the coast of Labrador
is called Terra Corterealis, or Cortereal 's Land.

In the last decade of the fifteenth century and the early part
of the sixteenth century, Spain and Portgual were active in fitting
out voyages of discovery to the New World. The rumors of the
abundan.ce of gold and precious stones in the southern extremity of

EARLY DISCOVERIES AND EXPLORATIONS

the AVcstorn Continent encouraged their navigators to penetrate the
southern seas to rob the Incas of South America and the Mexicans
of the valuable treasures in their possession. Alonzo de Ojeda, who
was with Columbus on his first voyage, sailed from Seville, Spain, in
May, 1499, and reaching the northeastern coast of South America
discovered mountains on the coast, and sailing along the shores he
named the country Venezuela. The Carribbean Sea was crossed
and Santo Domingo visited. Ojeda returned to Spain in 1501, and
the Spanish monarch divided Central America into two provinces,
making Ojeda governor of one, and Diego de Xicuesa of the other.
The proclamation of Alexander VI, which justifies the murder
and robbery of those that opposed its enforcement, and receiving
the sanction of the Church and State, indicated the spirit of most
of the Spanish conquerors. The natives delaying in their submis-
sion were slaughtered, and those made captives were pressed into
slavery. The outraged Indians retaliated, slew the Spanish soldiers,
Ojeda w'as joined by Xicuesa, and a desolating war was conmienced
on the natives. Ojeda and his forces took to their vessels and were
stranded on the southern coast of Cuba, where although they were
treated kindly by the pagans they rewarded them with the same
fate received by the natives of Santo Domingo. The pious Ojeda
told of the wealth of the Cubans, and though a chapel was built and
Christianity introduced into the island, it soon became over-run with
avaricious adventurers who soon turned a paradise into a pan-
demonium.

The caravel Niua, on the first voyage of Columbus, was com-
manded by Vincente Yailez Pinzon. In December, 1499, in command
of four caravels, he sailed from Palos, Spain. Land was first
sighted at Cape Augustine, in what is now Brazil, South America.
Pinzon took possession of the country in the name of the ruling
house of Castile. Sailing northward he discovered and named the
River Amazon.

A squadron consisting of thirteen ships, commanded by Pedro
Alvarez Cabral, was sent in 1500 by Emanuel the Great, King of
Portugal, from Lisbon to the Indies. The fleet sailed so far west-
ward that land was discovered on the coast of Brazil, ontheshores of
which they erected a cross and named the country ''The Land of
the Holy Cross." Cabral took possession of the country in the name
of his king. This resulted in a controversy between the cro^\^lS of

EARLY DISCOVERIES AND EXPLORATIONS

Spain and Portugal concerning rights of possession whicli, however,
was settled amicably; Portugal was to possess that portion of the
continent from the Eiver Amazon to the Eiver De La Plata.

A native of Florence, Italy, Americns Vespucins, sailed with.
Ojeda as geographer. On his return to Spain in 1501, he entered the
service of the King of Portugal and sailed in May of that year for
the Western Continent, exploring the coast of Brazil. Two years
later, as captain of a caravel attached to a squadron, he again sailed
for the New World. Off the coast of Brazil he parted company with
other vessels of the squadron, and sailing along the coast discovered
the Bay of All Saints. He returned to Portugal in 1504, loaded with
a cargo of wood from the forests of Brazil. By a falsely dated let-
ter, a friend of Vespucius in 1506 proposed to the Academy of
Cosmography at Strasburg to give the name America to the Wes-
tern Continent, in compliment to its first discoverer. This was done,
fraudulently depriving Columbus and Cabot of the honor of having
their names associated with the title of this continent.

Spain still continued her voyages for discovery and ill-gotten
gains. The Spanish governor of Cuba, Don Diego Valasquez, en-
couraged by the discovery of Yucatan and a part of Mexico by
Francisco Hernandez Cordova in 1517, sent Hernando Cortez at
the head of an expedition to conquer and colonize Mexico. He
founded Vera Cruz, and in November, 1519, entered the City of Mex-
ico and compelled Montezuma, the reigning sovereign, to acknowl-
edge himself and subjects vassals of Charles V, of Spain. Velas-
quez, in fear of the ambition of Cortez, sent another expedition
under the command of Pamfilo De Xarvaez to supersede Cortez.
The latter gave him battle, defeated him, the vanquished troops
joining the army of the victor. The Mexicans in the meantime had
risen in revolt against the Spanish and drove them from the City of
Mexico. Cortez reinforced his army with natives, gave battle, and
after a gallant defence of the city of seventy-seven days the Mexi-
cans capitulated and Cortez entered the city in triumph.

The other early Spanish explorers of note were Vasco de Bal-
boa Nunez, who went to Santo Domingo in 1501, afterwards to the
Isthmus of Darien, and November 26, 1513, from a bold rocky sum-
mit of a mountain beheld a mighty sea. Wading into the water,
Nunez took formal possession of the great ocean in the name of his
sovereign, naming it the South Sea. This was the Pacific Ocean,

EARLY DISCOVERIES AXD EXPLORATIONS

that laves many a league of the western coast of the United States.
The discoverer of Florida, Juan Ponce de Leon, was a distinguislied
Spanish cavalier. He accompanied Columbus on his second voyage,
later was made commander of a portion of Santo Domingo, after-
wards governor of Porto Kico. He sailed north from the latter
island in March, 1513, in pursuit of a "Fountain of Youth" whose
waters were supposed to have the power to restore youth to the
aged. He failed to fmd the fountain, but landed at the present site
of St. Augustine in Florida, to which he gave the name of Pasora
de Flores, taking possession of the country in the name of the Span-
ish monarch. In strong contrast to this eminent gentleman was
Francisco Pizarro, a low born Spaniard, imprisoned for debt in his
native country. He crossed the Atlantic Ocean in 1530, accompanied
by his four brothers, bearing a commission from Charles Y to con-
quer Peru. Leaving the Isthmus of Panama the following year, he
landed on the shores of a bay on the borders of the Empire of Incas.
There was at that time a civil war raging, two brothers contending
for power, and one had just made the other a prisoner. Pizarro
pretended friendship with the successful Inca, and treacherously
made him prisoner. The Inca's army fled in dismay, and the
emperor offered for his ransom to fill the room he was in with gold.
The precious metals and golden ornaments of the temples when
melted down represented more than $17,000,000, Avhich was laid at
the feet of Pizarro. The treacherous Spaniard caused his royal
captive to be murdered. Pizarro then founded a new capital (now
Lima) near the coast, married a daughter of the slain ruler, and the
empire of Incas lay prostrated at the feet of the Spaniards, with
Pizarro as ruler. This led to a revolt and the Spanish ruler was
attacked in his palace and slain.

A protege of Davila, governor of Darien,was Fernando De Soto.
He accompanied Pizarro to Peru as his chief lieutenant, and was
prominent in achieving the conquest of that country. After the
capture of the Incas' capital, he returned to Spain, having acquired
great wealth. He was favorably received by Charles Y, but longing
to rival Cortez and Pizarro in the brilliancy of his deeds and believ-
ing Florida richer in precious metals than Mexico or Peru, he
offered to conquer that country at his o^\m expense. To this agree-
ment the king readily agreed, and commissioned him governor of
Cuba. He sailed from Spain in April, 1538, and in ^lay of the fol-

EARLY DISCOVERIES AND EXPLORATIONS

lowing year his expedition to Florida set sail, consisting of nine
vessels bearing a thousand followers, cattle, horses, nmles and
swine, the first of the latter seen on the American Continent. The
expedition met with opposition from the natives, who still remem-
bered the cruel treatment they had received from Xarvaez. "Winter
quarters were established east of the Flint river, near Tallahassee,
on the borders of Georgia. A northward course was taken the next
spring to the headwaters of the Savannah river. The Spaniards
practiced the most cruel treachery towards the friendly natives.
De Soto was, however, rewarded in kind not long afterwards, when
in a terrible battle on the present site of Mobile the expedition was
nearly ruined. Turning northward with the remnant of his forces,
he reached the upper waters of the Yazoo river late in December,
where he wintered in great distress. Moving westward in the spring,
De Soto discovered the Mississippi river, crossed this mighty
stream, and still went westward in his fruitless search for gold. He
spent a year in the country towards the eastern slope of the Rocky
Mountains, and returning to the Mississippi in May, 1542, died of a
fever on its banks. De Soto was buried in the turbid waters of the
river he had discovered; his body was encased in a trough made of
a trunk of a live oak, and sunk at midnight in its depths to prevent
it being desecrated by the Indians.

Francis I, of France, though engaged in warfare with the
Emperor of Spain, fully realized the importance of discoveries and
settlements in the New ^Vorld. In the second decade of the seven-
teenth century he engaged Giovanni Da Verrazzano, a Florentine,
to explore the unknown West. This new aspirant for exploration
honors sailed late in 1523 in the ship Daupliin, and claimed to
have first touched America at the mouth of the Cape Fear river,
thence coasting north to the Gulf of St. Lawrence, and entering
the harbors of Delaware, New I'ork, Narraganset and Boston.
There is, however, something mythical in this statement, which is
included in letters written by the explorer to Francis I. Their auth-
enticity is questioned by American historians, who claim they were
forged by one of his countrymen anxious to secure for Italy the
glory due to Cabot for the discovery of the North American Conti-
nent. There seems to have been at this period a Verrazzano who
was a noted corsair, who captured in 1522 a treasure ship sent by
Cortez to Charles V, loaded with the spoils of Mexico valued at

EARLY DISCOVERIES AND EXPLORATIONS

$1,500,000. This, with other depredations, aroused both Spain and '
Portugal. He was captured in the autumn of 1527, and soon after-
wards executed at Puerto del Pico, Spain. Some writers say that
Verrazzano the navigator sailed again for America in 1525 and was
never heard from afterwards. AAliether these were two sejDarate
identities or it was one and same person, has not been clearly de-
fined.

France, however, was not to be loft in the explorations of the
"West. Jacques Cartier, a native of that country, sailed from St.
Malo, France, in April, 1534, entered the Straits of Belle Isle, and
touching the coast of Labrador, formally took possession of the
country in the name of his king. He erected a cross on the main-
land, upon which he hung the Arms of France, returning to his
native country to avoid the autumn storms. In the middle of May
of the folloA\ing year the king provided him with a fleet of three
vessels which met at the appointed rendezvous in the Straits of Belle
Isle. In July the vessels sailed up the St. Lawrence river to the
present site of Quebec, and here, taking his smallest caravel, Cartier
ascended the river to the Huron village called Hochebaga, the pres-
ent site of Montreal.

For the next fifty years, European explorations and coloniza-
tions were at a standstill owing to continual warfare between the
different nations. During the reign of Queen Elizabeth, Sir AYalter
Ealeigh was dispatched to effect a settlement in Virginia. There
were several other unsuccessful attempts, and a permanent settle-
ment was not effected until 1607, when Jamesto^^^l, on the right bank
of the Elver of Powhatan, in Virginia, was chosen for the capital of
the new colony. Several attempts were made to colonize what is
now New England, as many hardy men hitherto engaged in warfare
sought ne^y fields of enterprise and adventure in the New World.
Others also engaged in mercantile pursuits, as well as artisans and
followers of the plough, became interested in the new country. Dur-
ing the last years of the reign of Queen Elizabeth, Bartholomew
Gosnold in attempting to find a direct course to Virginia reached the
Massachusetts coast and landed on a promontory, naming it Cape
Cod. This is the first spot in New England ever trod by an English-
man.

Into this period of exploration a new factor was to appear. On
a bright day in September, in the year 1609, the Ilalf-Moou, a

EARLY DISCOVERIES AND EXPLORATIONS

vessel commanded by Henry Hudson, in the employ of the Dutch
East India Company, a corporation legally organized by the States
General of Holland, sailed into what is now the harbor of New York
City. Hudson, proceeding north through the river which now bears
his name, thought he had discovered the long sought passage to the
Indies, but meeting fresh water at the Highlands, recognized he
was mistaken.

Thus we see that at the beginning of the seventeenth century
territory in the northern portion of North America was claimed by
three different nations. England based her rights of possession on
the discoveries of Cabot and the settlement of Gosnold; France on
the explorations of Verrazzano and Gartier ; and Holland on Hud-
son's discoveries and purchases made from the Indians. All these
claims were based on the ruling of the English Parliament in the
sixteenth century, that occupancy conferred title of possession by
the laws of nations and nature. This remains a law of nations to
the present day.

The rise of the Low Countries in the sixteenth century as a com-
mercial power is rivaled only by the scenes produced by a ma-
gician's wand. At the time of the discovery of America, the Neth-
erlands were in possession of the municipal institutions which had
been saved from the w^eck of the Roman world. The landed aris-
tocracy, the hierarchy, possessed the political franchises, while the
power of the people was unknown to the law. Charles V, Emperor
of Spain, on account of the urgencies of war, the reformation, also
with arrogance of power, often violated the liberties of the State.
His successor, Philip II, his only son, to support the constitutions
of the Netherlands formed a unity with the church, who thus became
the sole guardian of the people. The political influence of the clergy
rested on reverence for that order, thereby opening for the ambition
of the plebeian the avenue to the highest distinction. The ward soon
became stronger than the guardian, and a new political alliance
■was the consequence. Arbitrary powder became arrayed against
national liberty, and the contest in the Low Countries became one
of the most memorable in the history of the human race. Despotism
seized possession of the courts ; a commission was established mth
arbitrary power over life and property; mercenary soldiers over-
awed the burghers and caused terror amongst the nobility; fugitives
fled for an asylum to the pirate ships of the ocean, deserting village,

EARLY DISCOVERIES AND EXPLORATIONS

city, court and camp that were lield by tyranny. The establishment
of arbitrary tribunals was followed by arbitrary taxation, and levy-
ing of tax caused more commotion than the tribunal of blood. The
time was ripe for an insurrection. Merchant, landholder, citizen
and peasant, whether Catholic or Protestant, joined issues, and the
States of Holland, creating the Prince of Orange their stadtholder,
prepared to levy money and troops. Zeeland joined Holland in
the demands for liberty, and united to drive Spanish troops from
the soil.

The union of the five northern provinces at Utrecht perfected
the insurrection by forming the basis of a sovereignty, and the rude
structure of a republic was the result of the revolution. The re-
public of United Netherlands thus constructed was necessarily of a
nature commercial; the rendezvous of its martyrs had been the sea,
the muster of its patriots was held on shipboard. Two leading
members of the confederacy were, from their geographical situa-
tion, obliged to seek subsistence only by water. Holland was a pen-
insula intersected by na^^gable rivers, crowded by a dense popula-
tion on a soil saved from the depths of the ocean by embankments
and kept dry by pumps driven by windmills. Zeeland was composed
of islands, her inhabitants mostly fishermen, her villages built on the
margin of the sea. Both provinces were the nursery of sailors,
every house a school for mariners. Their commerce connected hem-
ispheres, and into their harbors were gathered the fruits of the
whole world. Holland, producing almost no grain, was the best
supplied granary of Europe ; without a field of flax, she numbered
amongst her people an infinite multitude of w^eavers of linen ; des-
titute of sheep, she became the center of all woolen manufactories;
and while she had no forests, she built more ships than all Europe
combined. Her enterprising mariners displayed the flag of the
republic from Southern Africa to the Arctic circle. Amsterdam was
the first commercial city of the world, fleets of merchantmen lay
crowded together at her docks. liolland gained the commerce of
Spain by its maritime force and secured the wealth of the Indies by
trafiic.

Years rolled away, and success of English commerce in the west
awakened the jealousy of the Dutch. The United Provinces
abounded in mariners, also in unemployed capital ; America alone
offered great inducements to exhaust the energy of her seafaring

COMMUXIPAW— FROM AX OLD PRIXT

EARLY DISCOVERIES AXD EXPLORATIONS

population and the wealth of her merchants. The States General
Avas urged to incorporate privileged corporations for conquest
and commerce, but declined the adventure, though it offered no ob-
stacles to private enterprise. The first efforts of the Dutch mer-
chants to share in the commerce of Asia were accompanied with the
desire to search for a northwest passage. Twice they made unsuc-
cessful attempts, but A\ith the establishment of the Dutch East India
Company, vrith. unlimited power for conquest, colonization and gov-
ernment, they covered the seas of Asia with fleets of Indiamen.

In the autumn of 1608, Henry Hudson, who had made two voy-
ages for the Muscovy Company of London, England, was called to
Amsterdam, and there, after many vacillating negotiations, was
placed in command of the Half-Moon, "u-ith a mixed crew of
eighteen or twenty Englishmen and Hollanders. On the fourth day
of April, 1609, he left the Texel and set sail again to find the north-
western passage. Masses of ice impeded the navigation towards
Kova Zembla, and passing beyond Greenland and Newfoundland he
proceeded down the coast of Acadia, and probably anchored at the
Penobscot river. Following the track of Gosnold, he sighted the
promontory of Cape Cod, and, believing he was its first discoverer,
gave it the name of New Holland ; this was afterwards claimed by
the Dutch West India Company as the northeastern boundary of
New Netherlands. Still steering a southerly coui*se, Hudson found
himself opposite the entrance into the bay of Virginia. He then
turned north, discovered the Delaware river, and without going
ashore took note of the aspect of the country. It was on the third of
September, 1609, that the Half-Moon anchored at what is now
Sandy Hook, after a week's delay sailed through the Narrows, and
ten days were employed exploring the river. The Half-Moon
proceeded up the river two miles above the present city of Hudson,
where, taking small boats, an advance was made to a short distance
beyond the present site of Albany. The same summer Champlain,
the noted French navigator, was making his way south through the
waters of the lake bearing his name, in a vain search for an outlet
to the South Sea ; the two navigators were only the distance of about
twenty leagues apart. The Half-Moon weighed anchor for the
Texel on October 4, 1609 ; she was seized by the English government
November 7th of that year at Dartmouth, England, and her crew
detained. Hudson forwarded to his Dutch employers the account

EARLY DISCOVERIES AND EXPLORATIONS

of his discoveries, but the Dutch East India Company refused to
make any further search for the northwestern passage. Though the
voyage fell short of Hudson's expectations, it served many pur-
poses important to the vrorld.

The right of possession was claimed by the Dutch East India
Company of the lands discovered by their agent. In the year 1611
the merchants of Amsterdam fitted up a ship to trafSc with the
natives in the discovered country. The undertaking was a success
and was renew^ed. Argall, a commander of the Colony of Virginia,
on his return from an expedition against the French at Port Royal,
visited the waters of what is now New York bay. Here he found
three or four rude huts erected on the Island of Manhattan for a
summer shelter for the few Dutch mariners and for traders whom
private enterprises had stationed there. The Dutch continued their
profitable traffic, even remaining on Manhattan during the wiiiter.
The first rude fort was erected on the southern extremity of the
island in 1614. Hudson's discovery formed a wedge betAveen the
English colony at Jamestown, Virginia, and the later settlement of
the Pilgrim Fathers at Plymouth, Massachusetts, which for a half
of a century was to be an eyesore to the covetous English govern-
ment. At this early day the government of the United Netherlands
made no claim to the territory. The tardy progress of civilization
was due to several reasons; prominent among these Avas that the
independence of Holland brought with it no elective francliise for
the people; the municipal officers were either named by the stadt-
holder or were self-elected, on the principle of close corporations.
The municipal officers elected delegates to the provincial states, and
these in turn elected representatives to the States General.

This soon caused a division of parties which extended to every
question of domestic politics, theology, and international inter-
course. The followers of the stadtholder asserted sovereignty for
the States General, while the party headed by Johan Van Olden
Barneveldt, Grand Pensionary of Holland, and his friend and co-pa-
triot, Hugo Grotius (or De Groot), claimed sovereignty exclusively
for the provincial assemblies. The stadtholder favored coloniza-
tion of America; the aristocratic party, fearing the increase of
executive power, opposed it, believing it would lead to new collisions.
The Gomarists, the party of the people, denied personal merit as a
quality, attributing everv virtue and capacity to the benevolence of

■y-

14 ■ ff-:i:

EARLY DISCOVERIES AND EXPLORATIONS

God; the creed of tlie Arminians or Eemoiistrants ascribed power
and merit to man, and was commended by the aristocratic party.
Thus the Calvinists, popular enthusiasm, and the stadtholder, were
arrayed against the provincial states and municipal authorities.
The colonization of the Dutch possessions in New Xetherland there-
fore depended on the issue of the struggle. The imprisonment for
life of Grotius and the execution of Barneveldt was to hasten the
permanent settlement of Manhattan. A short time after these first
acts of violence and triumph over the intestine commotions, the
scheme of the Dutch "West India Company was incorporated by the
States General, While the Dutch planted colonies only under the
auspices of chartered companies, the States General would never
undertake the defense of foreign possessions. The Dutch West /i

India Company, therefore, became the sovereign of the Dutch pos- ^

sessions in America. The company was incorporated for twenty- |.

four years, with a pledge of a renewal of its cliarter, and was 3

invested ^^'ith the exclusive privilege in traffic and planting colonies
on the coast of Africa from the Tropic of Cancer to the Cape of
Good Hope; also on the coast of America from the Straits of Magel- i

Ian to the utmost north. The States General gave the company a •,

half million guilders as an encouragement, and subscribed for a half f

million guilders of its stock, the stock subscription book open to men r

of all nations. The chartered company through its franchises held
the power to act with independence; the States General did not 9

guarantee its possession of any specific territory, and in case of war
were to be kno^\ii only as allies and patrons. The company might !

conquer provinces, but at its o"\\^l risk. England in its patents made
the conversion of the natives a prominent feature; the Dutch were
only intent on promoting trade ; the English cliarters gave protec-
tion to the political rights of the colonists against the proprietors ;
the Dutch, having no popular liberty at home, bestowed no thought
on colonial representation; the company subject to the approval of
the States General had absolute power over its possessions.
Branches of the company were established in the five principal cities
of Netherlands, and the charge of Xew Xetherland was given to the
branch at Amsterdam. The government of the Dutch West India
Company was intrusted to a board of nineteen directors, eighteen of
whom were from the branches, and one was named by the States
General. The main object of the incorporation of the company was

EARLY DISCOVERIES AND EXPLORATIONS

not the colonization of the territory on the Hudson ; New Xether-
land was not even described in the charter, nor by any special act of
the States General at that time. The company was to prosecute its
o^vll plans and provide for its own protection. Yet there were jeal-
ous efforts taken by the company for colonization, and the country
from the southern shore of Delaware bay to New Holland or Cape
Cod became known as New Xetherland. Around the new block house
on Manhattan Island in 1624 the cottages of X"ew Amsterdam began
to cluster, and the country began to assume the form of a colony.
These rude beginnings of X^ew Amsterdam were to cast an influence
over the surrounding territory, to invade the outlying contiguous
surroundings, and effect settlements on its soil.

It was in 1629 or 1630 that the council of the Dutch AVest India
Company adopted plans for a more extensive colonization of X"ew
Netherland. They granted to certain individuals extensive seigni-
ories or tracts of land, with feudal rights over the lives and persons
of their subjects. These tracts were granted with the provision that
a settlement was to be effected within a specified time, besides other
conditions. Under these provisions Kiliaen Van Rensselaer, a pearl
merchant of Amsterdam, secured a tract of land miles in extent,
comprising the present counties of Albany, Rensselaer and part of
Columbia. Our wealthy patroons obtained large grants for similar
seigniories in other portions of X^ew X^'etherland.

The first Indian deed to territory along the west side of X'ew
York bay and Hudson river is dated July 12, 1630. It was for a pur-
chase made by the Director-General and Council of X^'ew Xetherland
for Michael Pauw, Burgomaster of Amsterdam and Lord of Ach-
tienhoven near Utrecht, Holland. The burgomaster also in the same
year obtained a deed for Staten Island. The purchase on the Jersey
shore of the Hudson was named Pavonia. The colony established
by Pauw was not a success, and his interests were purchased by the
directors of the Dutch West India Company, and it became kno\\'n as
the West India Company's Farms.

David Pieterson de Yries, who had made two unsuccessful at-
tempts to establish Dutch settlements on the shores of Delaware,
turned his attention in 1640 to Xew Xetherland. He purchased in
that year of the Indians a tract of about five hundred acres at Tap-
pan, on the Achter Kull shore of the Hudson, and gave it the name
of "Vriesendael." Located along the river side, sheltered by high

"- ' i* • *'' 'f^^S-?*6'in^f'''''

K,:.kri

EARLY DISCOVERIES AND EXPLORATIONS

hills, a stream wended^ its ^vav through the center, supplyin;^' mill
sites. It had all the charms of nature, and with the erection of build-
ings became an ideal home where the energetic o\\mer lived for sev-
eral years. Settlements were also made at Communipaw, Hoboken,
Ahasimus, Paulius Hoeck; and throughout the territory were indi-
vidual settlements, many of which were, however, destroyed in the
Indian AVar of 164:4.

The policy of the Dutch government was to encourage the settle-
ment of colonies or manors similar to lordships and seigniories of
the Old World by men of large fortunes, to be kno\\ni as patroons,
to whom peculiar privileges of trade and government were accorded.
These tracts were sixteeen miles in extent along the seashore or
banks of some navigable river, or eight miles when both banks were
occupied, ^\^th an indefinite extent inland, the company, however,
reserving the island of Manhattan and the fur trade with the
Indians. These patroons were within four years from the granting
of the tract to settle them with fifty persons upwards of fifteen years
of age, and upon all trade carried on by them were to pay five per
cent, to the company. They w^ere also to extinguish the Indian titles
to the land; their tenants were not to acquire a free tenure to the
lands, and were prohibited from making any woolen, linen or cotton
cloth or to weave any other material under a penalty of banishment.
This restriction was to keep them dependent on the mother country
for the most necessary manufactured goods, which was in spirit with
the colonial system adopted by all the nations of Europe. This
scheme of colonization met with favor, and several members of the
Dutch West India Company elected and purchased the most desir-
able tracts both on the Xorth and South rivers, as well as the vrhole
neck opposite New Amsterdam as far as the Kills, together vAih
Staten Island.

The colonization of New Jersey was deferred by the ravages of
the Indians, which was a check to making any permanent settlement.
Treaties, however, were consummated with them, and the territory
repurchased by Governor Stu>"\^esant, with the intention of erecting
a fortified town. There had, however, been no village located prior
to 1660, but in the month of August of that year the right to estab-
lish a village in Achter KuU was granted to several inhabitants. It
was named Bergen, from a small village in Holland, eighteen miles
north of A.ntwerp. The village, located on a hill now called Jersey

EARLY DISCOVERIES AND EXPLORATIONS

City Heights, grew rapidly, and in May, 1661, there was not a vacant
lot inside of the fortiiications. This was the first permanent settle-
ment on the soil of Xew Jersey. At the time of the dismemberment
of New Xetherland by the English in East Jersey, outside of the
settlement at Bergen, savages roamed at will, undisturbed by the
white man. In Smith's "History of New Jersey," he says that a
score of years later, on the side of Overpeck creek adjacent to Hack-
ensack river, the rich valleys were settled by the Dutch ; and near
Snakehill was a fine plantation owned by Pinhorn and Eickbe. There
were other settlements on Hackensack river, and on a creek near it
Sarah Kiersted had a tract given her by an old Indian sachem for
services interpreting between tlie Indians and Dutch ; on this tract
several families were settled; two or three miles above this point
John Berrie had a large plantation, and nearby was his son-in-law
Smith and a person by name of Baker, from Barbadoes. Opposite
to Berrie, on the west side of the creek, were other plantations, but
none more northerly. There was a considerable settlement in Ber-
gen Point, then called Constable Hook. Other small plantations
were improved along Bergen Neck to the east between the point,
and a little village of twenty families. Further along lived sixteen
or eighteen families, and opposite New York about forty families
were seated; southward from this a few families were settled to-
gether at a place called the Duke's Farm, and further up the country
was a place called Hobuck, where there was a mill. Along the river
side on the north were lands settled by William Lawrence, Samuel
Edsal, and Captain Beinfield. The plantations on both sides of the
Neck, also those at Hackensack, were under the jurisdiction of Ber-
gento^^^l, which contained upwards of seventy families.

The emigrants from Holland were of various lineage, for that
country had long been the gathering place of the unfortunate. Ref-
ugees from persecution flocked to her boundaries from England and
Continental Europe. She housed from the heart of Bohemia those
who were swayed by the voice of Hus, the Separatists from Eng-
land, the Huguenots from France, the Protestants from the Eefor-
mation, the Walloons from Belgium — all came to her hospitable soil,
and from there emigrated to the New Eldorado in the Western Con-
tinent.

The Dutch settlers were reluctant to make acquaintances with
strangers, lest they should be imposed upon, but when a friend-

100

EARLY DISCOVERIES AND EXPLORATIONS

ship was formed it proved lasting. They were clanish in their rela-
tions to each other. "When one of the community was wrongly in-
volved or m trouble, especially in litigation, they were as one man.
At the time of the subjection of New Xetherland by the Eng-
lish the Dutch colonists were satisfied, a very few embarked for Hol-
land, it seemed rather that English liberties were to add to the
security of their property. The capitulation of the Dutch and
Swedes early in October, 1664, placed the Atlantic seacoast of the
thirteen original colonies in possession of England. The country
had become a geographical unity.

lOI

Marquette's Monsters

By Jacob P. Duxx, Secretaey of Ixdiaxa Historical Society,

IXDIAXAPOLIS, IXDL\XA

ITHOUT ANY imputation of either superstition or timid-
ity to Father ^Marquette, it is safe to say that when he
ct:, made his celebrated first voyage down tiie Mississippi
he was prepared to see things that might arouse his
' ' special wonder. ' ' The Menominees had tried to dissuade him from
the venture, assuring him that he would encounter '^Nations who
never show mercy to Strangers, but Break Their heads \\i.thout any
cause ; ' ' and further : ' ' They also said that the great River was very
dangerous, when one does not know the difficult Places ; that it was
full of horrible monsters, which devoured men and Canoes To-
gether; that there was even a demon, who was heard from a great
distance, who barred the way, and swallowed up all who ventured to
approach him. ' '

Marquette tells us: ''I thanked them for the good advice that
they gave me, but told them that I could not follow it, because the
salvation of souls was at stake, for which I would be delighted to
give my life; that I scoffed at the alleged demon; that we would
easily defend ourselves against those marine monsters ; and, more-
over, that We would be on our guard to avoid the other dangers
with which they threatened us." Nevertheless he was on the look-
out, for he says : ''On another occasion, we saw on The water a mon-
ster with the head of a tiger, a sharp rose Like That of a wildcat,
with whiskers and straight. Erect ears; The head was gray and The
Neck quite black ; but AVe saw no more creatures of this sort."

This Avas quite natural from any standpoint. He was encoun-
tering new and strange forms of animal life every day, and had
scientific basis for even greater wonders, for Champlain had not
only included ''the dragon" in the fauna of the country, but had giv-
en an authentic picture of it. True, this was a rather amiable look-
ing dragon, but dragons are dragons. Moreover, the world had not
outgroAA-n belief in the supernatural in earthly alfairs. Marquette

; 1 102

MARQUETTE'S MONSTERS

was contemporary ^vitll Cotton Mather; and he wrote nearly a cen-
tury before Sir "William Blackstone defended the British laws
against wilehcraft. The Bible gave assurance tliat Satan and his
imps could take terrifying forms, and while the righteous had ample
spiritual protection against these evil ones, it was merely an applica-
tion of ''safety first" to be ready with exorcism if they appeared.

When Marquette reached the vicinity of Alton, Illinois, he re-
corded :

"AVhile Skirting some rocks, which by Their height and Length
inspired awe, We saw upon one of them two painted monsters which
at iirst made Us afraid, and upon Which the boldest savages dare not
Long rest their eyes. They are as large As a calf; they have Horns
on their heads Like those of deer, a horrible look, red eyes, a beard
Like a tiger's, a face somewhat like a man's, a body Covered with
scales, and so Long A tail that it winds all around the Body, passing
above the head and going back between the legs, ending in a Fish's
tail. Green, red, and black are the three Colors composing the Pic-
ture. Moreover, these 2 monsters are so well painted that we cannot
believe that any savage is their author; for good painters in f ranee
would find it difficult to paint so well, — and, besides, they are so high
up on the rock that it is difficult to reach that place Conveniently to
paint them. Llere is approximately The shape of these monsters,
As we have faithfully Copied it. [A sketch accompanied this nar-
rative.— Editor.]

"While conversing about these monsters, sailing quietly in
clear and calm Water, we heard the noise of a rapid, into which we
were about to run. I have seen nothing more dreadful. An accumu-
lation "of large and entire trees, liranches, and floating islands, was
issuing from the mouth of The river pekistanoui (^Missouri) with
such impetuosity that we could not without great danger risk pass-
ing through it. So great was the agitation that the water was very
muddy, and could not become clear."

This description put subsequent travelers on the qui vive, but
none of them was so much impressed as Marquette. Father Henne-
pin, who passed the place in the spring of 1680, says he had been told
by the Illinois that at this point "there were some Tritons and other
Sea Monsters painted Avhich the boldest men durst not look upon,
there being some Lichantment in their face." But, he adds: "I
thought this was a story; but when we came near the place they had
mentioned we saw instead of these monsters a Horse and some other
Beasts painted upon the rock with Red Colors by the Savages. The
Illinois had told us likewise that the rock on which these dreadful

103

MARQUETTE'S MONSTERS

monsters stood \vas so steep that no man could climb np to it, but
had we not been afraid of the savages more than of the Monsters we
had certainly got up to them."

On September 2, 1687, Father Douay and Henri Joutel reached
the rock on their way home from the fatal expedition of LaSalle.
Father Douay wrote: "It is said that they (Marquette's party) saw
painted monsters that the boldest would have difficulty to look at,
and that there was something supernatural about them. The fright-
ful monster is a horse painted on a rock with matachia (obsolete
word, supposed to be of Indian origin, signifying colors, and used
specifically for strings of colored beads; cf. Old French niafacher,
**to tattoo," and matacli'in, a masked jester dancer), and some other
wild beasts made by the Indians. It is said that they cannot be
reached, and yet I touched them ^^^thout difficulty."

Joutel was even more scornful, saying: "The 2nd we arrived at
the place where the figure is of the pretended monster spoken of by
Father Marquet. That monster consists of two scurvy figures
dra^\m in red, on the flat side of a rock, about ten or twelve feet high,
which wants very much of the extraordinary height that relation
mentions. However, our Indians paid homage by offering sacrifice
to that stone ; though we endeavored to give them to understand that
the said rock had no manner of virtue, and that we worshipped
something above it, pointing up to heaven; but it was to no purpose,
and they made signs to us that they should die if they did not per-
form that duty. ' '

Both Hennepin and Douay speak of the Indians offering sacri-
fices, and say they had a legend that a number of Miamis, pursued
by Michigamia enemies, were drowned at this place, and that there-
after the Indians made these sacrifices to appease the Manito. After
the American occupation, this legend was improved on by having
the Miamis devoured by the monsters ; and a new and more romantic
legend was concocted in which the monster was slain. In this period,
however, was recorded the significant fact that passing Indians used
to fire their guns at the picture and shout at it.

In recent years there has been a somewhat amusing revival of
interest in the subject on a quasi scientific basis, which grows out
of the researches of William McAdams. He was a farmer who re-
sided in the vicinity, and became interested in antiquities, and read
a paper on this pictograph at the Ann Arbor meeting of the Ameri-

104

MARQUETTE'S MONSTERS

can Academy of Sciences, in 18S5. The paper was not printed in the
Proceedings, it being announced that it would appear in the ** Amer-
ican Antiquarian"; however, it did not appear in ''The Antiqua-
rian," and in 1SS7 McAdams published a book on the subject, with a
voluminous title oeginning, ''Records of Ancient Races in tlie Mis-
sissippi A^alley." It is rather interesting, but so indefmite that it is
almost impossible to verify his authorities.

McAdams gives the later legend of the destruction of the mon-
ster, which he calls "the Piasa Bird," and states that he got it from
a magazine article by Professor John Russell. It avers that the
Manito came to death through the wiles of Ouatogo, "the great chief
of the mini," (strange that he is not mentioned by any of the early
French chroniclers), who exposed himself as a lure to the Piasa,
which was killed by poisoned arrows from his concealed warriors.
In his "Early Settlement of the Mississippi Valley," published in
1890, F. A. Rozier gives the same legend, stating that he got it from
"Sketches of St. Louis," by Rev. W. H. Hill, and that Hill had it
from Father DeSmet, who said he had it from a Potawatomi chief
in 1838. McAdam says he wrote to Russell about the legend, and
that Russell replied that there was a "somewhat similar tradition
among the Indians," and that his own story was "somewhat illus-
trated."

The one thing certain is, that no legend of a Manito being killed
by poisoned arrows and having sacrifices made to it to appease its
wrath after it was extinct, ever came from an Indian. ]\IcAdam
identifies the monster with "the Thunder Bird," and has been fol-
lowed in this by several later writers. One of the latest presenta-
tions of the subject, with its accumulations of the last century —
"Piasa," "Thunder Bird," "Ouatogo," and all — was in "Art and
Archaeology" for September, 1922, and this was noticed at length
in the "Literary Digest" of October 7th.

The recent discussion indicates a woful ignorance of Indian
mythology, and any intelligent inquiry into it requires first the
identification of the words. Xotwithstanding the statement of Mc-
Adams that "Piasa" is "Indian, and signifies, in the Illini, 'The
bird which devours men,' " there is no such word in the Illinois or
Peoria language; and, if there were, it would not have that mean-
ing. It has been corrupted in American usage, and is now in its sec-
ond stage of metamorphosis. In the Executive Journal of Indiana

105

MARQUETTE'S ^lONSTERS

Territory is an entry: "January 1st, 1S07. A Lisconce was granted
to Eli Langford to keep a ferry on the east side of the ^Mississippi in
St. Clair County above the mouth of the Missouri and two miles
from Pyesaw Rock." (Ind. Hist. Soc. Pubs., Vol. 3, p. 138).

In his ''Sketches of T.ouisiana," published in 1812, Amos Stod-
dard says that this pictograph, "kno^\^l to the moderns by the name
of Piesa, still remains in a good state of preservation." McAdam
says the word is given ''Piasau" in Patterson's **Life of Black-
hawk," as the name of Blackhawk's father. In reality the name is
there given "Pyesa." It is not uncommon as a proper name, its earli-
est recorded use in that way, to my knowledge, is as the name of a
Kaskaskia friend of LaSalle, (Mason's "Chapters from Illinois
History," p. 118), when the French chronicler made it "Paessa."
The proper Indian form is Pa-i-sa (pronounced pah-ee-sah), and
the change from that to the early American fonn is quite slight, as
anyone may see by pronouncing the two.

If you should ask a Miami or Ojibwa Indian what a Paisa is, he
\vould probably answer that it is a dwarf; but patience and perse-
verance would probably elicit the information that it is a little man,
with supernatural powers, corresponding exactly vdth the elves and
gnomes of the old world. These Paisas (the Indian plural is Pa-i-
sa-ki) although somewhat mischievous, are not unfriendly to men
unless annoyed in some way. On the contrary, two of them come to
guide the spirit of a dead Indian to the happy hunting grounds.
Father Le Mercier gives an interesting account of the Indians get-
ting fliiits on the shore of Lake Champlain, which they believe to be
furnished by these "little men." As the point could easily be identi-
fied, some enterprising geologist might find in this submerged flint
w^orkshop a clue to the age of man in America, (Jesuit Relations,
Vol. 51, pp. 182-3).

But the Paisaki have nothing to do with the monster, unless per-
haps the Indians thought they had put up the picture as a warning
of a dangerous place in the river. If you should give its description
to a Miami Indian, just as given by Marquette, he would tell you it
was Len-ni-pin-ja, while an Ojibwa would tell you it was Mi-ci-bi-si
(Michybichy), which is the same thing under another name, to vdt,
the Manito of the Waters. Micibisi is the ordinary word for a pan-
ther, but in this usage it means the Spirit Panther (literally the big
cat) ; and Lennipinja is literally the ■Man Panther, or as one of the
French chroniclers makes it, VHomme Tyger.

io6

MARQUETT&'S MONSTERS •KS

Primarily it rules the waters, living usually in deep and danger- ■'•

ous-looking places, especially whore the water boils up, which is
sui)posed to be due to the waving of its tail. If one were to look up
the references to it in the index to the Jesuit Relations, he would find
evidence of tiie missionaries being grieved by the persistence of the
Indians in offering tobacco to it (all intelligent manitos appreciate
tobacco), whenever they wanted good fishing, or thought they were
in danger on the water. But it has another important function. It
corresponds to the Fire Dragon of old world myths ; and when the
old Miamis see a meteor crossing the sky, they say it is Lennipinja (l-'n.
going from one water to another.

This was a general belief and this Manito furnishes to one of '^'i'
the Shawnee clans the name of "Manetuwi Msi-pessi, of which it is
said: *'The Msi-pessi, when the epithet miraculous (manetuwi) is
added to it, means a 'celestial tiger', i. e. a meteor or shooting star.
The Manetuwi Msi-pessi lives in water only, and is visible not as an !

animal, but as a shooting star." (Report of Bureau of Ethnology, 'i * •
1892-3, p. 6S2). The celebrated Shawnee chief Tecumtha belonged to
this clan, which is the cause of the variant translations of his name.
The word Tecumtha, of itself, means ''he goes across," or "crosses
over;" but, in connection with the clan name, it means "the Spirit
Panther going across," or, in other words, a meteor.

The recorded custom of the Indians firing guns at the picto- ' •

graph, and shouting at it, was the product of ancient experience. In
the course of its aviation this Manito occasionally came into the vi-
cinity of the moon or sun, and undertook to devour them, thereb}'
producing eclipses. LePotherie recounts being attracted by the
Indians beating drums, shouting, and shooting arrows at the moon,
during an eclipse, and receiving this explanation from a chief: "Our
old men have taught us that when the moon is sick it is necessary to
assist her by discharging arrows and making a great deal of noise,
in order to cause terror in the spirits who are trying to cause her '

death; then she regains her strength, and returns to her former con-
dition. If men did not aid her she would die, and we would no long-
er see clearly at night; and thus we could no longer separate the
twelve months of the vear." (Blair's "Indian Tribes," Vol. 2, p.
121).

A striking application of this astronomical theory was made by
Father Lafitau, who was deeply versed in ancient lore, and published

107

MARQUETTE'S MONSTERS

a book entitled ''Moeurs des Sauvages Ameriqiiains," devoted to a
comparison of their views with ancient ideas of the old world. He
found in this Indian explanation of eclipses a counterpart of the vi-
sion of the dragon and the man-child, in the twelfth chapter of the
Book of Eevelation. He had this illustrated in a cut in which the
uppei-part showed the Indians frightening away the dragon, who
was preparing to devour the moon; and the lower part depicting
John's vision. It is noteworthy that the early missionaries went to
some lengths to bring Bible teachings in touch with savage traditions
— a practice Avhich has been found very advantageous i]i modern
missionary work.

The uniform success of this remedy fixed the conmion faith that
spirits may be driven away by noise and carnal weapons ; and to this
day Indians who are troubled by spooks, resort to it. If it is a ter-
rifying noise, they shoot at the noise ; but in a case of that kind the
Miami custom is to rub the gun barrel ^^ith a plant which they call
''black root," — I think it is Rudhechia liirta, but am not certain. The
object of firing at the pictograph Avas to scare away the Manito,
which was somewhere in the neighborhood. This was not incon-
sistent with the offering of tobacco, for the Indian has two forms of
defense against supernaturals, sacrifice and terrorism; and, if the
case is serious, he takes no chances, but uses both precautions.

The later Indians add little of detail concerning this Manito.
George Finley (Piankeshaw) informed me that one of its horns is
white and the other blue. Gabriel Godfroy (Miami) said that it
stayed in the water to avoid setting the world on fire; but Finley
said the reason for submerging was to escape danger from Tcing-
Avia, ''The Thunder," who is its enemy. Thunder is personified as a
sort of American Thor; but lightning is regarded as the manifesta-
tion of his blows. Consequently the Miamis never speak of anything
being struck by lightning, but always as "struck by Thunder." They
have legends both of the water Manito 's dangerous character, and
of its friendship to some individuals, for no Manito is either wholly
beneficent or hopelessly evil. The Manitos are beings of super-
natural powers, but with very human qualities.

It is doubtful if any accurate reproduction of the Marquette
pictograph is in existence, although there are some purporting to
be, which are of widely divergent appearance. Parkman searched
for the copy made by Marquette, and reported it lost. McAdams

io8

MARQUETTE'S MONSTERS

presented two copies, one marked: "Made by Wm. Dennis, April
od, 1S25." This lias been elaborated into the conventional form
now in use (Journal of Illinois State Hist. Soc, Vol. 7, p. 82), and
corresponds more closely with the description given l)y ^Marquette
and by the Indians than any other. The other is from a German
publication, "Das Illustrirte Mississippithal"; and he says it was
"taken on the spot by artists from Germany" and "published about
the year 1839." This work, however, is listed by Sabin (under title
Lewis, H.), as a translation of an English edition printed at Phila-
delphia in 1858. It seems to correspond more closely with Joutel's
idea. Le^\'is is called in the title of the book "a landscape painter
of St. Louis."

Later artists have attempted to improve the monster by wrap-
2)ing his tail around his body two or tliree times, and some criminals
have even represented Marquette as saying of the tail: "It twice
makes a turn of the body." The exact words of Marquette are : "It
makes a complete circuit of the body, passing over the head and re-
turning between the legs, ending in the tail of a fish;" — "Le queue
si Longue qu'eUe fait tout le tour du Corps passant par dessus la
teste et retournant entre les jambes elle se termine en queue de
Poisson." Eozier, who claims to have seen the pictograph in 1837,
gives a picture of the rock which is quite impossible; but it is in
harmony with Marquette's statement as to inaccessibility. Eozier
also states that the figure was "on the bluffs about twenty feet below
the top of the cliff, and about sixty feet above its base."

The chief objections to the conventional form are that it is too
finished and too Oriental in type for Indian pictography. But that
is not very material, as there is no more possibility of having an ac-
curate portrait of an Indian Manito than of having one of Venus, or
the angel Gabriel. The pictograph on the rock was some Indian ar-
tist's ideal of the ]\Ianito of tribal tradition, and, by the usages of
art, other artists are not only at liberty to present their ideals, but
are under spiritual compulsion to express their o\x\\ souls in the
work. The Manito may have a reserved right to complain that the
portrait does not do him justice, but it may be doubted that this right
extends to persons who never saw him.

109

Pierson and Allied Families

By Clyde F. Eyax, Los Axgeles, Califorxl\

^^^J; HE name Pierson is derived tliroiigli the French ''Pierre"
|:|fl;M^)n and farther back from the Danish "Peterson." In Eng-
^^^ i Lf*-|>|j h^jid it was nsed early in the fifteenth century in York-
l^y^j^il shire, and throughout its history its spelling has been
varied, Pierson, Pearson, Person, Peirson, and even Par-
sons.

The coat-of-arms of the family is as follows:

Arms — Sable, three suns in pale or, between two pallets erminois.

The founder of the line of interest here was Henry Pierson, who
came from England, eventually becoming a leading settler of South-
ampton, Long Island, probably coming to that place from Lynn,
Massachusetts, as did Rev. Abraham Pierson, who was in all likeli-
hood his brother. Rev. Abraham Pierson removed to Newark, Xew
Jersey, but Henry Pierson remained in Southampton and was clerk
of Suffolk county from 1GG9 to 1680, his death occurring in 1680 or
1681. He married and had issue : John ; Daniel ; Joseph ; Henry,
of whom further; Benjamin, died in 1731, removed to Elizabeth,
New Jersev; Theodore, born in 1659, died May 7, 1726; Sarah, born
January 20, 1660.

Henry (2) Pierson, son of Henry (1) Pierson, was born in 1652,
and died November 15, 1701. He was one of the early settlers of
Bridgehampton, Long Island, member of the Assembly from Suffolk
county, 1691 to 1695,"and from 1698 to 1701, and was called ''Colo-
nel." He married Susannah Howell, who died in 1716. Issue: 1.
John, born in November, 1685, died January 15, 1701:. 2. David,

married Esther , who died in 1711, aged twenty-seven years. 3.

Theophilus. 4. Abraham. 5. Josiah.

Three brothers, David, William and Sylvanus Pierson, came
from Bridgehampton, Long Island, and settled in AVestiield to^\'^l-
ship, New "jersey. A David Pierson served in the Revolution, also
William and Sylvanus. David Pierson, grandfather of Oliver
Mooney Pierson, was first a tailor, and with' his brothers bought
large tracts of land in Westfield township. Issue: 1. Susannah,
married, in 1797, Jam.es AVade. 2. John, who served in the War of
1812 as a captain. 3. Theophilus. of whom further.

Theophilus Pierson, son of David Pierson, was born in West-
field, New Jersey, August 9, 1791, and there his early life was

ler^tJU

^■■^^i^

(

^^^^ M^^-^^-

U^OJ^y-c^/ny Cry.^

xjcAAAmy

^%:i. "

1 /f.

ill!i!|!^iiiiii!!i-

»N

I'l-

■ ■^- i Mi

ii:

it.

i : .

iiJiiiDMiij '

! .--- ■ ■

jl /

..-IiMM

lll.j-'

iX^'

15"

/ V

V 7

-I

■-• ■ .f^"*-^ . *_<

- -<'""""'.

J;^-^;

.1:

-..,.1-^

;

<
111

in 5

.^-■^ 7k Vo\

PIERSON AND ALLIED FAMILIES

passed. He decided upon the acqiiisitioii of a trade, and on moving
to Xew York City became a mason, later spending some time in
Savannah, Georgia. On coming to Westfield lie bought a large
farm, his property extending from what is now Central avenue to
West Broad street, the house having been built in ISOl. lie later
bought a tract of land that extended ^o the Ilettlield place, but after
working both farms for some years he sold them and lived at his
Broad street house for one year, working at his trade of mason.
Later he was obliged to resume ownershipof the old place.

He married (first) Xancy Mooney, of Cranford, New Jorsev,
who died April 1, 1S21; (second) Fanny Clark, of Westtield, Xew
Jersey, who died April 23, 1S41 ; (third) Abigail Counet. Issue bv
first wife: Oliver Mooney, of whom further, "issue by second \viie:
Hetty C, Jonas, Edwin H., Eliza, John, Homer C, George H., Theo-
philus S.

Oliver Mooney Pierson, son of Theophilus and X^ancv (Moonev)
Pierson, was born in X\^w York City, December 20, 1S20, but the
family removed to Yv^estfield, Xew Jersey, when he was but three
nionths old, on account of the healtli of the mother, who subsequently
died tliere. Oliver M. Pierson inherited a part of the home farm,
including the residence. He later bought the remainder of the
l^roperty, and a number of years afterward sold that part which
faced Central avenue, and upon which many beautiful houses have
since been erected. Throughout his lifetime he was broadly inter-
ested in development activities in various parts of the community.
A Republican by political affiliation, Mr. Pierson was for many
years treasurer of the to^^m committee, and also of the Board of
Health. He was prominent in all movements tending to promote the
public welfare, and was a member of the Presbytermn church. His
death which occurred April 24, 1903, removed from AVestfield a citi-
zen deeply loyal to the civic as well as the individual responsibilities
which devolve upon every man, and his memorv is warmly cher-
ished.

Mr. Pierson married Sarah Cory, of AVestfield, daughter of Wil-
liam and Chanty (Baker) Cory (see Cory line). Issue: 1. David
T., now (1922) in the coal and lumber business in Madison, X^ew
Jersey. 2. Mary C, died December 23, 1910. 3. George Oliver,
deceased. 4. Edward, died in infancy. 5. William, died in infancy.
6. Hettie M., lives in the old house, which she has remodeled and
made into a charming, modern residence.

(The Cory-Corrle Line)

The family of Cory has English and Scotch branches, the latter
inclining toward the spelling '"'Corrie," and having two of their
principal residences at Kelwood and X^ewby, Scotland. The coat-
of-arms is as follows :

III

i 12

PIERSOX AND ALLIED FAMILIES
Arms — Gules, a saltire, and in chief a rose argent.

(I) From Scotch ancestry was doscGiided Joseph Cory, who
resided iii3on land at Westfield, Xew Jersey, that descended to his
grandson. He was an elder of the Westliekl Presbyterian Chnrch,
and was a man. of considerable inlluence in his commnnity. He mar-
ried Margaret Darby, of Scotch Plains, New Jersey, the Darby fam-
ily fonndcd in that place by Deacon William Dar])y, born in 1G92,
died February 26, 1775. Issue:' 1. A son, unnamed, born January
7, 1779. 2. Jonathan, born February 8, 17S0. 3. Levi, born March
1, 1782. 4. William, of whom further. 5. Martha, born July 30,
1786. 6. Joseph, born December 21, 1788. 7. Sarah, born August
9, 1791. 8. Jonath Levi, born August 29, 1793. 9. Abigail, born
December 3, 1795. 10. A son, unnamed, born October 22, 1797.

(II) William Cory, son of Joseph and Margaret (Darby)
Cory, was born at the farm in Westfield township, L'nion county,
New Jersey, February 16, 17S1:, and there died in 1866, aged eighty-
two years. In his youth he learned the carpenter's trade, but later
he returned to the farm and there engaged in its cultivation until
the years grew heavy and he turned the management over to his
son, Levi. He married Charity Baker, daughter of Jonathan I.
Baker, of AVestfield. (See Baker line). Issue: 1. Keziah Baker,
born August 14, 1810, died July 23, 1837. 2. Margaret D., born
February 12, 1812, died October 8, 1899; married Ephraim Clark.

3. MaryPicton, born November 3, 1813, died February 18, 1836.

4. Jonathan Baker, born November 26, 1815, died September 19,
1826. 5. Levi, born July 2, 1819; married, February 12, 1851, Har-
riet B. Clark, of Eahway. He became the o\\mer of the home farm
in 1867, and gave his after life to its cultivation. He was a Repub-
lican in politics, served as a member of the to^^^lship committee of
Westfield, vras an elder of the Presbyterian church, and a man of
high character. He died January 3, 1895. 6. Abigail, born Septem-
ber 24, 1821, died Januarv 15, 1891; n^rried George W. Pierson.
7. Joseph, born May 31, 1824, died October 24, 1825. 8. Sarah, born
May 25, 1827, at tlie home farm, now ^lountainside avenue, where
she* grew to womanhood, going hence as the bride of Oliver M. Pier-
son. She occupied the old home until her passing, January 14, 1910,
the same house now occupied by her only living daughter, Plettic M.
Pierson.

(The Baker Line)

The name Baker is of occupational origin, and because of the
large number of early immigrants named Baker and the siniilarity
of their children's baptismal names, no family is more difiicult to
trace. But little has been discovered about the relationship of the
immigrants. Before 1650 Alexander Baker settled at Gloucester,

112

- /

^ ^.

^^^^>^6

(^(iTorrte)

nket^

PIERSOX AND ALLIED FA^IILIES

r^Iassaclmsetts; Edward Baker, at Lynn; Francis Baker, at Bos-
ton; Jolni Baker, at Charleston; Launcelot Baker, at Boston; Xa-
tlianiel Baker, at Watertown; Rev. Xicliolas Baker, at Ilinghani;
Ricliard Baker, at Dorchester; Robert Baker, at Salem; Thomas
Baker, at Roxbnry; Walter Baker, at Salem; "William Baker, at
Plymouth; William Baker, at Charlestown; and Thomas, of whom
further.

The Baker arms are as follows :

Arms — Azure, on a fess, between three swans' heads erased or and ducally gorged
gules, as many cinquefoils of the last.

Crest — An arm embowed, habited with green leaves, in the hand proper a swan's
head erased or.

(I) Thomas Baker came from England to America in 1639,
and settled in East HamjDton, Long Island. He married, June 20,
1643, Alice Dayton, born in 1621, died February 8, 1708, daughter
of Ralph Dayton, one of the founders of East Hampton. Issue : 1.
Hannah, born June 26, 1650. 2. Thomas, born July 26, 1651. 3.
Nathaniel, of whom further. 4. Abigail.

(IT) Nathaniel Baker, son of Thomas and Alice (Dayton)
Baker, was born in East Hampton, Long Island, December 22, 1655,
and died February 27, 1739. He married Catherine Schellinger.
Issue : 1. Jonathan, born February 12. 1679. 2. Joanna, born July
7, 1681. 3. Abigail, born starch 15, 16S2. 4. Henry, born April 16,
1686. 5. Daniel, of vrhom further. 6. Hannah, born January 26,
1694.

(III) Daniel Baker, son of Nathaniel and Catherine (Schell-
inger) Baker, was born in East Hampton, Long Island, August 21,
1692. He married Abigail Osborn. Issue: 1. Daniel, married
(first) Mary Osborn, (second) Mary Conkling. 2. Abraham. 3.
Nathaniel, removed to New Jersey. 4. Henry, of whom further.
5. Elizabeth, married Jeremiah Stratton. 6. Catharine. 7. Abi-
gail.

(IV) Henry Baker, son of Daniel and Abigail (Osborn)
Baker, ^vas early of Westfiold tovniship, Union county, Nev/ Jersey,
coming with his brother, Nathaniel, from East Hampton, Long
Island. He married Phoebe Jedges, of Long Island. Issue: 1.
Daniel, born June 3, 1753, served in the Revolution. 2. Jonathan
I., of whom further. 3. William, married Jemima AVoodruff. 4.
Henry. 5. Jeremiah, born June 28, 1770; married Mary King. 6.
Phoebe, married Ziba Ludlow.

(V) Jonathan I. Baker, son of Henry Baker, was born aboiit
1755. He married Keziah Clark, daughter of Jesse Ch^irk, and his
daughter. Charity, married William Cory. (See Cory line).

(The Darby Line)

The name of Scotch Plains is derived from the nationality of
its original founders. In 1684 a number of Scotch emigrants settled

113

PIERSOX AND ALLIED FAMILIES

there. The population increased, and about 16S9 came the family of
William Darby. The coat-of-arms of the family is as follows :

Anns— Per chevron battelly or and azure, three eagles displayed counterchanged.
Crest— Out of a tower argent two wings, the dexter or, sinister azure.

(I) William Darby was of a group of English settlers from
Elizabethto^\m and vicinity. William Darby married Elizabeth

and lived for a number of years at Elizabeth, Xew Jersey,

prior to removing to Scotch Plains. In 16S7 he bought forty-four
acres of land at Elizabeth from x\gatha White, widow, and in 1701
he sold this land to John Blanchard. He was not a resident of Eliz-
abeth then, and presumably he was of Scotch Plains. Among his
children was William.

(II) Deacon Yfilliam (2) Darby, son of William (1) and Eliz-
abeth Darby, was born in 1693, and died at Scotch Plains, Xew Jer-
sey, February 26, 1775. He was a member of the Baptist church of
Scotch Plains in 1747, the date of its organization. He married

Mary , born in 1699, died April 13, 1761. Among their children

was John, of whom further.

(III) John Darby, son of Deacon William (2) and Mary
Darby, was born about 1725. He married (second), after 1777,
Margaret Stanberry, widow of Eecompence Stanberry, of Scotch
Plains. She was born in 1729, died January 18, 1812, and is buried
in Scotch Plains Cemetery. Issue of John Darby: 1. John, born
about 1758; married Anna Stanberry. 2. Margaret, of whom fur-
ther.

(IV) Margaret Darby, daughter of John Darby by his first
wife, married Joseph Cory (see Cory line).

114

ilarb

p^ ,-, ... - ~ .^,— ,,^ -'r--rrr. . I .iiai^yfftiitw y »)-■ ,g^y^)^^ ij>jlj|By|J,,.J ..t^'upiejyiniiuw. ni, ji)i||. k ■^^?..■^_.,..it^!lj>!^'^s;M

_.^'

COLONIAL I'.ROOMl':

' '

Sir William Inline, n. Indian SuperintL-ndcnt for all British Xurtli
America. Horn in Ireland, in 1715. and camo to America in 1738. Ma-
jor-General in P.riti.-h Army anfl made a I'.ar.jiiet for his services at
Lake George.

AMERICANA

APRIL, 1923

^55

Sir William Johnson

His Character and Public SER\^CES
By Charles A. Ingraham, Cambridge, New York

^^ 0 THOSE who, prominent in public affairs, are trusting
;:.-)FJ to the future for the perpetuation of their fame, the
7(J|y manner in which posterity has neglected the memory of
i^^ Sir William Johnson is not encouraging. Though in his

day the most distinguished and influential man in the Colony of New
York and with a reno-^m extending throughout America, and though
his public services were during a period of many years of the great-
est importance, vitally and permanently benefiting the country, he
and his work do not occupy the prominence and space in American
history which is their due.

There are, however, valid reasons for such seeming neglect, first
among which is the fact that Sir William was a serv^ant of the Eng-
lish Crowm in the government of the Colony of New York. In com-
mon with other able men who served under British rule in the Amer-
ican Colonies, his appeal to historians has been less than those pa-
triots, who, in the closing years of his life, were beginning the great-
struggle for independence. Another historical fact which militates
against Johnson's popularity in American annals is that his son,
Sir John Johnson, was a malignant tory in the Revolution, who led
the Iroquois Confederacy, with the exception of the Oneidas and
Tuscaroras, against the Colonists in many a fearful massacre.
Though it is claimed by some historical students that Sir William,
had he lived, would have been with the people in the war, the fact is
that his family, who were better acciuainted with his ideas and senti-
ments, fought for the British. Johnson, however, was a tinily great
man, a uniciue character, and in his day popular ; had he and his kin,

117

SIR WILLIAM JOHNSON

with their charges tlie Iroquois, stood Trith the Colonists in the Rev-
olution, his name would be a shining light in American history.

Unlike most of the distinguished men of our history, concern-
ing whose characters the people have a clear conception, the individ-
uality of Sir William Johnson was very diversified, and is to be un-
derstood only after considerable study and meditation. For in-
stance, the personal and intellectual characteristics of General Grant
are easily comprehended; — he was a quiet, plain, persevering man,
with a genius for conducting military operations on a large scale,
but lacking in ability for handling practical affairs; but Sir William
was a many-sided person, of brilliant parts, devoting himself v.'ith
untiring energy to a variety of enterprises, and always successfully.
His career in the Mohawk Valley, beginning in the year 1738 at the
age of twenty-three years, exemplified the life of a swashbuckler, ag-
riculturist, trader, major-general, superintendent of the Six Indian
Nations and other northern tribes. He fostered religion and educa-
tion in his primitive frontier territory, erected churches, encour-
aged missionaries and school teachers to labor among the settlers
and Indians; founded the village of Johnsto^v^l, and built its court
house and other buildings, erected two fine, baronial mansions, both
of wdiich are still standing, and died in the harness on the 11th of
July, 1774, from the over-exertion of addressing for the space of
tw^o hours a delegation of six hundred Iroquois Indians. An idea of
his multiplied activities may be derived from his manuscript letters
and other documents, (many of which have been lost), which may be
seen in the New York State Library ; they number 6,550 and are con-
tained in twenty-six cumbrous volumes.

William Johnson was born in County Meath, Ireland, in the
year 1715. His father, Christopher Johnson, was a scion of a long
and honorable line, while his mother, Anne Warren, was a sister of
Sir Peter Warren, in later years distinguished as an admiral in the
British navy. Having been made commandant of a British war-ship.
Captain Peter Warren later established his home in New York City,
where he erected a fine mansion at No. 1, Broadway, which in its day
was a beautiful and magnificent dwelling. In after years it was the
residence of Nathaniel Prime, and still later was employed as the
Washington Hotel. In the Revolution, while the city was in the pos-
session of the British, it was the headquarters of Sir William Howe
and other commanders; here Major Andre dwelt in the family of

SIR WILLIAM JOHNSON

Sir Henry Clinton when he made his fatal journey to West Point to
arrange with the traitor Arnold for the surrender of that fortress.
Captain Warren married a daughter of Stephen De Lancey, a
wealthy merchant of New York, whose son, James De Lancey,' be-
came very distinguished in the judicial and political annals of the
colony.

These remarks are introduced to elucidate the beginning of the
career of Sir William Johnson in America, and to show the advan-
tages which he gained from the assistance of influential relatives.
Having been employed by his uncle. Captain W^arren, to serve as
agent for the tract of fourteen thousand acres of land which he had
purchased in the Mohawk Valley, young Johnson reached New York
in December, 1737, and spent the winter with his aunt, the wife of
Captain Warren. Here he met and formed a warm friendship with
her brother, James De Lancey, who -with other prominent persons
with whom he became acquainted at this time, served to advance his
interests in later years.

He took up his residence on his uncle's tract in the summer of
1738, making his home about one-half mile east of Amsterdam, and
on the south side of the Mohawk river. Thus, Sir William Johnson,
a mere boy in years and experience, begins in rough, primitive and
dangerous obscurity his notable career. It w^as a plunge from the
cultured social plane in which he had passed the winter, to the
coarse life in log houses of the frontier, where his neighbors, far
apart, were German settlers and Mohawk Indians. But, as has
been remarked, there was a rough element in the nature of the
young land agent, and he adapted himself to his surroundings with
seeming relish. Though he had enjoyed considerable education and
had studied wdth a view to the practice of law, he was content to re-
main during upwards of the forty remaining years of his life in the
valley of his adoption, leaving it rarely and for brief periods, always
deeply immersed in the affairs of his estate and of the Indians. He
was popular wdth the w^hitesand Indians from the day of his arrival.
He associated with the utmost freedom and spirit of friendship ^vith
all, entered with zest into their social entertainments and athletic
meets, but in the meantime being diligent in business and by prudent
and energetic methods acquiring wealth. His housekeeper, whom he
employed soon after his coming to the valley, was an immigrant
Dutch girl named Catharine Weisenburg, who, after having borne

119

SIR WILLIAM JOHNSON

him three children, one of whom was the notorious Sir John John-
son, of Tory fame, became his wife. And here begins a wretched
story, continued to his death, of the blot on Sir "William's escutcheon,
— his unsavory relations with women. The most conspicuous of his
many paramours was Molly Brant, a sister of the Mohawk sachem,
Joseph Brant, who was living with him at the time of his death and
by whom he had eight half-breed children. She was evidently a
comely woman, and intelligent for one of her race and condition, and
believed herself the A\ife of Sir William, after the fashion of her
tribe, which redeems her memory ; but no gloss of romance or appeal
to the loose social morals of that day \\ill ever justify his domestic
relations. His biographers state that his coming to America was a
result of a love entanglement, and a pathetic word-picture has been
dra^\m depicting the grief of the betrothed Irish girl on the eve
of his departure for America; but in the light of the young man's
subsequent career, smirched \rith misconduct, one cannot but feel
that she was to be congratulated.

Sir William remained about five years at the place of his origi-
nal settlement, superintending the affairs of his uncle's estate and
carr>^ng on a profitable trade with the settlers and Indians, the
leading village of the Mohawks being but a few miles away. A con-
• siderable settlement had gro\\Ti up around his trading establishment,
w^hen, having thriven in business and purchased lands on the north
side of the river and a few miles west, he moved to this location.
Here he had erected in 1742 a fine stone mansion, and employed the
large creek w^hich flows just east of it for the running of a flouring
miU. Johnson's rise from now on was rapid and substantial; be-
sides his large trading and milling interests, he embarked boldly in
the fur and wheat business, steadily accumulating money and coming
more and more into public notice. In 17-i5, at the age of only about
thirty, his furs were selling in London and his flour in the West In-
dies, while public recognition of his honor and ability was sho\\Ti by
his appointment as justice of the peace for Albany county. All this
success had come to him through business acumen, energetic appli-
cation, strict integrity in all his dealings and unbounded popularity.
Large of frame and muscular, genial and approachable by all, ac-
quainted mth the Indian dialects so that he was able to converse
with them in their own language, affiliated with them in a so-called
marriage, — all this insured the admiration and good-will of the

120

'"?'

'ii^-.>i,iii-i.i^:£Li:>iiiJj.:k^i:i,^^ Ml-. ,' „rn^ittn'iit.ktli-fttn^

JOSEPH BRAXT
(Thayendanegca). War Cliief of tlie Iroquois, brother of Molly Brant

<»iiiiyijL^i*

JJ.H,y-B^ IMmV^M I

'-..r-:x,-rfz

^"^j

"1 i

i -■

^ .1^

■ .1

:'4

m it

PU-

llii:

r??'

i-^^'

^.^^■'^

^'/V'ji''

xlr

S 3: o

c ^ '^
"1 rt l»

vo u: "i-

i;* .•./m'a;

SIR WILLIAM JOHXSOX

dwellers in the Mohawk valley. His residence here and his activi-
ties, however, exposed him to danger, for the French, jealous of the
control which he had acquired of the Six Nations and indignant con-
cerning the profitable trade with them which he was largely divert-
ing to himself, threatened him with assassination, a peril which,
throughout a large part of his career, was ever to be reckoned ^dth.

What is known as the Old French War was now on. Saratoga
(now Schuylerville) had been destroyed in the previous fall, and
Johnson as a precautionary measure had dispatched a company of
Mohawks to Cro^\^l Point to learn of the intentions of the French;
they reported that a raid was to be expected against Schenectady,
which news was immediately sent to the governor. Sir George Clin-
ton. He was also informed that Sir William, himself, with his prop-
ert}', including eleven thousand bushels of wheat, was in danger,
and that a guard was needed for protection. The governor in re-
sponse sent a detachment of thirty men to guard the home and prop-
erty of Sir William, ^\'ith whom he became, through official corres-
pondence and the recommendation of Chief Justice James De Lan-
cey, on terms of friendship and intimacy. At this time, in 1746,
Governor Clinton was very desirous of enlisting the Six Nations in
the cause of the English against the French, but was having no suc-
cess in his proposition for a council, the French having encouraged
the Indians to remain neutral in the strife. The Governor, knowing
the power over the savages which Johnson exercised, now appointed
him manager of the Indian department in the hope that he would be
able to induce the Six Nations to take up arms against the French.
There was thus given into the control of Sir William the work which
had been carried on by the Board of Indian Commissioners, com-
posed largely of Albany traders, and who had employed their offices
for their personal financial benefit.

Johnson now redoubled his efforts to ingratiate himself into the
good favor of the Indians with a view of inducing them to join arms
with the English in the war; arraying himself in their primitive
garb, he w^ent in and out among them, addressing them in their o^^^l
language, conforming to their customs, arranging athletic events
for their entertainment and encouraging them to take part in war
dances for the purpose of stimulating their fighting propensities.
This policy had its desired effect, for the savages, pleased to have so
prominent a man come familiarly among them with tokens of gen-

121

SIR WILLIAM JOHNSOX

erous friendship, listened favorably to his proposition, while the Mo-
hawks adopted him into their tribe, elevating him to be their chief
and leader. His Indian name thus derived was, War-ragh-i-ya-gey,
or "he who has charge of alt airs." Johnson's success in this diplo-
matic attempt was the more remarkable in that the Six Nations at
this time were themselves divided into two factions, each party be-
ing composed of three tribes. Though Johnson had so far succeeded
as to prevail upon them to send delegations to the council to be held
in Albany by Governor Clinton with the view of eiitering into an al-
liance with the colonial government, such was the ill-feeling between
the two Indian parties that they marched towards Albany, one fol-
lomng the north and the other the south side of the Mohawk river.
The two divisions, on August 8th, 1746, entered the city ^vith Sir
William, arrayed in all the picturesque panoply of a Mohawk
sachem, riding at the head of his tribe. In the councils which fol-
lowed, the Six Nations covenanted to assist the English, and having
solemnly enacted the war dance returned to their several territories
and took up the hatchet. In this historic event was exhibited John-
son's extraordinary ability in handling morose, jealous and divided
Indian tribes, a capacity amounting to genius and which has never
perhaps been equaled. In the Old French War, however, the Colony
of New York took no very active part, and though Johnson had been
commissioned colonel, and later advanced to the command of the
colonial troops on the frontier, his activities consisted chiefly in
equipping and sending out against the French small parties of mili-
tia and Indians, a wild and bloody business, concerning which the
least said the better for the reputation of the Colony. These atroci-
ties, which were practiced by both the French and English, came to
an end in 1748 A\dth the treaty of Aix la Chapelle.

Though an era of peace had da^\Tied on the distracted country,
the activity of Colonel Johnson was unremitting, an arduous manner
of life, however, which he enjoyed, and deprived of which he was
miserable. He had his immense private interests to direct ; the com-
plex, ever-shifting affairs of the Iroquois to superintend, — to attend
their councils, appease their quarrels and mitigate their ferocity;
and, above all, to prevent the never-ending attempts of the French
to seduce the Indians from their alliance with the English. It was,
indeed, an arduous task, and required all of his diplomacy and the
exercise of all the peculiar gifts of conciliation which he possessed, to

kLy^

'Vf'O:

?lip|^

■y^ .■-^■..— ...... >^;^^-k-i

SIR WILLIAM JOHNSON

maintain the fealty of the Six Nations. Besides all this, he was un-
der contract to furnish supplies to the garrison at Oswego, and had
the direction of other important public interests which had been in-
trusted to him. In the year 1750 he received the appointment by the
C^o^^^l to the distinguished place of a member in the Colonial Coun-
cil of New York. But it will be in the capacity of Superintendent of
Indian AlTairs that Sir William will be longest and most favorably
remembered. He trusted these children of the forest and they re-
posed faith in his word, which he never violated. He never took ad-
vantage of their ignorance and credulity, and refused to deal with
them when they were intoxicated. He recognized the evil influence
among them of strong drink, and strove to keep it from them. It is
impressive to realize the confidence he had in their fidelity to their
word when once given ; this is evidenced by his ever striving to have
them assemble in conclave and solemnly commit themselves through
their traditional and strange ceremonials to a certain course or poli-
cy. All this is creditable to the Six Nations, who were the most po-
litically advanced of the Indians of North America, who occupied the
most strategic territory, and who extended their conquests to the
most distant fields.

Following the close in 1748 of the Old French War to 1755, when
the strife in America between England and France was renewed, an
era of comparative peace prevailed in the Colonies, though hostili-
ties were never in the interval wholly remitted ; the embers of war
were smoldering, ready to burst into flame when the incipient hurri-
cane of dissension should become sufiiciently strong. The activities
of the French in the Ohio Valley left no doubt in the mind of the
British government that they intended to hold that fertile territory
and the vast lands in the west, and in the northwest to the lakes.
Commissioners from seven northern colonies v>-'ere therefore dele-
gated to meet representatives of the Six Nations at Albany, in order
to devise means of driving back the enemy. The convention con-
vened on June 19th, 1754, and was notable as being the germ of the
Constitution and Government of the United States, in that a scheme
for the union of the Colonies was proposed here by Benjamin Frank-
lin and unanimously adopted, though the plan was denied by the
British government, and was rejected by the Assemblies of the
Colonies themselves.

The influence of Johnson in securing the attendance of delegates

123

SIR WILLIAM JOHNSON

from the Six Nations to this Congress was indispensable, and had it
not been for his power of control over the Indians they might have
fallen in with the flattering overtures of the French. Colonel John-
son, however, was no longer the beloved superintendent of these
proud and warlike tribes, ho having resigned about four years pre-
vious on account of the Colonial Assembly refusing to liquidate his
just claims for services and private moneys advanced for the public '
defense. The affairs of the Indians in the meantime had been man-
aged in a manner very unsatisfactory to the Six Nations and they
were now in an ugly mood, requiring all the persuasive talent of
Colonel Johnson to induce them to renew their fealty to the English.
It was at this critical juncture in the convention that old King Hen-
drik, chief of the Mohawk tribe and devoted friend of Colonel John-
son, delivered what is said to have been the greatest and most elo-
quent address ever uttered by an American Indian. Under his bur-
den of more than eighty years he stood up and with his majestic
presence flung burning expressions of reproach into the brilliant au-
dience before him, accusing them of the neglect which the Indians
had suffered during the past few years. It was, indeed, a dramatic
event, with this venerable sachem, with the chiefs of the other Iro-
quois tribes sitting around him and all arrayed in picturesque appar-
el, and \vith the governor and commissioners respectfully listening
to this unlettered but truly great orator. But Colonel Johnson held
the heartstrings of this old Indian worthy, and through him the Six
Nations were regained for the English. However, Johnson was
soon to be restored to his previous position of Superintendent of In-
dian Affairs, for in April of the follo\\ing year he was reappointed
to this place by General Braddock, commander-in-chief of the Brit-
ish forces in the colonies, who also commissioned him major-general
to command the movement against Cro^\m Point.

Throughout what is kno^\m as the ''last French War," General
Johnson played a distinguished part, discovering a talent for cam-
paigning and military strategy. His first battle was at Lake George,
on September 8, 1755, when he defeated the French and Indians un-
der Baron Dieskau. In this battle, King Hendrik, chief of the ]Mo-
hawks, was killed, he having been ordered by Johnson against his
better counsel to advance beyond the lines, where he fell into an am-
bush. An episode of the war which is not prominently noticed by
historians reflects credit ujDon General Johnson and proves his enter-

124

'-'■ -r

SIR WILLIAM JOHNSON

prise and courage. ^Yhile engaged in a council with the Indians at
his home on the Mohawk, he learned of the movement of I^Iontcalra
toward Fort Edward, and dismissing the meeting and collecting a
force of militia and Indians, marched immediately for the support of
General Webb, commanding at that place. Finding that Colonel
Monroe was besieged by Montcalm in Fort William Henry on Lake
George, and frantically calling for aid, General Johnson implored
the privilege of leading a body of troops for his relief, a march of
but fourteen miles. After gaining a reluctant consent and having
proceeded a short distance, he was called back and Monroe was thus
left with no alternative but surrender, which involved a fearful mas-
sacre of many of his men by the savages in the army of the French.
This occurred on August 9, 1757.

General Johnson served with Abercrombie in his unfortunate
campaign against Fort Ticonderoga in 1758, and was second in
command under General Prideaux in the following year, when, dur-
ing the siege of Fort Niagara, Prideaux having been killed, Johnson
assumed command and brilliantly defeated the French army n:arch-
ing to the relief of the garrison and received the surrender of the
stronghold. After serving conspicuously throughout the v/ar, he
had a part under General Amlierst, in compelling the capitulation
of Montreal and Canada on the 8th of September, 1760.

From now on, the career of Sir William was one of comparative
peace, though the burden of the superintendency of the Indian Af-
fairs hung heavily upon him, while the development of the village of
Johnsto\\Ti and the management of his great estate occupied much
of his time. He was now a very wealthy man, having accumulated
much from his mercantile pursuits and having derived vast gifts of
lands from the Indians and the British government. He received as
a reward for his victory over Dieskau at Lake George the sum of
five thousand pounds, and the title of baronet.

In the Revolution, with the exception of the Oneidas and Tus-
caroras, the Iroquois espoused the cause of Great Britain, pillaging
the settlers along the frontier and massacring the defenseless people.
The hostility of the Indians was due to the influence of Sir John
Johnson, who, with but little of his father's tact and ability, had been
invested with his office of Superintendent of Indian Affairs. In the
summer of 1779, so great had become the atrocities of the savages,
that the government directed General John Sullivan to annihilate

125

SIR WILLIAM JOHNSON

all the Iroquois tribes who had taken up arms against the colonists.
This movement, famous in history as "Sullivan's Expedition," was
composed of three divisions operating primarily in separate terri-
tories, and their merciless retaliation from the Mohawk to Lake Erie
proved the death-blow of the proud Iroquois Confederacy. After
the war they feared to return to their ancient hunting grounds, and
with broken spirits fled into the forests of the west or the woods of
Canada. Thither went Sir John Johnson, with the brand of traitor
upon his name and the blood of innocent meu, women and children
upon his reputation, hated and despised by a nation of free people,
and his father's great landed estate was confiscated.

But let us in closing turn from this dark and bloody picture to
Sir "William, who it is hard to believe would have ever involved the
Indians in such an unhappy and ruinous situation, for he was a
kindly soul, and though living always midst strife was of a concilia-
tory disposition. Today, out of gratitude for his important public
services, the two mansions which he erected still have hospitable
doors; for these buildings have been purchased and set apart for-
ever as memorials of Sir William Johnson. Within their walls, un-
changed but little from the days of his prosperity and fame, may be
seen the collected souvenirs of the aboriginal and early colonial
days, and w^e may almost fancy the presence of the genial and forceful
proprietor, who, as described by Mrs. Julia Grant in her "Memoirs
of an American Lady," was "five feet eleven and a half inches tall,
neck massive, broad chest and large limbs, great physical strength,
the head large and shapely, countenance open and beaming with
good nature, eyes grayish black, hair bro^\^l with tinge of auburn.
Conversation: recollections of dealings with Indians, or classic au-
thors or literature of the day. Lives like an Enghsh gentleman. In-
dian chiefs at table among many castes. Indians speak English and
dress like them. Fifty or sixty servants, besides negroes. His
habits most methodical."

This is an excellent pen-picture by oue who knew him and paint-
ed his portrait. There was a rough element in his character, and he
loved the stirring, primitive life and was wretched when not en-
gaged in it. He possessed, however, enough education and culture
to maintain himself much above his contemporaries in tlie Mohawk
Valley and to make himself available for the British government in
the management of the Indians. While he was honest and upright in

126

V .

:.*.- S„~^'liNacaJ&^5SSkfifi:zr.

S;. John's Ei)isc..i,al Clu.rch on >itc n, ori'-^mal clninli Im.li Uy Sir W.lli.ini Juhn>n„
dt;>troyed b\ hrc in 183O, as shown m the niscrt

SIR WILLIAM JOHNSON

all his business transactions and ever true to his word ^\4th the In-
dians, he was utterly indifferent to certain domestic moralities here-
in referred to, and lived throughout his career an unblushing volup-
tuary. He loved and labored for riches, was fond of great mansions
and aristocratic display. He was not cherished in the best sense of
the word ; he lacked that indefinable something called magnetism; his
character did not appeal to the hearts of the people. Yet he was a
great man, a man of destiny, peculiarly adapted for the important
work he so ably performed, and his name will ever be epochal in the
colonial history of America.

Editor's Note — The foregoing- admirable narrative by Dr. Ingraham is most timely,
following so closely after the }vIemorial Celebration at Johnstown. New York, September
8-9, 1922, in commemoration of the one hundred and fiftieth anniversary of the "setting
up" of Tryon county. For the accompanying excellent illustrations we are under obliga-
tions to the courtesy of the Committee in Charge of the Celebration, as represented by
Mr. Edward Wells, chairman of the general committee, and Mr. J. Clarence Hennelly,
chairman of the publicity committee.

In the course of the celebration, historical scenes were enacted in costume, begin-
ning with the scenes at Fort Johnstown ; commemorative services at the Cross in the
Colonial Cemetery and at the grave of Sir William Johnson; and addresses were de-
livered by Governor Nathan L. Miller; Hon. Edmund F. Machold, Speaker of the New
York State Assembly; Hon. James Sullivan, State Historian; and Mrs. Corinne Roose-
velt Morrison, sister of the late Theodore Roosevelt, and mother of State Senator
Theodore Douglas Robinson.

127

William Bingham, Founder of City of Binghamton

By William F. Seward, Librarian of Binghamton
(Neny York) Public Libr.ary.

HE greater part of the City of Binghamton stands on land
once owned by Vrilliain Bingham. On June 27, 1786, the
State granted a patent for a tract of land comprising
30,600 acres, to Robert Lettis Hooper, James Wilson
and William Bingham. Lying on both sides of the Susquehanna
river, this tract included parts at least of the present to^\^lS of
Union, Vestal, Binghamton, Conklin and Kirkwood.

In less than four years the proprietors decided to partition
these lands among themselves. A certain deed of indenture exe-
cuted on February 11, 1790, between Robert Lettis Hooper, of the
State of New Jersey, and Elizabeth his wife, and James Wilson,
granted and conveyed to William Bingham in fee simple a tract com-
prising 13,747 acres. Wilson retained for himself 7,100 acres, while
to Hooper, or perhaps jointly to him and Wilson, fell the remaining
9,773 acres.

The Bingham tract, occupying the eastern end of the entire pur-
chase, included, as already stated, nearly all the land whereon the
city now stands. Some time or at different times within ten years
after the division referred to, Mr. Bingham must have added to his
land holdings in this region some 1,293 acres, for in the midsummer
of 1800 they amounted to 15,040 acres ''and three roods, or there-
abouts."

South of the Bingham tract vv^as one of the Sidney tracts, patent-
ed to Robert Morris, December 13, 1787, and which included land
now within the confines of portions of the Fifth and Sixth wards.
The north part of the city, east of the Chenango river, covers a small

Editor's Note— This narrative is a chapter from a work now in press, Binpham-
ton and Broome County: A History," Lewis Historical Pubhshmg Co.. New \ork an^
Chicago. Binghamton is the county seat of Broome County. .New \ork. It tak-es us
name from Colonel John Broome, who was Lieutenant-Governor of the btate oi New
York at the time of the institution of Broome County. March 28 1806 His Portrait,
which appears as the frontispiece of this number of -Americana, is also reproduced
from Mr. Seward's History.

128 • IV.

kd <

L^,

WILLIAM HLXCiHAM

WILLIAM BINGHAM, FOUNDER OF CITY OF BINGHAMTON

portion of the commonly called Clinton and Melcher tract, which
was patented to James Clinton and Isaac Melcher, March 19, 17S0.

Then there was the so-called Boston Purchase, otherwise known
as the Boston Ten Towns. As every student of our early history
knows, many disputes arose over land grants, patents, titles, and
ownership, and the charters by the Crown led to conflicting claims
between Massachusetts and New York as to boundary lines. Finally,
by way of compromising those differences, it was determined by the
commissioners, who met at Hartford, Conn., December IG, 1786, that
New Y^ork State should retain sovereignty and jurisdiction over its
own territory, while to Massachusetts "was ceded the right of pre-
emption of the soil (that is, the right of first purchase from the
Indians) of substantially all the territory west of a line drawn due
north from the S2nd milestone on the Pennsylvania north line, and
extending north through Seneca lake to Sodus bay, in Lake Ontario.
New Y^ork also ceded to Massachusetts the pre-emption right to
230,400 acres of land lying between Owego creek and the Chenango
river."

It was this vast tract last named that eleven residents of Berk-
shire county, Massachusetts, bought in 1787 at a cost of twelve and
one-half cents per acre, and subject to whatever title might be fur-
nished by the Indians. To this association the original grantees
afterward admitted forty-nine other members, some of them influ-
ential Boston men, so that it numbe. sixty in all.

Judge Avery, in some of his well-considered sketches of local
annals, asserts that the first meeting for a treaty with the Indians
was held on the west bank of the Chenango river, about three miles
above the present city, but nothing definite seems to have been ac-
complished on that occasion. At a subsequent meeting, held at
Ochenang (the Indian village situated just east of the confluence of
the Chenango mth the Susquehanna and on land that became a part
of the city tract) the Indians were induced to sign away their do-
main, after which, toward nightfall, they sampled so freely the New
England rum placed at their disposal that the usual orgies ensued,
or, in modern phase, ''a good time was had by all," at least by the
redskins. They had been shrewd enough, however, to reserve the
right to hunt and fish on the ceded tract for a term of seven years,
also a half-mile square of land for their o^^^l use at the mouth of Cas-
tle creek. It is related on good' authority that they occupied the

129

WILLIAM BINGHAM, FOUNDER OF CITY OF BINGHAMTON

tract during the full term of their reserved privileges, and that no
small number of those Indians remained in this region for many
years afterward.

Only a small part of the city lies within the Boston Purchase,
whose southern boundary, according to our local historian, the late
William S. LaA\yer, extended due east and west betv/een the mouth
of the Owego creek and a point about a mile above the mouth of
the Chenango. The line in fact began about 500 feet north of the
north line of Prospect street, and thence ran across the northeast
corner of Spring Forest cemetery, onward through land now cov-
ered by Johnson City, then after crossing and recrossing the Susque-
hanna river, it ended at the mouth of Owego creek.

A certain area within the Bingham tract was set oif for a to\vn
site and called "Bingham's Patent." A map of it, as resurveyed in
1811 by Michael R. Tharp, is here republished.* On this part of Mr.
Bingham's holdings Joshua Whitney, acting under full instructions
as a legally accredited agent, began in August, ISOO, to lay out a
section of Court and South Water streets. By reason of favors he
had received from his friend and benefactor, the great lando^\^ler,
he was the more eager to carry out the vision and desire of William
Bingham, namely, to found a prosperous community in which trade,
industries and the arts would flourish, though probably neither the
principal nor his agent ever dreamed that it would grow into the
teeming metroi^olis of the Southern Tier.

For the first time is here reproduced in facsimile a form of
agreement given on July 4th, 1800, by William Bingham to Joshua
"Whitney to act as his land agent in the proposed new settlement —
soon to be kno\\^i as Chenango Point, but a few years later to be
called Binghamton, in honor of William Bingham — and to dispose
of or lease the outlying i:»roperties that belonged to his employer.
Whitney's compensation for his services was a commission of four
per cent, on sales of lots and lands belonging to William Bingham,
or, less than four years afterward, to his estate.

In the same document we find mentioned a deed in fee simple
from Bingham to Whitney of land for a To\ni Square, *' marked
in the Plat of the said To^^^l No. 45, and containing five acres, two
roods and thirty-nine perches." This is the i3lot now knowm as
Court House Square.

♦This map and the facsimile mentioned farther down on this page, appear in Mr.
Seward's History, and are not reproduced here.

130

.. .--■ - -T - -■

. *¥T3!RgS^^^«^ • — 1

■'-'•—■——,•<!,'

/■

'. -. ^V"-' 'S'-

.. --^- ',,

^^ i-

"TTw^ -'\

■^

' J *

^h I ■

1 : •

-' -

■ fr

— ^^

... - .*i^-^i^:i--^- - ; _

WILLIAM BINGHAM, FOUNDER OF CITY OF BINGHAMTON

On the same day, July 4, 1800 — as another document shows —
in consideration of the sum of $1,075 — or at the reduced rate of five
dollars an acre — William Bingham and his wife deeded 215 acres of
farm land, within the Bingham patent, to Joshua Whitney, the ad-
vantageous location of which for conversion into town lots is clearly
indicated in the accompanying facsimile agreement. In two cash
payments, the first one amounting to three hundred-odd dollars,
''Josh" Whitney, as he was then familiarly called, became the o^^^le^
of what was to prove some valuable real estate.

Judging by what the Boston Purchase cost per acre, it appears
likely that Bingham and his associates acquired their tract at an
extremely low figure — probably under twenty cents an acre, though
exact information on that point is not accessible — at least to the
preseiit writer. In the autumn of 1800 Joshua Whitney sold lots on
the Bingham patent at prices apparently ranging from ten to fifteen
dollars an acre, according to location.

By 1815, the most desirable lots in the village were selling at the
rate of twenty dollars or more an acre. Records of a still later time,
in the office of the City Engineer, show that 37 lots north of the Sus-
quehanna sold for $59,285.99, and 21 lots south of the river sold for
$30,067.10.

With the passing years and the steady gro^\i:h of Binghamton,
all lots within the city limits have increased enormously in price,
and the estimated value of land and improvements on the Bingham
patent to-day is $200,000,000.

William Bingham was a native of Philadelphia, where his fam-
ily had lived for several generations. His grandfather, James Bing-
ham, for many years a blacksmith, died in 1714, leaving considerable
landed property, and was buried at Christ Church, on December 22
of that year. Little, if anything, appears to be known regarding
the antecedents of the progenitor of this family, James Bingham the
blacksmith. A careful search through the massive tomes of the
Pennsylvania Plistorical Society at Philadelphia has revealed noth-
ing to the point, so that it is extremely doubtful whether any one can
trace this branch of the Binghams any farther back. It is quite safe
however, to infer that they were from English stock.

James, a son of the blacksmith, added to the possessions of the
family by marrying a daughter of William Budd, of Burlington,

131

WILLIAM BIXGHAM. FOUNDER OF CITY OF BINGHAMTON

N. J. William, another son, added still more by marrying, in 1745,
Mary, daughter of Mayor John Stamper. A certain mV. Black, who
evidently was a warm admirer of Molly Stamper, as she was called
before her marriage, wrote in am.usingly extravagant praise of her
charms, when as Mrs. Bingham she figured on the early lists of the
Philadelphia Dancing Assembly. ^'I cannot say that she was a Reg-
ular Beauty," he drolly explains, ''but she was such that few coufd
find any fault with what Dame Nature had done for her.
When I view'd her I thought all the statues I ever beheld were so
much inferior to her in beauty that she was more capable of convert-
ing a man into a statue, than of being imitated by the greatest mas-
ter of that art, and I surely had as much delight in surveying her
as the organs of sight are capable of conveying to the soul."

Her son— our William Bingham— was born in Philadelphia,
April 8, 1752. He was graduated at the College of Philadelphia in
1768 ; and three years later was appointed consul under the British
Government to Martinique. He remained at St. Pierre during most
of the American Revolution, also acting there as agent for the Conti-
nental Congress. Living in that place then was a young girl who
was afterward to be celebrated as Josephine, the first wife of Napo-
leon Bonaparte.

There are long-settled Irish Binghams in Philadelphia— one of
them, Henry H. Bingham, having been a prominent public man there
some years ago ; but William Bingham did not belong to the Irish
branch. The fact that he represented Great Britain in the West
Indies has without question lent color to the false assumption of
some of his biographers that he was an Englishman by birth.

Soon after his return from the tropics, William Bingham mar-
ried the beautiful Anne Willing, then in her seventeenth year, on
October 26, 1780. As a daughter of Thomas W. Willing, the partner
of Robert Morris and a wealthy merchant, she brought to her hus-
band a family prestige that was second to none in the Quaker City.
But in addition to this, she helped to establish the standard of fem-
inine fashion and elegance in that flourishing town. William Bing-
ham, a sagacious man, a natural money-maker, had amassed great
affluence while in the West Indies, and it may as well be said in this
place that he also inherited money from his father and later man-
aged a large amount of property belonging to his wife.

The records show that William Bingham was the warrantee of

132

WILLIAM BLNGHAM, FOUNDER OF CITY OF BLXGHAMTON

125 tracts of Land in Pennsylvania on the Last Purchase from the
Indians, which was made October 23, 1784. These warrants each
called for 1,000 acres, but the surveys returned upon them in almost
every instance were for 1,100 acres, and allowance of six per cent,
so the acreage in the aggregate amounted to 140,000 in round fig-
ures. Of these tracts, 75 were patented to William Bingham and the
balance were patented to Alexander Baring, et al. It is believed
these lands were situated in what are now Potter, Tioga and
McKean counties in the Keystone State.

In 1784 the personable young couj^le made a trip to Europe, and
being close friends of our American Ministers, were accorded
special distinction at various courts. John Adams, Franklin, and
Jefferson were among our diplomatists abroad at that period and
through their good offices and those of General Lafayette, the Bing-
hams gained the entree to the best society in France and England.

Mrs. Bingham is frequently mentioned in the letters from Mrs.
John Adams and others as highly esteemed for her winsome social
qualities. "She is coming quite into fashion here," John Adams'
daughter wrote of her from London, "and is very much admired.
The hairdresser who dresses us on court days inquired of mamma
whether she knew the lady so much talked of here from America,
Mrs. Bingham. He had heard of her from a lady who had seen her
at Lord Duncan's."

As may well be believed, the court circle of London societ}' was
not any too favorably disposed toward Americans at that time.
Even so, the impression created by the verve and character of Mrs.
Bingham insured for her the most gracious sort of a reception;
nor was the husband, a noble and handsome type of manhood, who
had served England in the AVest Indies and taken no aggressive part
against her in the Eevolution, less welcome. Not that his real sym-
pathies were with England in that desperate struggle; nothing in
his career attests that he was other than an American patriot of the
highest order.

William Bingham had not been in diplomacy for his health,
though he had not acquired his fortune as the Napoleonic Prince of
Benevento (Talleyrand) got his. He saw many legitimate chances
to augment his riches and he availed himself of them. While in
England he probably used no little tact ; certainly he did not pro-
claim from the housetops that had he been in Pennsylvania at the

133

WILLIAM BINGHA:M. FOUNDER OF CITY OF BINGHAMTON

outbreak of the war he would have joined the Continental army and
fought tooth and nail against the redcoats. But it is not obvious
that there was much for his conscience to reckon with because he had
not resigned his double billet and rushed home to become a trooper ;
for many loyal colonists would not enter into lethal conflict if they
could help it; many good men in those parlous times wavered
between royalist and American sentiment. And even if the British-
ers did not find in Mr. and Mrs. William Bingham partisans, what
tory of tories in the English metropolis could have had any pro-
nounced prejudice against so attractive and aristocratic a couple,
especially since Mrs. Bingham was one of the first Americans to seek
a presentation at the Court of George III, after our separation from
the mother country?

Apropos of Mrs. Bingham it has been written: ''Her striking
beauty of face and form, her easy deportment that had all the pride
and grace of high breeding, the intelligence of her countenance, and
the entire affability of her attitude, disarmed every feeling of un-
friendliness and converted everyone into admiration." Thus Mrs.
John Adams.

Their pleasant sojourn in England was cut short by the election
of Mr. Bingham (in 1786) as a member of the Congress of the Con-
federation, in which he served for two years. In the meantime he
built in Philadelphia what was then considered a superb dwelling
upon a lot of three acres on the west side of Third street, between
Walnut and Spruce streets, and furnished it with much elegance.
From England he had brought over not only the plan of the house,
but nearly all the furniture and decorations. The house was mod-
eled after that of the Duke of Manchester but on a larger scale.
Standing back about forty feet from the street, it was approached
through two iron gates by a semi-circular drive. It was very wide,
and three stories high . A low wall with balusters extended in front,
and the grounds were laid out with skill and taste. The whole of
Third and Fourth streets from Spruce to Willing 's Alley was occu-
pied by the houses and property of Mrs. Bingham's relatives. Her
father's residence seems to have been a large double, venerable-
looking house, surrounded by trees, among them some fine specimens
of the sycamore or buttonwood.

The Bingham mansion finally became a well-kept and popular
hotel and for many years was kno^vn as "Head's Mansion House."

134

■ !'•>,<

£^j:^.s^::.iS£e^i^S^k^aus£^;^

<^-

#1 J^^'

1 ^■fc.^i-i

i:^

' -I ■ -f

1 r ■ ►-- ^(

.... ^ Y'

Above. House of Captain Joseph Leonard, near BiuKliamton. l)uilt in 17S7. UlImu. Huusc of
Sergeant flind^. Hingliamton, built in 1S17

WILLIAM BINGHAM, FOUNDER OF CITY OF BINGHAMTON

An early morning fire, toward the latter part of the '40 's, ruined the
roof and damaged the interior. It was pulled do^\^l, and a Mr.
Bouvies, mahogany dealer, erected on the lot several brownstone-
front residences in 1S50. Besides this luxurious towai-house, Mr.
Bingham owned a country-seat west of the Schuylkill and north of
the Lancaster road. As captain of the Dragoons* in the latter part
of May, 17S9, he escorted Mrs. Washington from Chester to Phila-
delphia, when on her journey to New York to join her husband, who
had taken the oath of office as President of the United States on the
preceding 30th day of April.

The next year Mr. Bingham was elected a member of the Gen-
eral Assembly of Pennsylvania and chosen Speaker. • It was early in
this year that several tracts of land in this region, that is, in the
Susquehanna Valley, came into William Bingham's exclusive posses-
sion, as related in the beginning of this chapter.

It will be noted that the land patent originally held in what be-
came Broome county by Messrs. Bingham, Hooper and Wilson, was
a mere bagatelle compared to Mr. Bingham's domains in Pennsyl-
vania and his still more immense holdings in Maine. One of his
purchases in that province was about half of Mount Desert, which
comprises 60,000 acres. The island was afterward divided and the
eastern part, including the site of Bar Harbor, now one of the most
fashionable summer resorts in the country, was set otf to William
Bingham. The trustees of his estate still own land on Mount Desert
and in other parts of Maine, which has not as yet been sold.

In short, Mr. Bingham apparently owned nearly one-ninth of
the total area of Maine. For many years the descendants of French
pioneers in the province sought to gain possession of certain tracts.
Once more they appeared upon the scene, in the persons of Monsieur
and Madame de Gregoire, the latter a granddaughter of Cadillac;
and in 1785 they laid claim to the lands of their ancestor before the
General Court of Massachusetts. The property had been included
in the estate of Governor Bernard, and though confiscated during the
Revolution, had been restored to his son. Nevertheless, such was
then the amicable feeling toward France, that the General Court,
"to cultivate mutual confidence and union between the subjects of
His most Christian Majesty and the citizens of this State," listened
to the appeal, naturalized Monsieur and Madame Gregoire and quit-
claimed to them all but lots of one hundred acres each for actual set-

135 .

WILLIAM BINGHAM, FOUNDER OF CITY OF BINGHAMTON

tiers. It is doubtful if they had the sturdy endurance essential to
success on such soil in such a climate, for within ten years they sold
most of the land to AVilliam Bingham; but they continued to live for
the rest of their lives at Hull's Cove, which they made their home.

We learn from Mrs. Clara Barnes Martin, author of a vohime
entitled ''Mount Desert," that "this gentleman (William Bingham)
had previously acquired considerable possessions in this part of the
Province of Maine. One of the earliest grants in what is now Han-
cock county v/as of six townships on the condition of their being
settled within a specified time by Protestants, a curious little re-
minder that the earliest settlers had been good Roman Catholics.
In 17S6, the General Court put into a lottery fifty towiiships between
Penobscot Bay and Passamaquoddy. According to Mrs. Martin,
165,280 acres were dra^\m at an average price of fifty-two cents per
acre. The greater portion of what was left was bought by Mr. Bing-
ham. Of the land purchased from the Gregoires, a piece bordering
the Schooner Head road was in 1SS3 still in possession of his heirs.

In 1794, Mr. Bingham published a ''Letter from an American
on the Subject of the Eestraining Proclamation," but other relics of
his literary performances are very few, and the same may be said
of his oratorical efforts. Yet he must have spoken often in public
and, judging by his education and ability in other directions, he must
have spoken well. Elected L'nited States Senator in 1793, Mr. Bing-
ham held that office for the full term of six years, and served in
1797 as President of the Senate pro tempore. The Binghanis were
intimate with nearly all the leaders of the new American Republic,
including the Washingtons, and it was they who persuaded Wash-
ington to sit to Gilbert Stuart.

There is a strange lack of agreement among art writers as to the
order in which Stuart's three portraits of Washington from life
were painted. A special investigation of the subject enables xis to
present here a version which is believed to be authentic in every de-
tail. We know that Stuart returned to his native land in 1793, with
the avowed purpose of painting Washington, for whom his admira-
tion was intense. He arrived in Pliiladelphia in 179-i, while Con-
gress was in session, to present a letter from John Jay. The nation
was in a tumult over various matters and Washington was not dis-
posed to comply with Stuart's request for a sitting. He had al-

WILLIA^r BINGHAM, FOUNDER OF CITY OF BINGHAMTON

ready sat to Peale and other painters, and to Jean Antoine Houdon,
the greatest portrait sculptor of the eighteenth century, whose ma-
jestic statue of Washington is the most priceless possession in the
State Capitol of Virginia, Besides being weighed do^\^l with many
cares, Washington disliked to pose for the brush or the chisel. Fin-
ally, however, he yielded to the repeated entreaties of the Binghams,
who were not only interested in the welfare of the painter, but be-
lieved that a much better portrait of Washington than any extant
might be produced by Gilbert Stuart.

No one disputes that Stuart's first attempt at a portrait of his
idol was a failure. "The artist rubbed it out," says Charles H. Cof-
fin. *'Tlie anecdotes with which he had beguiled other men into re-
vealing their innerselves were of no avail to unmask the impressive
calm of Washington. ' ' But having discovered that upon experiences
of the late war Washington would expand, the artist began a second
portrait ; and at these sittings was produced the familiar head from
which Stuart, mth one exception, painted all his other portraits of
Washington, and which has long been regarded as the standard
likeness.

The critic already quoted tells us that ''it came nearest to
Stuart's conception of his subject, and he delayed to finish it, that
he might not have to part with it. After his death it was sold by his
widow, and presented to the Athenaeum, Boston." It now, how-
ever, hangs in the Museum of Fine Arts there, while the famous re-
plica which the artist painted from this original study is o^\'ned by
the i\Ietropolitan Museum of Art. Ever^^vhere in the civilized vrorld
may be seen chromo and lithographic copies of it — and should we
not be duly grateful to Mr. and Mrs. William Bingham for their
zealous aid in making possible the existence of this favorite and, say
experts, most life-like portrait ever painted of Washington?

As to the third sitting in 1796 — the true story of that is also
worth telling. It appears that the Marquis of Lansdowne — a very
warm friend of the Willing family, including Mrs. Bingham— had
ordered a full-length portrait of Washington; that at Mr. Bing-
ham's solicitation, Stuart allowed him to pay for it, and that the
portrait was sent to England as a present to his lordship. This so-
called Lansdo\\me portrait is a full-length with left hand on the
sword-belt and the other extended — ''a pose," remarks Mr. Coffin,
** which suggested to the flippancy of certain minds — for Washing-

137

WILLIAM BINGHAM, FOUNDER OF CITY OF BINGHAMTON

ton at that time was a focus point of ridicule and rancor as well as
of devotion — a resemblance to the handle and spout of a teapot,
and procured it the nickname of the teapot portrait."

As already stated, Stuart made from life only three portraits of
Washington, and one of them was destroyed, the numerous others he
executed being either replicas of these or imaginary i)ortraits, such
as ''Washington on Dorchester Heights," etc.

Within a short time after the Lansdowne portrait was sent to
England, Heath, the celebrated English engraver, reproduced it in
pure line. When Stuart, who had neglected to copyright the por-
trait, saw a copy of the engraving in a shop window and learned of
its immense sale, he was very much exasperated. He had a quarrel
•with Mr. Bingham about it and refused to iinish a portrait of the lat-
ter that he had begun. He had already painted the head of Mrs.
Bingham, which is o^^^led by George Harrison Fisher of Philadel-
phia. The Lansdowne portrait of Washington was sent over and
exhibited in the Great Britain department of the art collection in
Memorial Hall in 1876 ; also a portrait of Mr. Bingham by an Eng-
lish artist. Washington presented to Mrs. Bingham a small por-
trait of himself painted by the Marchioness de Brehan.

The principal Centennial buildings in Philadelphia, by the way,
were erected on what was called the Lansdo^vne estate, now embod-
ied in Fairmont Park, and just where still stands Horticultural Hall,
formerl}^ stood one of the grandest and most historic mansions in
the land. It was in cimmbling ruins when razed to the ground by the
commissioners, who made no effort to restore it to its former ap-
pearance because of its glorious associations. Only the name — given
in compliment to the Marquis of Lansdo^\^le — remains to mark the
estate once so royally adorned and the home of so much hospitality
and festivity. Originally owned by Rev. William Smith, Provost of
the College of Philadelphia, it was sold in 1773 to John Penn, part
Proprietary of Pennsylvania and Governor, who increased the es-
tate by other tracts to about 200 acres. Here a stone mansion of im-
posing proportions, mainly in the Italian style, was erected by Penn.
The main building was flanked by two recessed wings, from each
end of which projected a large bay window; in front was a two-
storied portico, each story supported by Ionic columns, surmounted
with a pediment. A long avenue of trees formed a charming ap-
proach to the manor-house. The undulating grounds were laid out by

WILLIAM BINGHAM, FOUNDER OF CITY OF BINGHAMTON

an expert landscape gardener, fine old trees and romantic ravines
being among its features. Landsdowne Glen remains today in some-
wliat of its pristine wildness. Governor Penn died in 1793, and his
widow, formerly Ann Allen, deeded the property to the husband of
her niece, James Greenleaf. A leading merchant, closely identified
with Robert Morris in hea\y real estate speculations, James Green-
leaf was supposed to be a man of great wealth, but he failed when
Morris collapsed in business, and the estate was sold at mortgage
foreclosure by the sheriff, April 11, 1797, to William Bingham for
$50,100. Madame Bonaparte, uce Elizabeth Patterson, who married
Napoleon's youngest brother, Jerome, but was not allowed to live
with him for long, must have had this magnificent abode in mind
when she wrote from Paris to her father in 1823 : "It is to be hoped
that in future there will be no more palaces constructed, as there
appears to be a fatality attending their owners, beginning with Rob-
ert Morris and ending with Lem Taylor. I do not recollect a single
instance, except that of Bingham, of any one who built one in Amer-
ica not dying a bankrupt."

Under the Bingham regime this palace— not built but improved
upon by the Senator— was devoted to scenes of lavish hospitality
and cultured diversion. Its wealthy and fashionable owners had
among their guests the highest worthies in the land— such men as
Washington, Adams, Jefferson, and other distinguished American
and foreign statesmen. The Binghams were listed in all the swag-
ger gayeties of the hour, their balls and sumx^tuous entertainments
being scarcely eciualed by those at the home of Mrs. Adams and
Lady Listen.

With such women as Mrs. William Bingham, Miss Sallie
McKean and Mrs. Samuel Blodget among the native beauties, and
IMrs. Ralph Izard, ^Irs. Elbridge Gerry, and Mrs. John Jay, who
had once been mistaken by the audience in a French theatre for the
beautiful queen Marie Antoinette, among the sojourners, there was
perhaps little exaggeration in the Due de la Rochefoucauld's gal-
lant observation that ''in the numerous assemblies of Philadelphia
it is impossible to meet ^viih. what is called a plain w^oman." In a
word, Mrs. William Bingham shared with Mrs. John Jay the dis-
tinction of being the most beautiful and charming woman in Amer-
ica. ''Honors seem to have been easy between these two highborn
dames, as both were beloved, admired, and feted at home and
abroad. ' '

139

WILLIAM BINGHAM, FOUNDER OF CITY OF BINGHAMTON

Mr. Bingham was offered and could have had any foreign
embassy within the patronage of the President, but he preferred to
remain at home among his AVhig friends. Moreover, as a financier
iu the best sense of the term, a director of the famous Bank of North
America, he realized that he must keep a close eye on the diverse
undertakings in which his capital was involved.

At least one great grief came into the lives of the Binghams.
They had three children — Anne Louisa, Maria Matilda, and William.
Anne Louisa married the Hon. Alexander Baring, August 23, 179S,
and everybod}^ called it a good match. But Maria ]\Iatilda — a pretty
girl of 16, and much more romantic than ^\^se — eloped, April 11,
1799, with Comte de Tilly, a man of good birth and ignoble charac-
ter. Before the piquant gossip over this affair had abated, the in-
dignant parents of the bride are said to have bought off the shady
nobleman and got a divorce for Maria. Her second husband was
Henry Baring, the brother of Alexander, who had married her
sister.

Poor Maria again misbehaved, and at last Henry Baring di-
vorced her. Thirdly, she married a Marquis de Blaisell of the Aus-
trian embassy at Paris, where she lived the rest of her life. The
lady can not be said to have done credit to her family. Nor could
any more be said for the third child and only son of the Senator, who
was born in ISOO. Twenty-two years later he married, at Montreal,
a Miss Vandreiul. I have seen it stated somewhere that the lady
was a ** baroness in her own right" — a statement not so fully verified
as it might be, though had she been the daughter of a hundred earls,
she apparently was not one to be desired. This William Bingham
was very inferior morally and intellectually to his father, and his
wife was much talked about. He died in Paris in 1855. One finds no
mention of children of this union.

It has been liinted that Mrs. Bingham, wife of the Senator,
never recovered from the shock of her daughter's escapade. xVt all
events, she was not destined for a long life. Returning one night
from a party in a sleigh, she took a severe cold, which settled on her
lungs, and she was taken to Bermuda, but died there, I\[ay 11, 1801,
at the early age of thirty-seven. Much broken in health and spirits
by his bereavement, ^Ir. Bingham went to Europe shortly afterward,
and died at Bath, England, January 30, 1804, in his fifty-second
year. Among the five executors named in his will were his two

140

^iN^ir - - .,^,

^'-^;

;iti

.:?'^

i ,.

' <i

...K.

lii'ii

t5'(!F=?r^^ "'* p^rr^Tj fi r*^

.^liWi

Above, American Le.mV)ii CIul) H.uhc, nin-liamtMii. \W\

liaiiitdii.

r.in,L;Iiaintuii CIuI), Iliiii;-

WILLIAM BL\GHAM. FOUNDER OF CITY OF BIXGHAMTOX '

sons-in-law — x\lexander Baring and Henry Baring, the others being
Thomas Mayne Vvllling, Kobert Gilmer and Charles AVilling Hare.

The Lansdo^\^le mansion was more or less occupied by the Bar-
ings, and at various times by Joseph Bonaparte, the elder brother
of Napoleon, and ex-King of Spain. Then for a number of years it
remained vacant, and was finally burned by fireworks in the hands
of small boys. The ruins stood for a long time, until the property
was bought by a number of public-spirited gentlemen, ceded to the
city, and incorporated with the Park.

From the marriage of William Bingham's elder daughter a
number of lords and ladies and other titled personages date their
lineage. Alexander Baring was the son of the great banker, Sir
Francis Baring. From a partner he became on the death of his
father, in 1810, the head of the banking house of Baring Brothers,
and was a member of Parliament from 1S12 to 1835, when he was
raised to the peerage under the title of Baron Ashburton.

The northeastern boundary question had long been in contro-
versy, and difiicult matters pertaining to it had embarrassed the
relations of the two countries— England and the United States—
for sixty years. The unsettled conditions of that question led Sir
Robert Peel to send Lord Ashburton to the LTnited States to nego-
tiate a treaty which was finally concluded August 9, 1842, and known
as the Ashburton- Webster treaty. The opposition in England, led
by Lord Palmerston, assailed it as the "Ashburton Capitulation,"
while in the United States Daniel Webster, then Secretary of State,
was charged with having allowed himself to be hoodwinked. Since
then, though, on both sides of the water, this treaty has been
accepted by the foremost public men as a fair and honorable adjust-
ment of a very perplexing difference between the two nations.

Yet one wonders whether Lord Ashburton, when he came over
here to negotiate the treaty that bears his name jointly with that of
Webster, had not some personal interest on his side of the matter—
his wife and children being heirs of William Bingham and to his
lands in Maine.

On motion of ^Ir. Hume in the House of Commons, and of Lord
Brougham in the House of Lords, the extraordinary compliment of
a vote of thanks for a diplomatic achievement was paid to Lord Ash-
burton. He was naturally pleased with this, but declined the earl-
dom that was offered to him. It is not a hard thing to account for

141

WILLIAM BINGHAM, FOUNDER OF CITY OF BINGHAMTON

the success of Lord Asbburton as a diplomatist. To high charac-
ter and intelligence were united affable and sufficiently democratic
manners, and a disposition as kind as it was lively. Another prime
advantage to him was his friendly personal relations with Daniel
Webster, one of whose grandsons was named after him.

Lord Asbburton was a D. C. L. of Oxford, a trustee of the Brit-
ish Museum, and a pri\^' councillor. At one time Talleyrand con-
tided to him the custody of his memoirs, and presented him with a
bust of Xapoleon carved by Canova. He was at the country seat of
his daughter Harriet, the widow of the Marquis of Bath, when he
died, in 1848. His wife, nee Anne Louisa Bingham, a notably refined
woman, died about six months after him. His eldest son, William
Bingham Baring, the second Lord Asbburton, who for seventeen
years was a member of Parliament and held various official posi
tions, died March 23, 1864. As bankers, it will be recalled, the Bar-
ings for nearly a century represented the financial interests of this
country.

Of other titled and blue-blooded persons allied to the Bingham,
children and to their children by marriage, several readable chap-
ters might be written. ]Much information about them may be found
in Burke's Peerage. Senator Bingham's remote descendants —
they are all now English or French — have profited enor-
mously by his land purchases, and it is interesting to know that
seventy or eighty years after his death they began to get large
sums from Pennsylvania oil lands as well as from land on Mount
Desert.

The second Baron Asbburton, the eldest of seven children, mar-
ried, for his first wife, Harriet Mary, eldest daughter of George
John, sixth Earl of Sandwich. Lady Harriet Asbburton, a woman of
remarkable brunette loveliness, was Carlyle's friend and vrill be
remembered by all readers of Thomas Carlyle. This friendship
caused much bitter jealousy on the part of Janet Welsh Carlyle and
a good deal of mischievous tattle. Says Froude : "It was not that
Lady Asbburton had ever been devoted to Carlyle. Quite evidently
the feeling ran the other way. Carlyle had sat at the feet of the fine
lady, adoring and worshipping, had made himself the plaything of
her caprices, had made Lady Asbburton the object of the same
idolatrous homage which he had once paid to his wife. There are
in existence, or there were, masses of extravagant letters of Carlyle

142

WILLIAM BINGHAM, FOUNDER OF CITY OF BINGHAMTON

to the great lady, as ecstatic as Don Quixote's to Dulcinea." She
died in 1S57, and then lier husband married Lady Louisa Maekensie,
wlio continued to show Carlyle the same kindness as her predecessor
had done, for he was a frequent visitor in the household.

The second Baron Ashburton was succeeded by his brother
Francis, who had married Hortense Eugenie Claire, daughter of
Ilugues Bernard Maret, Duke of Bassano, one of the most trusted
and most trustworthy Ministers of Napoleon I. Their oldest son,
Alexander Hugh, became the fourth Lord Ashburton on the death of
his father in 18G8. This fourth Baron married Leonora Carolina,
second daughter of Edward St. Vincent, ninth Lord Digby. His
lordship (the fourth Lord Ashburton) died July 18, 1889, and was
succeeded by his eldest son, Francis Denzil Edward Baring, the
present peer. He was formerly a lieutenant in the Hampshire Im-
perial Yeomanry. His first viife, who died in 1904, was Hon. Mabel
Edith Hood, eldest daughter of the fourth Viscount Hood, and the
mother of his five children, Alexander Francis St. Vincent being the
eldest. In 1905 this fifth Lord Ashburton met Miss Donnelly —
known on the stage as Frances Belmont — who was born in Dublin
and grew up in a Boston tenement. They were married in February,
1906, in the chapel of the British Embassy in Paris, and soon after-
ward started on a leisurely honejTnoon trip around the world. One
of the sisters in the original cast of **Floradora" at the Casino
Theatre, New York, the new Lady Ashburton has found a welcome
place in high circles of English society, as though she had been born
in it.

That "certain condescension in foreigners," of which the poet
Lowell wrote so wittily, has often been exemplified in the hunting of
the American heiress by some impoverished nobleman of Europe.
But the fifth Lord Ashburton is not that kind of a lord — being the
owner of 30,000 acres in Hampshire, England, a domain of almost
fabulous value. Therefore he has not been tempted to marry for
money.

In the attempt here made briefly to mention scions of the British
peerage that have descended from Alexander Baring and his wife,
Anne Louisa Bingham, the names of other progeny — and data as to
their births, marriages, and deaths — have been benevolently omitted.
The three sons and two daughters of Henry Baring and Maria Ma-
tilda, and their children, are mentioned in Burke. These children

143

WILLIAM BIXGHAM, FOUNDER OF CITY OF BIXGFIAMTOX

are among the living heirs who receive an income from the estate of
AVilliam Bingham.

Let us not forget that William Bingham once owTied the land-
including the angled area formed by the confluence of the Chenango
^vith the Susquehanna— whereon most of the city of Binghamton
now stands ; that the name of the city is borrowed from his ovn\. Nor
should we forget that William Bingham did actually donate the
land for the site of a court house and other public buildings, and
that his representative carried out most of his wishes very soon
after Chenango Point became the county seat of Broome.

We must give William Bingham credit for having been a good
deal of a man. In shaping the material of biographical research one
is often conscious that less than half enough is recorded of the
splendid spirit of men like the one here so inadequately sketched.
Of such intimate disclosures as to William Bingham, we have too
few. Yet proofs of his generosity, as to the squatters on his land,
for instance, are to be found in our o^vn local chronicles. And in the
larger community where he lived, w^e may be sure that many bless-
ings from the lips of the poor were evoked by his modest deeds of
charity,

"His little, nameless, unremembered acts
Of kindness and of love."

144

r. . 1

■'^fW?';^

■i3^^';44

^W. /J

'■y- 'I

5»

t^ j ^

•~

'/;

■~

- 1 '

J!tg*.^ wryy 'ifymr '*" " * 7',«

'^yttNiiMd

The Story of Arlington National Cemetery

By Cakson C. Hathaway, Wasiii^-gtox, D. C.

^^^^jO THOSE who love human iiitorGst, a military cemetery
1t^;yr 'J is not merely a burial ground. It is a place to stir the
f^§'^\'''. 4 imagination and to arouse living memories of the past.
!i22i^Ej^ Amid such surroundings, Lincoln gave to the world his
Gettysburg Address, America's greatest contribution to literature.
Even the peaceful silence of a country churchyard could inspire the
most sublime poem in the English language, "Gray's Elegy." If
we would know" the real spirit of our country, we need not turn to the
halls of legislation. Among the millions in the throbbing centers of
commerce we would search for it in vain. We shall find it rather in
Arlington National Cemetery, the last home of our most heroic dead.

The Arlington estate is situated in northeastern Virginia, across
the Potomac river from Washington, D. C. It has one of the most
romantic histories of any plot of ground in America. In 1669, Gov-
ernor William Berkeley presented the estate to Eobert Ilowsen, who
Boon sold it to John Alexander for six hogsheads of tobacco. It re-
mained in his family until Christmas Day, 1778, when it was sold by
Gerard Alexander to John Parke Custis. During the century that
followed it was associated with two of the most famous names in
American history. John Parke Custis Vv^as the son of Martha Custis,
who, after the death of her first husband, married George Washing-
ton. The first Custis proprietor died in 17S1, of a fever, near York-
towm, Virginia. His two children were adopted by George Washing-
ton, and went to live at Mount Vernon ; they stayed there for many
years, until the death of Martha Washington. The son, George
Washington Park Custis, then removed to his father's estate on the
banks of the Potomac and built there a beautiful colonial mansion.
It contained seventeen rooms, and its majestic Doric pillars were
visible for many miles. The building was begun in 1S04 but was not
completed until after the War of 1812.

The estate had previously been called Abingdon, but its name
Avas now changed to Arlington. It is said that the first Custis who

THE STORY OF ARLINGTON NATIONAL CEMETERY

was born in Virginia erected a mansion in Northampton county and
called it Arlington in honor of Henry, Earl of Arlington, to whom
Charles II had given extensive grants of land in Virginia. The new
estate on the Potomac was christened after the other Custis estate
in Northampton county.

Washington himself never lived in Arlington, but George Wash-
ington Parke Custis brought to his new mansion many household
furnishings from Mount Vernon, as well as personal reminders of
the Revolution's greatest general. One particularly famous relic,
now in the National Museum in Washington, was the sleeping tent
in which Cornwallis was received as a prisoner. This was often set
up in the grounds at Arlington, and people were glad to pay a small
fee to sit for a few moments in the tent. The money was turned
over to charitable purposes, and it is said that three churches were
built from the funds thus acquired. George Washington Parke Cus-
tis died on October 10, 1857. His grave and that of his wife may
still be seen a little distance from the mansion.

He ^\'illed the estate to his only child, Mary Ann Randolph Lee,
for her lifetime, and directed that after her death it should go to
George Washington Custis Lee, his eldest grandson. Many years
before the death of George Washington Parke Custis, his daughter
had married Robert E. Lee. The wedding took place in the Arling-
ton mansion on June 30, 1831. Lee at the time was a soldier in the
army of the United States. His home was at Alexandria, Virginia,
only a few miles from Arlington. It is interesting to remember that
this historic city was named after the Alexander family who in pre-
R evolutionary days o^^^led the Arlington estate. After the wed-
ding, Lee took up his residence at Arlington and lived here for over
a quarter of a century, although his profession as a soldier took him
on frequent journeys, his most important work coming during the
Mexican War. He was residing at Arlington when he received or-
ders to go and suppress the raid of John Brown at Harper's Ferry.

From the veranda of the beautiful mansion he could see the
dome of the National Capitol rising majestically to the East. Per-
haps to his mind there came dreams of the day, when, like other
military leaders of the past, he would assume a place of ^eno^\^l in
that home of the nation's statesmen. It was not to be. The Civil
War broke in all its fury. The command of the Northern Army was
olfered to Lee. He was torn between loyalty to the Union and loy-

146

THE STORY OF ARLINGTON NATIONAL CEMETERY

alty to his native State. Finally the call of the South conquered. He
turned his back on all possibilities of Northern fame, hurriedly left
Arlington, and took command of the Southern armies. The estate
was seized by Northern troops. Fortifications were thrown up to as-
sist in the defense of the city of Washington. The old mansion was
turned into a hospital, and here many men from both the Nortli and
the South died. On January 11, 1864, the Federal government sold
the property for unpaid taxes of $92.07. The estate was sold at
auction, and was bid in by the United States government for $26,800.

On May 13, 1864, President Lincoln and General Meigs visited
the estate and were told that a number of soldiers had died there and
were awaiting burial. They gave orders that the men be buried on
the grounds, and this was the beginning of Arlington National Cem-
etery. An order of the Secretary of War, dated June 15, 1864,
officially set aside a portion of the grounds for burial purposes.
The first soldier laid to rest in this historic spot was said to be a
North Carolina soldier in the Confederate army by the name of
Reinhardt, whose body was later removed to soil farther South.
By June 30, 1865, the estate contained 5,003 bodies, and others were
being buried daily.

Some time after the war was over, Mrs. Lee having died, her
son, George Washington Custis Lee, brought suit against the United
States for the recovery of the property. It was a very embarassing
situation. According to the law in the case, he had a clear title to
the estate, and highest courts so decreed; but in the meantime the
place had been made sacred by the burial of thousands of soldiers.
It was finally agreed that the United States government should pay
him $150,000 in settlement of all claims against the property. On
March 25, 1884, the final payment of $25,000 was made, and the whole
estate became the undisputed property of the United States.

The original estate is now divided into three parts. Four hun-
dred and eight acres are inclosed as the National Military Ceme-
tery. To the west is Fort Myer, where thousands of soldiers were
trained for the World War. This is a permanent military fort of
the United States. To the east, approaching the Potomac river, is
the experimental farm of the Department of Agriculture, which can
easily be added to the burial grounds should the occasion arise. The
original estate consisted of about 1,100 acres.

■ 147

THE STORY OF ARLINGTON NATIONAL CEMETERY

Near the center of the grounds there has been erected a beauti-
ful amphitheatre costing $825,000, with a seating capacity of five
thousand. It is the only memorial of its kind in the United States,
dedicated to the soldiers and sailors of all the wars in which Ameri-
ca has taken part. It is built entirely of white marble, and is open to
the sky. On each Memorial Day, services will be held here to honor
the heroic dead. Arlington's first Memorial Day was celebrated on
May 30, 186S, General Logan, commander-in-chief of the Grand
Army of the Republic, having issued orders that all graves were to
be decorated on that date. James A. Garfield, then an eloquent mem-
ber of Congress, delivered the address of the day. Since that time
the spirit of Memorial Day has been liighly commended by many of
our national leaders. In 1880 General Ulysses S. Grant wrote feel-
ingly of the necessity for properly decorating the graves of our sol-
diers and sailors on each Memorial Day. His letter on that occasion,
addressed personally to the present editor of this magazine, is re-
produced in this connection. Remembering him as the utterer of
that touching prayer, ''Let Us Have Peace," we may well believe
that had he lived to the World War day, he would have included its
soldiers in his benediction.

Of the more than thirty-three thousand persons now buried in
Arlington, nearly five thousand are numbered among the unkno^vn
dead. The graves of the known dead are marked by marble slabs
rounded at the top, while the unknown dead bear slabs with flat
tops. Near the Mansion stands a large monument bearing tliis in-
scription: w ' ; 1

Beneath this stone repose the bones of 2,111 Unknown
Soldiers gathered after the war from the fields of
Bull Run and the route to the Rappahannock. Their
remains could not be identified, but their names and
deaths are recorded in the archives of their country.

Within the cemetery there are now three hundred and seventy-
eight Confederate graves. Near the western wall there stands a
beautiful monument erected by the Daughters of the Confederacy.
It has been called the most striking allegorical monument in the
world, and bears the words :

To our Dead Heroes. Not for fame or reward,
not for place or rank, not lured by ambition or goaded
by necessity, but in simple obedience to duty as they
understood it, these men suffered all, sacrificed all,
dared all and died.

148 ;r

ft ^

i ■ K t V H

?i.

I
f

X ^

■^

V k
^ 1

??•

V
^

M i r.

THE STORY OF ARLINGTON NATIONAL CEMETERY

The monument was designed by Moses J. Ezekiel, a Confederate sol-
dier who later became a famous sculptor. It is interesting to note
that at the foot of his masterpiece, the monument in Arlington, the
sculptor himself now lies buried with his comrades.

Here and there throughout the Civil War section may be seen
monuments to some of the most famous heroes of that conflict, in-
cluding Admiral Porter, who commanded the fleet on the Missis-
sippi river; General Joseph Wheeler, w^ho served in the Confederate
cavalry, and later was a United States soldier in the Spanish-Ameri-
can War; General Kosecrans; and General Philip Sheridan, who
made the immortal ride from Winchester.

A short distance from the Confederate monument may be seen
the ruins of Fort McPherson, one of a chain of forts which were
hastily thro^vn up as a defense of Washington during the Civil War.
It is one of the last reminders in the vicinity of the Capital of the
danger from Southern invasion during the War of the States. It
was never actually used in battle, and now consists merely of a series
of grass covered mounds.

Second in importance to the Civil War area is the Spanish War
section, and here the chief point of interest is the monument to the
heroes of the battleship Maine. It calls to mind that tragic night on
February 15, 1898, w^hen a fearful explosion in Havana Harbor
snuffed out the lives of over two hundred and fifty sailors of that
famous ship. The first victims were buried in Arlington on Decem-
ber 28, 1899, and on March 23, 1912, after the remains of the battle-
ship had been raised from Havana Harbor, sixty-four others, who
could not be identified, were buried in the Maine plot. On the first
occasion. President McKinley delivered the memorial address, and
in 1912 it was given by President Taft. The Maine monument is an
imposing structure of great historic interest, for it is surmounted by
the original mast of the Maine, while at one side rests an anchor of
the ill-fated battle-ship.

In the Spanish War section are the graves of Admiral vSampson
and his adversary in the famous verbal conflict which followed the
war, Admiral Schley. Here are also buried ''Fighting Bob" Evans,
who led the battleship fleet around the world ; General Lawton, the
hero of the fighting during the Philippine insurrection ; and here is
also a monument to Roosevelt's Eough Riders. On a hilltop far to

149

THE STORY OF ARLINGTON NATIONAL CEMETERY

the east is the mausoleum of the famous admiral of the Spanish-
American War. On it there appears the simple inscription,

GEOPtGE DEWEY, ADMIRAL OF THE XA\^^

Finally, there is the World War section. Here are buried over
five thousand American soldiers, most of them veterans from the
fields of France. Near the memorial amphitheatre is a spot destined
to become one of the most sacred shrines in the United States, the
tomb of America's Unknown Soldier. There is an atmosphere of
romance and mystery in the strange story of the soldier who re-
ceived the greatest honors of any American who died during the
world conflict.

One day in the month of October, 1921, four coffins were brought
into Chalons, France, and deposited in the city hall. They had been
taken from four military cemeteries at Belleau Wood, Bony, Thian-
court and Romagne, and each contained the body of an uiikno\\Ti
American soldier. Corporal Edward Y^ounger had been selected to
make the final choice of the one who was to receive the name of THE
UrLkno^^l Soldier. He entered the room, looked at all of the cofifins
for a few moments, and then placed a bunch of white roses on the
top of one. The other three were then borne quietly away to be
buried in Romagne cemetery, where most of the American dead in
France now lie. The coffin on which the white roses rested was
marked ^viih the inscription, ''An Unkno\\ni American Soldier ^Mio
Gave His Life in the Great War." It then began its triumphal
march toward Arlington. Wiieii it arrived at Washington it was
taken reverently to the Capitol, where before it filed nearly one hun-
dred thousand American citizens. The next day it was borne do^vn
Pennsylvania avenue, followed by the greatest funeral procession of
notables the countiy had ever seen. The President of the United
States, former Presidents Taft and Wilson, the Supreme Court of
the United States, the members of Congress, and the veterans who
had been awarded the Congressional Medal of Honor, our highest
military decoration, all paid silent tribute to the Unknown Hero.
When the procession reached Arlington the address was delivered
by the President of the United States. There were then placed
upon the casket the highest military decorations of the allied nations.
The Victoria Cross, a decoration never before given to any save a
British subject, was bestowed by Admiral Beatty of the British

150

^j^^.^,r,r,Kf.^.y,.r^^:

■•??

:j O

• /

,^^^

J^-^fag-k ..a^^.^-^l>a. ^ ■-;,-. ^y, iitifi-ulf* — .^ I- --^^

ly??^ '■'•'J'Ht^pjypuiWMifl ■- i'>'^

C £r

.. .......j-*^^ j-^.--.^^ii,.--j..i. ->,. ^ ■■,-^,,,^.,f|

J 1

THE STORY OF ARLINGTON NATIONAL CEMETERY

Xa\T. Marshal Foch, the great French general, bestowed the Croix
de Guerre and the French military cross. At last the body of the
Unkno^^Ti Soldier was laid to rest.

There are also in Arlington the graves of many military- and
naval heroes who fought against no foreign foe, but who are hon-
ored for some signal achievement in civic endeavors. In one beau-
tiful spot in front of the Lee mansion is the grave of Pierre Charles
L 'Enfant, engineer, artist and soldier, who, under the guidance of
George Washington and Thomas Jefferson, designed the plan for
the city of Washington. The setting is a wonderfully appropriate
place for his grave. Standing close by his monument, one can see
just across the Potomac the new Lincoln Memorial. A little farther
in the distance are the White House and the Washington Monument,
while on the hills to the east stand the Library of Congress and the
Capitol of the United States. If L 'Enfant could see the view from
his grave, he would know that dreams come true.

Far in the eastern portion of Arlington rises a sturdy shaft
over the grave of Lieutenant Thomas E. Selfridge, a martyr to the
science of aviation. On September 17, 1908, a flight was planned to
test one of the new Wright airplanes. The experiment was con-
ducted at Fort Myer, a part of the Arlington estate. In the plane
were Selfridge and Orville Wright. All went well for a short time,
but suddenly the plane collapsed and dashed to the earth like a
wounded bird. Selfridge was killed, but in his death he helped to
bring nearer to realization the hope of Professor Langley, the
*' father of the airplane," that ''the great overhead highway shall at
Inst be opened for the use of mankind." He lies buried only a few
hundred yards from the spot where the fatal accident occurred.

A short distance down the slope from his grave is that of Louis
Henry Maxfield, commander in 'the United States Navy, who was
killed near Hull, England, in the explosion of the Z R 2, the largest
airship ever constructed. On a trial flight which was being made
preparatory to sailing in the huge craft to America, the bag
exploded and hurled the occupants of the ship to their death. A lit-
tle to the north on an inconspicuous hillside is a marble globe mark-
ing the grave of Eobert E. Peary, discoverer of the Xorth Pole. He
finally achieved the goal of many a hardy explorer before him, and
pave to iVmerica the honor of one of the greatest feats of explora-
tion. Close at hand is the grave of Dr. Walter Reed, surgeon and

151

THE STORY OF ARLINGTON NATIONAL CEMETERY

major in the United States Army. For many years the South had
been ravaged by yellow fever, and Dr. Reed was sent down into
Cuba to discover the cause of the disease. He found that it was
caused by the bite of a variety of mosquito, and as a result of his
research the disease was conquered. His work marked one of the
most important milestones in bacteriological science. His monu-
ment bears the words, *'He gave to man control over that dreadful
Bcourge, yellow fever."

The Engineer, the Aviator, the Explorer and the Physician
were all splendid representatives of the United States. Their work
was not to destroy, but to assist mankind.

One important step remains in the development of this wonder-
ful estate. At present it is almost isolated from "Washington, and
must be reached by a roundabout trip over a Potomac bridge nearly
a mile and a half away. On Armistice Day, 1921, when the L^nknown
Soldier was buried, the roadway to the cemetery was blocked by a
surging throng of humanity. Passage in either direction became
impossible. The President of the United States, hurrying to Arling-
ton to deliver the memorial address, was delayed for nearly an hour
waiting for the passage to be cleared. To prevent the repetition of
Buch an incident and to link up the Capital City with the sacred
home of the dead, a new memorial bridge is to be constructed which
will lead from the Lincoln ^ylemorial to the cemetery at Arlington.

Arlington is one of the most impressive spots in America, and
it is destined to become even more beautiful as time goes on. As a
national cemetery it has been in existence for little more than half a
century. In the years to come it will guard the graves not of the
present thirty-three thousand of the nation's defenders, but of hun-
dreds of thousands. All of the four million soldiers, sailors and
marines of the Great War have the privilege of being buried within
its walls.

The spirit of Arlington is best revealed in the inscriptions on
the tombs of the dead. One of these bears the dying words of a lieu-
tenant in the United States Xavy: "Do not bother any more with
me, doctor, look after the others." Another may be said to express
the message of Arlington to the world :

"Go on fighting; that is what you are here for."

Note — The monument views with this narrative are from photos taken by the
author of the article.

Bust of William Pitt

Pkesented to the City of Pittsburgh

pN Thursday, September 14tli, 1922, the City of Pittsburgh
?r^?\\Vi; ^.^g ii^Q scene of a most interesting ceremony which had
direct relation to its practical founding and naming a
^ hundred and sixty-four years ago. This was the presen-
tation to the City by Sir Charles Wakefield, former Lord Mayor of
London, of a fine bronze bust of William Pitt, Earl of Chatham, the
great English statesman who was primarily responsible for the tak-
ing of the City of Pittsburgh from the French on November 25, 1758,
and in whose honor the place was named on that day by General
John Forbes.

Sir Charles Wakefield was induced to make his generous gift
through the efforts of the Sulgrave Institute, an organization named
after the home of the ancestors of George Washington and composed
of Englishmen and Americans desirous of promoting good feeling
between their respective countries. He therefore decided to present
to this country two busts of gi-eat Englishmen noted for their s>Tn-
pathy with America, Edmund Burke and William Pitt. The first
of these was presented to Washington, D. C, after his visit to Pitts-
burgh.

Upon notification of his intention as to Pittsburgh, the matter
was taken up by the Chamber of Commerce, which enlisted the inter-
est of Mayor William A. ^lagee, who appointed a committee of
arrangements headed by William H. Stevenson, President of the
Historical Society of Western Pennsylvania and of the Pennsyl-
vania Historical Commission. The other members of the executive
committee were: Wm. M. Furey, Robert Garland, L. H. Burnett,
Mrs. E. V. Babcock, W. M. Jacoby, Gen. Albert J. Logan, H. C.
McEldowney, George S. Oliver, A. C. Terry, E. X. Jones, secretary
to the Mayor, James Francis Burke, Charles W. Danziger, Wm. H.
French and Harry C. Graham.

The 164th anniversary of the battle of Grant's Hill fought
between the British and Colonial forces and the French and Indians

153

BUST OF WILLIAM PITT

was chosen as the date for the ceremony, the scene being the Pitts-
burgh City-County building situated on the hill. The battle was
fought for the possession of Fort Duquesne, but resulted in the
defeat of the British and Colonials. Xearly a month later, how-
ever, on October 12th, 175S, they were successful in the battle of
Loyalhanna, as a result of which Fort Duquesne was abandoned by
the French and taken possession of by the British and Colonials on
November 25th following.

Sir Charles Wakefield and his party reached Pittsburgh on the
morning of September 13th. He was given a luncheon at the Cham-
ber of Commerce, where he spoke pertinently and forcefully, as did
his companion, Sir Arthur A. Haworth, of Manchester, at a meet-
ing in the auditorium presided over by William H. Stevenson, where
he was introduced by President William M. Furey, of the Chambei.
In the afternoon the party was taken for an automobile ride through
the city, visiting the residence of ex-Mayor E. V. Babcock in Val-
encia, and in the evening attended a dinner at the William Penu
Hotel. In his remarks before the Chamber o'f Commerce, Sir
Charles Wakefield said in part: ''We must increase the output of
comradeship of both employer and employee." He expressed the
thanks of the visiting delegation for the cordial welcome, told how-
he had spoken to the combined forces of British and the United
States on the battle line in Belgium during the World War, and
spoke with deep feeling of hearing how the American soldiers
responded with "Fight the Good Fight." "I should like to see
those good old times come again in one respect," he said. "I mean
the unity of the trenches, the comradeship. I wish we might see the
world's spiritual forces united as were our military forces in those
great days."

In the party with Sir Charles Wakefield were Lady Wakefield,
Miss Freda W^akefield, Sir Arthur A. Haworth, president of the
Merchants' Exchange of Manchester, and Lady Haworth, Lieuten-
ant Governor McCallum Grant, of Nova Scotia, and Mrs. Grant,
Hon. D. B. Edwards, Deputy High Commissioner of Australia, H. S.
Perris, a director of Sulgrave Institution, Harold Spender, writer.
Captain M. L. DeVoto, John A. Stew^art of New York, chairman of
the American Branch of the Sulgrave Institution, W. L. Humphrey,
secretary of the Institute, and Miss Ethel Armes, secretary of the
American Branch of the Sulgrave Institution.

154

BUST OF WILLIAM PITT

At the dinner in the evening at the "William Penn Hotel, Chair-
man Stevenson presented James Francis Burke as the toastmaster.
Speeches were made by Lieutenant Governor Grant, on "Our Next
Door Neighbor ;" by John A. Stewart, on ''The Sulgrave Institution
in Its Relation to the English Speaking Race;" by Hon. D. B. Ed-
wards, on ''Hands Across the Sea;" and by Sir Charles AVakefield,
Mayor W. A. Magee, Harold Spender and H. S. Ferris. Dr. Hugh
M. Kerr delivered the invocation. Andrew B. Humphrey proposed
a toast to President Harding, Mayor Magee proposed a toast to King
George IV, and Mrs. Perris proposed a toast to Mrs. Harding.

The next day, September 14th, at noon, the bust of Pitt was
presented at a meeting held in front of the City-County building,
presided over by AVilliam H. Stevenson, vrho introduced the various
speakers. Addresses were made by William C. Sproul, Governor of
Pennsylvania, Sir Charles Wakefield, and Mayor William A. Magee.
Dr. William J. Holland delivered the invocation.

Sir Charles Wakefield, in presenting the bust, which was
wrapped Vyith British and American colors, told briefly the story of
Pitt's life, and paid glowing tribute to the American and British Sul-
grave Institution through which the bust was presented. In part he
said:

It is my great privilege to offer this bust of William Pitt, Earl
of Chatham, prime minister of England and champion of American
rights, to the City of Pittsburgh, as a token of friendship from the
British to the American people.

They will, I am sure, prize this fine bust of William Pitt, as
much as we in London value that magnificent statue of Abraham Lin-
coln, which stands in the verA^ shadow of our House of Parliament.
The controversies in which Chatham played his heroic part are
dead ; the healing hand of time has smoothed out all the roughness
and bitterness of that great struggle for liberty. English historians
and the English people have long since condemned the mistaken
policy of George III and his subser\-ient ministers, which alienated
the affection of the American colonies.

The triumph of the cause of liberty in America was a trumpet
call to its lovers everj-where, and in winning freedom for themselves,
your ancestors helped to win it for us also. They were Englishmen
and appealed to English principles of liberty and justice in their
uprising. And this appeal has been allowed, and their victory ac-
claimed by Englishmen throughout the world for many generations
past.

In honoring the great figure of Pitt today our thoughts are, in

155

BUST OF WILLIAM PITT

a small measure, and by way of gratitude and admiration for him,
in the past ; but in a greater measure they are turned to the present
and the future.

There are now no hereditary misunderstandings, or lingering
jealousies or antagonism, between the British and the American
people.

Our mission to America and, to your splendid city of Pitts-
burgh, is to bring a message of comradeship and fraternity, an as-
surance of good will and of our desire for every kind of cooperation
between our two great nations.

Our ceremony today reminds us that we have great memories
in common. We too, have more recent memories of our common
sacrifices to secure the victory of democracy in arms against the op-
pressor.

When we look, therefore, at this statue, let us remember how
easy is our journey along the road which Pitt so well pointed out,
and resolve that we will do all in our power to maintain the price-
less boon of Anglo-American comradeship.

Governor Sproul in his speech lauded Pennsylvania for its key-
stone part in every great American crisis, and said that of all the
vast tonnage of munitions which went forward in the World War,
Pennsylvania contributed eighty per cent, and Allegheny county
sixty per cent. He declared that the State of Pennsylvania and the
city of Pittsburgh are honored in two monuments that are everlast-
ing—the name given the former in honor of its founder, William
Penn, and the latter the name of William Pitt. Had the advice of
the latter been heeded, said the Governor, many struggles in the
State and Allegheny county might have been avoided in after years.
Such gatherings as that of the day, he said, serve to better relations
between nations, creating a clearer understanding and knowledge,
each for and of the other, and by that bringing a boon to all man-
kind. The relationship between the United States and Canada, the
speaker said, with a frontier of several thousands of miles
imguarded and unfortified, 'is the sort of relationship which should
prevail among all nations. The Governor spoke in glowing words
of the part Canada had taken in the World War, and with a touch of
pathos mentioned the large proportion of the population which
enlisted in the ser\ice and who made the supreme sacrifice on the
field of battle.

Mayor William A. Magee said in part:

156

BUST OF WILLIAM PITT

The gift which we are receiving today is one which the people of
Pittsburgh will appreciate to tlie full. It symbolizes the relationship
of our community to one of the outstanding fig-ures of the history of
modern times. We are pjroud of our name. "

The possession of the strategic, military and economic point at
the headwaters of the Ohio River was the cause of the great Seven
Year's war, the only war previous to the last war that was waged on
a nation-wide scale. The decision of arms at this place hastened the
growth of democratic ideals by perhaps generations if not centuries.

Our great patron saint, the outstanding figure of his lime, was
foremost in support of poi:>ular government. The American nation
was his child. We are proud in being known to the world by his
name. We are, in physical embodiment, his commemoration. This
statue will remain in this building, the seat of our municipal govern-
ment, a silent witness, constantly reminding those who follow after
us not only of the glorious days which were the fruit of his deep
wisdom and boundless energ;;;-, but of much more still, the enduring
effect upon the lives of untold millions of people determined by the
events that transpired here more than one hundred and sixty years
ago.

In introducing the speakers, Chairman Stephenson made the
following remarks :

The tie that binds the English speaking people together is the
history of their achievements in the civilization of the world.

Our gathering here today is signalized by an appropriateness of
time as well as of location and above all of purpose. That purpose
is to forge another link in the strong and unbroken chain of friend-
ship that has for more than a century united the English speaking
peoples,— Britons and Americans, — common descendants of the
Anglo-Saxon race and equal heirs to its great constitutional prin-
ciples and traditions. For near here and within sight of the win-
dows of the graceful tower which rises to my right over the temple
of justice, is the point where Fort Duquesne stood and where Fort
Pitt arose, the filial possession of which decided the destiny of the
vast territory lying between the Alleghenies and the Rockies and
made sure the creation of this great nation.

Upon the exact spot where we are now standing, just 164 years
ago today one of the notable conflicts waged for the possession of the
Forks of the Ohio was fought. Here on the 14th of September, 1758,
Major James Grant, a British officer with about GOO Highlanders
and about 200 Pennsylvanians and Virginians, fought a losing bat-
tle with the French Canadians and Indians.

British and American blood was shed in a common cause. This
battle was the culmination of French success and power in a strug-

157

BUST OF WILLIAM PITT

gle ^vhicll finally resulted in the raising of the British flag over Fort
Pitt, which thus assured the domination of the Anglo-Saxon race in
North America from the Atlantic to the Pacific and from the xVrctic
to the Gulf of Mexico.

Added to the appropriateness of the time and location of this
great gathering is that its special object is the reception of a life-
like and artistic bust of the great English statesman, a tnie and cour-
ageous friend of America, ^Yilliam Pitt, Earl of Chatham, whose
name this great city of ours ap^jropriately bears. It is he who thun-
dered in the English Parliament, ''We may bind the Colonists'
trade, confine their manufacturers and exercise every power what-
ever except taking their money out of their pockets without their
consent." He also said, "A-dopt more gentle methods in dealing
with Aonerica for the day is not far distant when America may vie
with this Kingdom not only in arms but in arts." On May 30th,
1777, he said, "You may ravage, you cannot conquer. It is impos-
sible, you cannot conquer the Americans, and from that day, one
hundred and forty-five years ago to this day, the Star Spangled
Banner has never been lowered to a foreign enemy.

The donor of this bust of the Peerless statesman, William Pitt,
is a distinguished Englishman who has the honor of being the chief
executive of the great English metropolis, London.

But this bust of the foremost English advocate of freedom and
constitutional rights will not stand here alone as an evidence that we
remember and revere the memory of William Pitt. It can be truly
said, ''If you seek his monument look around." George Bancroft,
the historian, wrote, "Pittsburgh is the most enduring monument of
William Pitt. As long as the Monongahela and Allegheny shall flow
to form the Ohio, as long as the English tongue shall be the language
of freedom in the boundless valley which their waters traverse, his
name shall stand inscribed on the Gateway of the West."

Our honored guest. Sir Charles Wakefield, v,4th Lady Wakefield
and friends, has journeyed across the Atlantic to present under the
auspices of the Sulgrave Institution his gift to the city of Pittsburgh,
this bust of the great friend of America, so that his features may be
constantly before us, and also to inspire us with the high and lofty
purpose of fostering a fraternal spirit and good feding between
the English speaking people of America and Great Britain. _

This great audience is a credit to the memory of William Pitt
and an expression of irratitude to the distinguished Englishman for
this beautiful lifelike^bust of William Pitt, which will now be un-
veiled by the donor's daughter. Miss Freda Wakefield.

The bust was then unveiled by Miss Freda Wakefield, daughter
of the donor. Following the ceremony there was a luncheon at the
William Penn Hotel, then the partv was taken to the Block House,

158

BUST OF WILLIAM PITT

where they were met by a reception committee of the Daughters of
the American Eevolution. From there, the visitors proceeded to the
Carnegie Institute, where they were received by the president, Sam-
uel H. Church, Mrs. Church, and officials of the Institute. In the
evening, there was a dinner at the Pittsburgh Golf Club presided
over bj' Samuel H. Church, after which the visitors departed for
Washington, D. C.

Editor's Note— The foregoing is reproduced from "The Western Pennsylvania
Historical Magazine," Pittsburgh, wherein it appeared as a contribution presented by
the chairman of the publication committee of that periodical. In July of 1922 was
presented in the July number of "Americana," an excellent article, "I have Called the
Place Pittsburgh," (the words of John Forbes when in 1758 he stood upon the spot
whereon was to rise a great city), being a condensation from "A History of Pittsburgh
and Its Environs," from the pen of Mr. George T. Fleming, and published that year
by the American Historical Society, Inc., the publishers also of "Americana." Our
reproduction from the "Western Pennsylvania Historical Magazine" would seem to
be altogether appropriate as a sequel to the narrative referred to.

t59

The Beginnings of Education

CONXECTICUT THE FlEST SxATE TO INSTITUTE COMMON ScHOOLS

By Henry A. Tierell, Peixcip.aj. of Free Academy, Xorwich

^^ DUG ATIOX is the process bv wliich an individual comes
^0^ into possession of some part of hmnan progress and
•iPi^^tjjj ^^^^ ^^^ himself to take part in the life of his o^vll gen-
^^^-^i eration. This process, in a normal person, is taking

place most of the time from birth to death. We are all creatures of
the past; in physical appearance, in traits of body and mind, in de-
sires, and in powers, we are the ''heirs of all the ages" of human ev-
olution. As there is abundant evidence that man has improved from
his original condition, we may fairly say that the inheritance of each
generation from the preceding one has steadily increased in value as
human experience has covered new fields of action. Each generation
progresses, first by acquiring the gains of former generations, then
by new experiences of its own.

Somewhat after the beginning of written language the accumu-
lation of records of the past became so great that specially trained
men were needed to preserve and interpret these records. And so
great has been the increase in the amount and complexity of human
progress, that great institutions have arisen to secure for humanity
the perpetual possession of its most valuable gains. These gains
may be grouped under two heads: first, gains in aims; secondly,
gains in powers. Under these two topics may be grouped, I believe,
all the progress of every epoch of history as well as that of every in-
dividual in any epoch. Let us then briefly subdivide human aims
and human powers.

In so far as man's aims are affected by a belief in the supernat-
ural, we group them under the name of Religion. In so far as his
aims affect his dealings with his fellow men we may group them un-
der the head of Morality. The moral code has on the one side the
sanction of the institution of Religion, and on the other side the
support of the institution of Government.

i6o

THE BEGINNINGS OF EDUCATION .v

Human powers may be subdivided into knowledge, or power in
understanding; efficiency, or power in action; emotion, or power to
feel and appreciate. It is evident then that the great institutions of
mankind exist for the purpose of educating man in these aims and
powers. The progress of humanity is the aggregate gain of individ-
uals in spiritual inspiration, in moral desires, in respect for law, in
power to enjoy what is best, in sympathy for others, in the virtues
and habits that promote efficiency, in the understanding necessary to
direct one's efforts intelligently.

The School is that institution which exists primarily for the dis-
tribution of knovrledge. Now the mass of human knowledge has be-
come so great that no one can hope to put into practice more than a
very small part of it. It is necessary therefore that the indiWdual
choose a time when he "will begin to put his attention on the details
of his life work rather than on the broader understanding of human
progress. This point of time marks the division between his liberal
culture and his technical training.

"\\"hen shall technical training begin? No one knows. The an-
swer will vary with the individual's powers and opportunities. It is
fair to say that liberal culture should be prolonged until its further
continuance would interfere with the technical efBciency of the indi-
vidual. But even technical information vnW be of little use to an in-
dividual unless he has the personal virtues that make him efficient.
Strength of will, tact, good habits, and many other qualities, are to
be ranked even higher than understanding. In modern times, there-
fore, the school has become in miniature a world of itself, in which
the right minded pupil may learn lessons of morality, lessons of per-
sonal power, as well as lessons in understanding and appreciation.

Besides the four great institutions, there are other tremendous
forces at work moulding the lives of individuals and communities ;
—Literature, Painting, Music, the Press, and too many other forces
to mention, have today a greater influence than ever before in the
history of the world. A full definition of education, then, in its
broadest sense, would be something like this : — Education is the pro-
cess whereby the individual, through the Home, the Church, the
State, the School, and through all the remainder of his enviromnent,
learns his own noblest capabilities, learns to obey moral law, gains
power to do, and understanding to direct that power. In treating
those facts which it is most advisable ^that a man entering into life
should accuratelv know, Kuskin says:

i6i

THE BEGINNINGS OF EDUCATION

I believe that he ought to know three things : First, Where he is ;
secondly, "Where he is going; thirdly, ^Miat he had best do, under
those circumstances.

First : Where he is. — That is to say, what sort of a world he has
got into ; how large it is ; what kind of creatures live in it, and how;
what it is made of, and what may be made of it.

Secondly : Where he is going. — That is to say, what chances or
reports there are of any other world besides this ; what seems to be
the nature of that other world. . . .

Thirdly: What he had best do under the circumstances. — That
is to say, what kind of faculties he possesses ; what are the present
state and wants of mankind ; what is his place in society ; and what
are the readiest means in his power of attaining happiness and dif-
fusing it. The man who knows these things, and who has had his
vdU so subdued in the learning them, that he is ready to do what he
knows he ought, I shall call educated ; and the man who knows them
not, uneducated — though he could talk all the tongues of Babel.

The men who settled Connecticut believed that every one should
be able to read the word of God. Every church therefore had its
teacher as well as its preacher. In advance of any Colonial legisla-
tion relating to common schools, almost every settlement had its
teacher for part of the year at the most. The first laws did little
more than guarantee the practice common in most towns. The set-
tlers realized that the system of government dimly outlined in the
*' Mayflower Compact" of 1619, expanded in the Fundamental
Orders of 1639, which to us of today stands forth as the ''first writ-
ten constitution knoYvm to history" and the foundation for repub-
lican form of government, made universal education essential to
self-preservation.

The first law relating to common schools in Connecticut was
enacted by the town of New Haven in 1641, and pro^'ided for a free
school to be supported out of "the Common Stock." The next law
was passed in Hartford in 1643, providing a free school for the poor
children, with tuition charge for those able to pay. In 1646 a com-
pilation of laws of the colony shows that every township of fifty
families should maintain a school, and any town of one hundred
families a grammar school. After the union of New Haven and
Comiecticut under the charter of 1662, many acts were passed relat-
ing to common schools. In 1700, every towTi of seventy families was
required to keep constantly a schoolmaster able to teach reading and
writing. Towns of smaller size had to keep a school half the year.

162

THE BEGINNINGS OF EDUCATION

A pri-ammar school was required in every shire town. The rate for
school expenses was fixed at a minimum of forty shillings for every
1,000 in the county lists, and, if insufficient, was to be further secured
by joint le^y on inhabitants and parents of children. School com-
mittees, as distinct from other town officers, are first mentioned in
170S.

Parishes were recognized as school districts, though under gen-
eral control of the towns. The close connection between churches
and schools was possible because the population was homogeneous.
But gradually came about a system of the separation of the church
and school. By 179S, schools were managed by themselves as school
societies or districts. The gradual return to town management
by the consolidation of school districts followed the change of school
laws in 1856. The types of schools of course changed as school laws
became better adjusted to the needs of growing communities. In
the various communities grew up private schools alongside the com-
mon elementary school. As types of such schools may be mentioned
those described by Miss Caulkins in her "History of Xorwich":

The schools in Norwich were neither intermitted or neglected
during the Revolutionary War. An institution of higher grade than
elementary was sustained in the town-plot through all the distrao
tions of the country. It called in many boarders from abroad, and
at one period, with Mr, Goodrich for its principal, acquired con-
siderable poinilarity. This school is endorsed by its committee
Andrew Huntington and Dudley Woodbridge, in 1783, as furnishing
instruction to *' young gentlemen and ladies, lads and misses, vj
every branch of literature, viz., reading, writing, arithmetic, the
learned languages, logic, geograj^hy, mathematics," &c. Charles
White, teacher.

The exhibitions of the school were connnonly enlivened with
scenic representations and interludes of music. A taste for such
entertainments was prevalent. The young people, even after their
emacipation from schools, would sometimes take part in theatri-
cal representations. We learned from the town newspaper that ii)
February, 1792, a select company of young ladies and gentlemen
performed the tragedy of "Gus'tavus" and "The Mistakes of a
Night" at the court-house.

The school-ma'am of fonner times, with her swarming hives of
pupils, was an institution of which no sample remains at the pres-
ent day. She was a life-long incumbent, never going out of one
round of performance : always teaching little girls and boys to sit

163

THE BEGINNINGS OF EDUCATION

up straight and treat their elders with respect; to conquer the
spelling-book, repeat the catechism, never throw stones, never tell a
lie; the boys to write copies, and the girls to work samplers. If
they sought higher education than this, they passed out of her
domain into finishing schools. Almost every neighborhood had its
school-ma'am, and the memory is still fresh 'of Miss Sally Smith at
the Landing, and Miss Molly G rover of the Town-plot.

Dancing-schools were peculiarly nomadic in their character;
the instructor (generally a Frenchman) circulating through a wide
district and giving lessons for a few weeks at particular points.
Reels, jigs and contra-dances were most in vogue : the hornpi]je and
rigadoon were attempted by only a select few ; cotillions were grow-
ing in favor; the minuet much admired. In October, 1787, Griffith's
dancing-school was opened at the house of Mrs. Billings in the town-
plot. He taught five different minuets, one of them a duo, and
another a cotillion-minuet. His lessons were given in the morning,
with a scholars ' ball once a fortnight. Ten years later, J. C. Dever-
eux was a popular teacher of the dance. He had large classes for
several seasons at the court house, and at Kinney's hotel in Chelsea.

In 1799, a school for young ladies was opened in the house
of Major ^ATiiting upon the Little Plain, by Mrs. Brooks, who de-
voted herself especially to feminine accomplishments, such as tam-
bour, embroidery, painting in water-colors, instrumental music, and
the French langiiage. She had at first a large number of pupils
from this and the neighboring towns, but the attendance soon de-
clined, and the school was relinquished. In general the young ladies
at such schools only remained long enough to practice a few tunes
on the guitar, to tambour a muslin shawl and apron, or embroider a
scripture scene, and this gave the finishing stroke to their educa-
tion.

It was common then, as it is now, for parents with liberal means
to send both their sons and daughters from home to obtain greater
educational advantages. Young ladies from Xor^dch often went to
Boston to finish their education, and now and then one was placed
Tinder the guardian care and instruction of the Moravian sisterhood
in their seminary at Bethlehem, Pennsylvania. In 1782 an academ-
ical association was formed in the western part of the to^^^l-plot,
consisting of fortv-one subscribers and one hundred shares of rights.
The old meeting-house of the Separatists was purchased and re-
paired for the use of this institution. The first principal was Samuel
Austin, and the range of studies included Latin and Greek, naviga-
tion and the mathematics. Two popular school-books then just is-
sued were introduced bv Mr. Austin into this school— A\ ebster 's
"Grammatical Institutes," and ''Geography Made Easy," by Jed-
idiah Morse. Mr. Morse was himself subsequently a teacher m this
institution, which was continued with varying degrees of prosperity

164

THE BEGINNINGS OF EDUCATION

for thirty years or more. Alexander Macdonald, author of a school-
book called '*Tlie Youth's Assistant," was one of its teachers. He
died May 4, 1792, aged forty. Newcomb Kinney was at one time the
principal, and had for his usher John Russ of ^Hartford, afterward
member of Congress from 1819 to 1823. In 1800, Sebastian C. Ca-
bot was the chief instructor. This school was kept in operation
about thirty years. After it ceased, the lower part of the building
was occupied by the public school, and the upper part, being suitably
prepared, was in use for nearly twenty years as a Methodist chapel.

Dr. Daniel Lathrop, who died in 1782, left a legacv of £500 to
the town for the support of a free grammar school, upon certain
conditions, one of which was that the school should be kept during
eleven months of each year. A school upon this foundation was
opened in 1787, and continued for about fifty years. The brick
school-house upon the green was built for its accommodation. Its
first teacher was Ebenezer Punderson. But the most noted of its
preceptors and the one who longest held his place w^as Mr. William
Baldwin, an excellent instructor, faithful and apt to teach, but a
rigid disciplinarian, and consequently more respected than beloved
by his pupils, until after-life led them to reverse the decisions of
earlier days. The young have seldom judgment and generosity suf-
ficient to make them love those who control them for their good.

In 1843 the Lathrop donation was relinquished, with the consent
of the legislature, to the heirs-at-law of Thomas Coit, a nephew of
Dr. Lathrop, to whom by the provision of the testator's ^\ill it was in
such case to revert. The investment had depreciated in value, and
the restrictions with which the legacy was incumbered made it, in the
advanced state of educational institutions, more of a hindrance than
a help. The school had been for many years a great advantage to the
to-wn, but having accomplished its mission, it quietly ceased to be.

Evening schools of short duration, devoted to some special
study, w^ere not uncommon. The object was usually of a practical
nature, and the students above childhood. The evening school of
Consider Sterry, in 1798, covered, according to his program, the fol-
lowing range of instruction : ' 'Bookkeeping in the Italian. American
and English methods, mathematics, surveying and plotting of lands;
price Is. 6d. per week. Navigation and the method of finding longi-
tude by lunar observations and latitude by the sun's altitude, one
dollar for the complete knowledge."

Few men are gifted by nature with such an aptitude for scien-
tific research as Consider Sterry. His attainments were all self-ac-
quired under great disadvantages. Besides a work of lunar observa-
tions, he and his brother prepared an arithmetic for schools, and in
company ^\ith Nathan Daboll, another self-taught scientific genius,
he arranged and edited a svstem of practical navigation, entitled
"The Seaman's Universal Dailv Assistant," a work of nearly three

165

THE BEGIXXIXGS OF EDUCATION

hundred pages. He also published several small treatises, vrrote
political articles for the papers, and took a profound interest in free-
masonry.

Ill June, 1800, a school was inaugurated at the brick house on
the Little Plain, with Mr. William AVoodbridge for the principal.
The assembly room was fitted up with desks and benches for an aca-
demical hall; both sexes were admitted, and the whole was under the
supervision of a board of four citizens— Joseph Howland, Samuel
AVoodbridge, Thomas Fanning, Thomas Lathrop. But the situation
was too remote from the centers of population, and after a trial of
two or three years this school was relinquished for want of patron-
age.

A select school for young persons of both sexes was long sus-
tained in the to^\ni-plot, but with varying tides of prosperity and de-
cline. After a void of two or three years, it was revived in 1S03 by
Pelatiah Perit, who had just then graduated from Yale College, and
Avas only eighteen years of age. Lydia Huntley, afterwards Mrs.
Sigourney, was one of his pupils.

Among other teachers of the town-plot, who were subsequently
honorable and noted in their several callings, the following are well
remembered: Daniel Haskell, president of the Vermont University;
Henry Strong, LL.D., eminent in the law; John Hyde, judge of coun-
ty court, judge of probate, etc. ; Dr. Peter Allen, a physician in Ohio;
Rev. Joshua L. Williams, of Middletown; J. Bates Murdock, after-
wards an ofiScer of the Second War with Great Britain ; Phineas L.
Tracy, who from 1827 to 1833 was Member of Congress from Gene-
see county, New York.

A proprietary school w^as established at the Landing in 1797,
by twenty-seven heads of families. The school-house was built on
the slope* of the hill above Church street, and the school was assem-
bled and organized by the Eev. Walter King. David L. Dodge was
the first regular teacher. In 1802, the Kev. Thomas Williams was
the preceptor. He was noted for his assiduous attention to_ the
health and morals as well as the studies of his pupils. He drilled
them thoroughly in the ''Assembly's Catechism," and used ^dth his
younger classes a favorite manual called ''The Catechism of Na-
ture." Other teachers of this school were Mr. Scarborough, Eben-
ezer Witter, John Lord (president of Dartmouth College), George
Hill, and others. But no one retained the office for so long a terin as
Dvar T. Hinckley, of Vrindham, a man of earnest zeal in his profes-
sion, who was master of desk and bench in Norwich for twenty years
or more, vet never removed his family or obtained a regiilar home
in the place. He was a schoolmaster of the old New England type,
devoted to his profession as an ulterior pursuit, and expending his
best energies in the performance of its duties.

Schools at that period consisted uniformly of two sessions a

i66

THE BECxINXIXGS OF EDUCATIOX

<iay, of three hours each, \Wth a half-holiday on Saturday. Mr.
Hinckley, in addition to this, had sometimes an evening or morning
school, or both, of two hours each, for pupils not belonging to the
day-school. The morning hours were devoted to voung ladies, and
from an advertisement of May, 1S16, giving notice of a new term, we
ascertain the precise time when the class assembled: ''Hours from
5 o'clock to 7 A. M." Let no one hastily assume that this earlv sum-
mons would be neglected. Living witnesses I'emain to testify "that it
drew a goodly number of young aspirants who came out, fresh and
vigorous, at sunrise or a little later, to pursue their studies.

Another institution that made its mark upon society was the
Chelsea Grammar School, organized in 1S06, but not incorporated
till 1821, when it was empowered to hold real estate to the value of
$20,000. The school-house was on the side-hill opposite the Little
Park, in Union street. This institution continued in operation, with
some vacant intervals, about forty years, securing for its patrons the
benefits of an academical education for their children without send-
ing them home. Many prominent citizens of Xorv^ich here received
their first introduction to the classics, the sons in numerous in-
stances taking possession of seats once occupied by their fathers.

No complete list of the preceptors has been obtained ; btit among
the remembered names are several that have since been distin-
guished in literary and professional pursuits — Dr. Jonathan Knight,
of New Haven; Charles Griswold, of L^mie; Jonathan Barnes,
Wyllis Warner, Roswell C. Smith, Kev. Horace Bushnell, D. D., and
Hev. AVilliam Adams, D. D. These men were all young at the time.
The preceptors of most schools, here and elsewhere, at that period,
vere college graduates, accepting the office for a year, or at most for
two or three years, between taking their degree and entering upon,
some other profession. But teachers to whom the vocation is but a
stepping-stone to something beyond on which the mind is fixed,
however faithful and earnest in their present duties, can never raise
an institution to any permanent standard of excellence.^ It is well
therefore that these temporary undertakings should give way to
public schools more thoroughly systematized and conducted by per-
sons who make teaching a profession.

In Chelsea, beginning about 1825, a series of expedients for en-
larging the bounds of knowledge afford pleasing e%'idence of the
gradual expansion of intellect and enterprise. A lyceum, a circu-
lating library, a reading club, a society for mutual improvement, and
a mechanics'^ association, were successively started, and though most
of them were of brief duration, they were cheering tokens of an ad-
vance in the right path. . .

The Nor^dch Female Academy was incorporated m 1828. ihis
institution was greatlv indebted for its origin to the persevering ex-
■ertion of Mr. Thomas Robinson, who was the principal agent of the

167

THE BEGIXXIXGS OF EDUCATION

corporation. The brick hall erected for its accommodation stood on
the hill facing the river, higher than any other buildinc: then on the
declivity. Neither court-house nor jail had gained a foothold on the
height, which was well forested, and toward the north surmounted
by a prospect station, overtopping the woods, and known as Rock-
well's Tower. ^ The academy had the rugged hill for its background,
but on other sides the view was varied and extensive ; and when at
recess the fair young pupils spread in joyous freedom over the
height, often returning vrixh wild flowers and oak-leaf garlands from
the neighboring groves, neither poetry nor romance could exagger-
ate the interest of the scene.

The most prosperous year of this academy was 1833, when the
number of pupils amounted to nearly iiinety, many of them boarders
from other places. But the exposed situation of the building, and
the rough, steep ascent by v.iiich only it could be reached, were ad-
verse to the prosperity of a female academy, and it soon became ex-
tinct— disbanded by wintry blasts and icy foot-paths.

In her ''History of New London," Miss Caulkins thus covers
the early history of public education in New London :

The toA^m school located on this spot was the free grammar-
school, which had for its main support the Bartlet and other public
revenues, and had been originally established further up the hill, on
Hempstead street, but had descended from thence about 1750. It
was now removed a few rods to the north, and placed in the highway
fronting the Erving lot (Church street in that part not having been
opened), with no wall or inclosure around it, these not being deemed
at that time necessary. The dwelling houses in this part of the
toAvn were few, and the neighboring hills and fields were the play-
ground of the boys. In the rear was the Hallam lot, extending from
Broad street to the old meeting-house square, ^vith but one building
upon it, and that in its north-east corner. A little more distant, in
the rear of the courthouse, was the Coit ''hollow-lot," shaded by
large trees, and enriched ^^-ith a ri\'ulet of pure water (where Cot-
tage street now runs). Still further back was a vacant upland lot
(kno\^m as Fosdick's or :\relally's lot), containing here and there a
choice apple-tree, well known to schoolboys; this is now the second
burial ground.

We have heard aged people revert to these scenes, the days
when thev were pupils of the free grammar-school, under the sway
of "Master Owen"; when a house of worship had not given name
and beautv to Zion's Hill, and only a cellar and a garden, tokens of
former residence of one of the early settlers of the to^^m, were to be
seen on the spot where the Trott mansion now stands. ( This is sup-
posed to have been the place where stood the house on Charles Hill,

i68

THE BEGIXXIXGS OF EDUCATION

fortified in the time of the Indian war. The present house was built
by Samuel Fosdick, at the head of Xiantic river, but taken apart,
brought into town, and erected in 17S6, It has been occupied by J. P.
Trott, its present owner, more than half a century.) Later than this
(about 1796) General Huntington broke ground upon the hillside
and erected his house (now Hurlbut's). in the style called cottage
ornee. Beyond this, on the present Coit property, was a gushing
spring, where the eager schoolboy slaked his thirst and cooled his
heated brow; and not a quarter of a century has elapsed since the
space now occupied by the Williams mansion and grounds was an
open, irregular hillside over whose rugged surface troops of chil-
dren, as they issued from the school-room, were seen to scatter in
their various sports, like flocks of sheep spreading over the hills.

In the year 1795, the old school-house, a low, red building of one
room, with a garret above, entered by a flight of stairs and a trap
door, where refractory pupils were committed for punishment ; and
>Wth desks and benches, which, though made of solid oak, were des-
perately marred by ink and knife ; was abandoned, and the school re-
moved to a larger building of brick, erected for its accommodation
in the highway, south of the court house, where it fulfilled another
period of its history, of nearly forty years. Here the chair of in-
struction, or more properly the throne (for the government was des-
potic), Avas occupied after ISOO by Dr. Dow, the number of whose
subjects usually amounted to about 150, though sometimes rising to
200.

In 1833, a new and much superior edifice was erected for the
grammar school on a lot south of the Second Congregational Church,
chiefly through the exertion and liberality of Joseph Hurlbut, to
whom a vote of thanks was rendered by the tovni, October 9th, 1S33.
In this building the Bartlet or grammar school is still continued un-
der the care of the town, but the fund is inadequate to its support
and the pupils are taxed to supply the deficiency.

The most noted teachers of this school since 1750, those whose
office covered the longest term of years, were John Owen (the re-
mains of ''Master Owen," were laid in the second burial ground, but
no memorial stone marks the spot. If a sufficient number of his old
pupils are yet upon the stage of life to undertake the charge, it
would be a creditable enterprise for them to unite and raise some
simple but fitting monument to his memory. He was for many years
both town and city clerk)— and Ulysses Dow; both were peculiar
characters, and each remained in office nearly forty years. The
former died in 1801, aged sixty-five ; the latter in 184-1-, aged seventy-
eight.

The Union School was an establishment incorporated by the
General Assembly in October, 1774. The petition for the act was
signed by twelve proprietors, who state that they had "built a com-

169

THE BEGIXXIXGS OF EDUCATION

modions school house, and for several years past hired and sup-
ported a school-master." The oricrinarproprietors were Kiehard
Law, Jeremiah Miller, Duncan Stewart, Silas Church, Thomas Al-
len, John Eichards, Kobinson Mumford, Joseph Cristophers, Mar-
vin Wait, Nathaniel Shaw, Jr., Roger Gibson, Thomas Mumford.

This school was intended to furnish facilities for a thorough
English education and the classical preparation necessary for enter-
ing college. The school-house stood on State street, and by the sub-
sequent opening of Union street was made a corner lot. This was a
noted school in its early days, yielding a larger income than ordi-
nary schools, and the station of preceptor was regarded as a post
of honor. It has been heretofore stated that Nathan Hale held that
ofiSce in 1775, and that he left the school to enter the army. He was
the first preceptor after the act of incorporation. A few only of his
successors can be named. Seth Williston, a graduate of Dartmouth
College and since knowTi as a diyine of considerable eminence, was
in charge for two years. Jacob B. Gurley, from the same seminary,
succeeded Williston in May, 1794, and was the principal for three
years. (Mr. Gurley is a native of Mansfield, Connecticut, but since
1794 a resident of New London, where he began to practice as an at-
torney in 1797.) Ebenezer Learned, a native of the to\m, and a
graduate of Yale College, filled the chair of instruction in 1799.
Knight, of the Medical College of New Haven, Olmstead of Yale,
Mitchell of the University of North Carolina, and many other names-
of note, are among the teachers after 1800.

The school house was taken down and the land sold after 1830,
and in 1833 a reorganization took place, a new charter was obtained
and a brick school house flourished for a few years, but could not be
long sustained. The Bartlet and common schools gathered in the
great mass of pupils ; the number wishing to pursue a more extensive
system of education was small, and the Union School, an old and
venerated establishment, was discontinued. Li 1851 the building
was sold to the Bethel Society, by whom it has been converted into a
commodious house of worship.

No provision seems to have been made for the education of fe-
males in anything but needle-work, reading, writing, and the first
principles of arithmetic, until the year 1799. A female academy
was then built by a company of proprietors, in Green street, and in-
corporated by the legislature. It continued in operation, with some
intervals of recess, about thirty years. The property was then sold
and the company dissolved in 1834. A new female academy was
built the same year on Broad street, and the system of instruction
commenced by Eev. Dr. Daniel Huntington. This institution has
hitherto met -with fair encouragement. Since 1841 it has been in
charge of H. P. Farnsworth, principal. The pupils are arranged in
tw^o departments, and for a few years past the average number has
been about eighty.

I/O

THE BEGIXXIXGS OF EDUCATION

Private schools of similar nature were found in other towns of
the county. Higher education was sought by many leading men.
Miss CauUdns gives a list of eighty-six names of men native to New
London who had received a college education up to the year 1850. A
similar list for Norwich may be found in the ''Norwich Jubilee Vol-
ume," and includes over 130 names.

Speaking in broad terms, the progress since 1856 might be
grouped under the following heads : Better trained teachers, better
text books, better school buildings and equipment, better supervi-
sion, better teaching methods, compulsory attendance laws, graded
schools, evening schools, continuation schools, trade schools, high
schools, medical inspection, better financial support of schools, edu-
cation of the deaf, care of the defective and the orphaned and desti-
tute, restriction of child labor, and many forms of welfare work
closely connected with education.

Connecticut was the first State in the Union to set apart and
establish a fund for the support of common schools. This was done
after the sale of the "Western Keserve" lands in 1795 for $1,200,-
000. By the Constitution of 1818, Article 8, Par. 2, this fund is
forever set apart for public schools :

§ 2. The fund, called the ''School Fund," shall remain a per-
petual fund, the interest of which shall be inviolably appropriated to
the support and encouragement of the public or common schools
throughout the state, and for the equal benefit of all the people
thereof. The value and amount of said fund shall, as soon as prac-
ticable, be ascertained in such manner as the General Assembly
may prescribe, published and recorded in the Comptroller's office;
and no law shall ever be made authorizing said fund to be diverted
to any other use than the encouragement and support of public
or common schools, among the several school societies, as justice and
equity shall require.

By the Charter of 1662, given by Charles II., Connecticut was
bounded on the north by the Massachusetts line, and on the south by
the "sea" (Long Island sound), and extended from Narragansett
bay to the "South sea" (Pacific ocean). The parts of this territory
covered by the grants already made to New York and Xew Jersey
were never claimed by Connecticut ; and the part covered by Penn-
sylvania was given up to the claims of that State ; the remaining por-
tion was held by Connecticut till after the Revolutionary War,

171

THE BEGIXXIXGS OF EDUCATION

when it was all ceded to the United States, except about 3,300,000
acres in what is now the northwestern part of Ohio. The territory
was known as the ''Western Eeserve," or the "Lands west of Penn-
sylvania. ' ' In May, 1795, an act was passed appropriating the inter-
est on the moneys which should be received on the sale of these lands
to the support of schools, "to bo paid over to the said societies in
their capacity of school societies according to the lists of idoUs and
ratable estate of such societies respectively." The societies here
referred to were formerly known as parishes or societies, and later
as ecclesiastical societies. This act recognizes them in a distinct
capacity and denominates them school societies.

The "lands west of Pennsylvania" were sold August, 1795, for
$1,200,000, by a committee appointed for that purpose, and their re-
port was accepted by the legislature in October of the same year.
The first apportionment of the income of the school fund was made
in 1779.

We have spoken of the importance placed on education by the
early settlers. The settlers also felt a responsibility for the welfare
of the Indians. ]\Iany of these aborigines were sutlering from drunk-
enness and ignorance, and it was not easy to get them to take an in-
terest in a higher life. The pastors in New London and Norwich did
their best. We submit a curious document, signed by the Mohegan
Chief, Uncas.

When King Charles the First sent his red-faced well-beloved
cousin "a Bible to show him the way to heaven, and a sword to de-
fend him from his enemies," Uncas valued the latter gift much more
than he did the former. But I am happy to bring forward one new
fact to show that he was not at all times indifferent to the other
present. It has often been stated that Uncas uniformly opposed the
introduction of Christianity among the people of his tribe. Within
a few days past an original document has come to light which bears
important testimony on this interesting question. It is nothing less
than a bond in which, under his o\ni signature, the sachem promises
to attend the ministrations of the Rev. Mr. Fitch, whensover and
wheresoever he may choose to appoint. This paper is so remarkable
that we give it in full. If we cannot call it the sachem's creed or con-
fession of faith, it is at least his covenant :

172

THE BEGINNINGS OF EDUCATION

Be it known to all men and in special to the Antboritv of The
Colony of Conecticott That I Uncas sachim of the Munheags. now
resident in Pamechaug doe by these presents firmlv enga\4 and
binde my selfe, that I will from time to time and at all times here-
after, in a constant way and manner attend up Mr. James Fitch Min-
ister of Norwich, at all such seasons as he shall appoint for preach-
ing and to praying with the Indians either at my now residence, or
wheresoever els he shall appoint for that holy service, and further I
doe faithfully promis to Command all my people to attend the same,
in a constant way and solemn manner at all such times as shall be sett
by the sayd I\lr. James Fitch minister, alsoe I promis that I will not
by any wayes or means what soe ever, either privatly or openly use
any plots or contriveances by words or actions to affright or discour-
age any of my people or others, from attending the Good work afore-
sayd, upon penalty of suffering the most grevious punishment that
can be inflicted upon me, and Lastly I promis to encourage all my
people by all Good wayes and means I can, in the due observance of
such directions and instructions, as shall be presented to them by
the sayd Mr. James Fitch aforesayd, and to the truth hereof this
seaventh day of June in the year one thousand six hundred seventy
and three I have hereunto set my hand or mark.

Witnessed bv us mark

JohnTalcott ,. . The * of Uncass

Tho: Stanton, Ser.

Samuell Mason. '"

Let us look with charity, my friends, upon this promise, remem-
bering that every man, red face and pale face alike, is accepted "ac-
cording to that which he hath, and not according to that which he
hath not."

Of interest in education on the part of New London county citi-
zens, the following is a proof, C|Uoted from an address by Dr. Gil-
man. Yale College is even more indebted to Norwich. Before it was
chartered by the State, Major James Fitch (another son of Rev-
erend James) gave to the new collegiate school a farm of 637 acres
of land, and offered the glass and nails for a house. The following is
his proposal:

Majr. Fitch's Generosity Proposed 1701. — In that it hath
pleased y Lord our God as a token for God To us and children after
us to put it into the hearts of his faithful ministers : to take soe great
paines, and be at soe considerable charge for setting up a colegeat
schoole amongst us and now for farther promoating, of this God
pleasing worke I humbly, freely and heartily offer, on demand to
provid glass for a house and if people doe not come up to offer what

^72>

THE BEGINNINGS OF EDUCATION

is reasonable and needfull that I will than provid nails of all sorts :
to be used in building a hones and hall : 21y I give a farme, 637 Acrs
of land and when I come home I will send Ve draft and laying out to
Mr. Danl. Taylor that he may make such a Deed proper in such a
case the farme of value at 150.£ I will alsoe take some pains to put it
in a way of yearely prohtt 30 £ charge I hope will bring 20 £ p yeare
in a little time.

Newhaven October 16 1701 James Fitch.

It> was this noble gift which insured at that time the establish-
ment of the now venerable institution — Yale College. Not many
years after, Dr. Daniel Lathrop, beside a large donation to the pub-
lic school of his native place, gave £500 to the college without limita-
tions ; and mthin the memory of most of those now present, Dr. Al-
fred E. Perkins, impressed with the thought that ''a true university
in these days is a collection of books," gave a fund of $10,000 to the
college library in New Haven, thus perpetuating his name in grate-
ful remembrance, and exerting an influence which ^^^ll increase till
the college and the country are no more. Three citizens of Nor^^^ch,
**to the manner born," have thus given to Yale College the largest
donations which, at each successive time, its treasury had received
from any individual, and their example has been followed by many
others, giving in proportion to their means.

The most remarkable of the attempts to civilize the Indians is
doubtless that of Eev. Eleazer Wheelock of Lebanon. The remarka-
ble results of this effort with Samson Occum is shown in the follow-
ing account of the origin of Dartmouth College, taken from Kurd's
"History of New London County, Connecticut":

In 1735, Eleazer "Wheelock, a clergyman of fine talents, of earn-
est character, and of devoted piety, was settled over the Second Con-
gregational Church, in the north part of the town of Lebanon. Like
many other ministers of the day and afterwards, he had several
young men in his family, whom he taught the higher branches of
English and in the classics.

In December, 1743, a young Mohegan Indian, about twenty
years of age, Samson Occom, whose name has since become more
famous than that of any other of the tribe, unless perhaps the first
Uncas, applied to Mr. ^Mieeloek for admission among his scholars..
Occom was born in 1723, at Mohegan, and grew up in the pagan
faith and the rude and savage customs of his tribe. During the great
religious awakening of 1739-40 he had become convinced of the
truth of Christianity, and deeply alarmed for his o\\'n lost condi-

174

THE BEGINNINGS OF EDUCATION

tioii. For six months he groaned in the gloom of his darkness, but
then light broke into his soul, and he was seized ^ith an irresistible
impulse to carry this great light to his benighted race, and to become
a teacher to his lost brethren, and with his heart swelling with this
impulse he now stood before AVheelock, asking to be instructed for
this great work.

It was not in the heart of Wheelock to resist this appeal, and he
at once admitted him to his school and family with open arms, and
in the spirit of his mission. Occom had already learned the letters
of the alphabet, and could spell out a few words, and such was his
zeal and devotion to study that in four years he was fitted to enter
college ; but his health had been so impaired by intense application,
and lacking also the means, he never entered. Leaving school, he re-
turned to his tribe, preaching and teaching salvation through Christ
alone, with power and effect, supporting himself meantime, like the
rest of his tribe, by hunting and fishing, and the rude Indian arts of
making baskets and other Indian utensils, and occasionally teaching
small Indian schools, but during all this time still pursuing his own
studies in theology and Bible literature.

In this mission he visited other tribes. In 1748 he went over to
Long Island and spent several years there among the Montauk, the
Shenecock, and other tribes, preaching and teaching with great suc-
cess. At one time a great revival occurred under his labors there,
during which many Indians were converted. August 29, 1759, he
was ordained by the Suffolk Presbj'tery of Long Island, and was ever
after regarded as a regular member of that ecclesiastical body.

The case of Occom and its instructive results attracted wide
attention from the first start, and Mr. T^Tieelock determined to open
his school to other Indian youths who desired to engage in and
be fitted for the same work and in a short time it became exclu-
sively an ''Indian School" for missionary purposes, so that by 1762
he had more than twenty Indian students, preparing for the conver-
sion of their countrymen.

This new movement attracted the earnest attention of the lead-
ing clergj-men and Christian philanthropists throughout all New
England and the Northern colonies. To all who looked with anxiety
for the conversion and civilization of the aborigines of this part of
North America, this school was long considered the brightest and
most promising ground of hope. Notes of encouragement came
pouring in from various sources throughout all the New England
colonies, from ministers' councils, from churches, and from eminent
leaders and philanthopists, with money contributions, cheering on
the movement, and all aiming to increase the numbers in training,
and to give to the school a wider sweep in its influence. Probably
no school in this or any other land or age ever awakened so wide-
spread and intense an interest or seemed freighted with such a

175

THE BEGIXXIXGS OF EDUCATION

precious and hopeful mission as did then lliis little parochial school,
kept in the obscure parsonage of a country minister.

In 1765 a general conference of the friends of the school was
held, at which it was determined to send Samson Occom to England
to show to our English brethren there what Christianity had^done
for him, and what it could do for the natives of North America, and
that Kev. Nathaniel AVhitaker, of Norwich, should go with him, to
enlist co-operation in the cause and to solicit contributions in its aid.
Occom was then forty-three years old, well educated, and spoke
English clearly and fluently. His features and complexion bore
every mark of his race, but he was easy and natural in social man-
ners, frank and cordial, but modest in conversation, and his deport-
ment in the pulpit was such as to command deep attention and
respect. He could preach extemporaneously and well, but usually
wrote his sermons. Such, then, was this son of the forest, and such
his sublime mission to the English mother-land— to convert the
natives of a pagan continent to Christianity and civilization through
the ministry of pagan converts of their own race.

Plis appearance in England produced an extraordinary sensa-
tion, and he preached with great applause in London and other prin-
cipal cities of Great Britain and Scotland to crowded audiences.
From the 16th of February, 1766, to the 22nd of July, 1767, he deliv-
ered between three and four hundred sermons, many of them in the
presence of the king and the royal family and the great nobles of the
land. Large contributions were taken up after each of these dis-
couses ; the king himself gave £200, and in the whole enterprise £700
sterling were collected in England and about £300 in Scotland.

This success resulted in transferring Wheelock's Indian School
to New Hampshire, which it was thought would be a better place for
an Indian seminary, as being more retired and less exposed to dis-
turbing influences than the more thickly settled colony of Connecti-
cut. It was then incorporated as Dartmouth College (taking its
name from the pious and noble Earl of Dartmouth, whom Occom 's
mission in England had warmly enlisted in the cause), for the
special object and purpose of educating and training Indian youths
for the ministry and missionary work of their race; but after the
death of Eleazer "Wheelock, its founder and president, and es])ecially
after the death of his son. John Wheelock, who succeeded him as
president, its original and distinctive character as an Indian semin-
ary gradually changed until it became, as it still remains, assimil-
ated in character and purpose with the other colleges of the country ;
and so the glowing dream, the fervid zeal, and the sanguine hopes
and expectations of its great-souled founders faded away.

In 1771, a Mohegan Indian, named Moses Paul, was tried at
New London and condemned to death for the murder, in a drunken
brawl, of Moses Clark. A large assembly of Englisli and Indians

176

THE BEGINNINGS OF EDUCATION

collected to witness the execution. At the request of the prisoner,
Samson Occom was appointed by the authorities to preach a funeral
sermon in the presence of the poor wretch, as was the custom of the
time, just before he was launched into eternity. Upon his own coffin,
in front of the pulpit, sat the doomed man. Next around him were
seated his brethren of the Mohegan tribe, the audience filling the
rest of the church, a great crowd surrounding it, and a military'com-
pany acting as guard.

The sermon is still preserved in the library of the Connecticut
Historical Society at Hartford (Pamphlet No. 225) ; the text from
Romans vi. 23: ''For the wages of sin is death; but the gift of God
is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord." It is not eloquent, it
is not grand oratory, but it is something higher than eloquence, and
in its sad and solemn moaning over the degraded and lost condition
of his race, in their pagan darlaiess, their wickedness, the awful con-
sequences of drunkenness, their besetting sin, it has all the moving
power and pathos of a Hebrew wail.

The first part of the discourse dwells at length upon the peculiar
meaning and significance of the term "death," as used in the text,
its endless character, and was addressed to the audience at large,
and rising with the vastness of the idea, he exclaimed, "Eternity!
0 Eternity ! Who can measure it ? Who can count the years there-
of? Arithmetic fails, the thoughts of men and angels are drowned
in it. How shall we describe eternity? To what shall we compare
itf Were a fly to carry off one j^article of this globe to such a dis-
tance that it would take ten thousand years to go and return for
another, and so continue till he had carried off, particle by particle,
once in ten thousand years, the whole of this globe and placed it in
that distant space, just as it is now here, after all this, eternity
would remain the same unexhausted duration! And this eternal
death must be the certain portion of all impenitent sinners, be they
who they may, Negroes, Indians, English, or what nation soever;
honorable or ignoble, great or small, rich or poor, bond or free, all
who died in their sins must go to hell together, 'for the wages of sin
is death.' "

He next addressed the doomed prisoner upon his coffin, pointed
out to him the enormity of his crime, and how by drunkenness, and
by despising the warnings and counsels of Christian teachers, he
had been led to it; explained to him the way of salvation, urging
him with pathos and earnest energy at once to accept it, and like the
dying thief upon the cross beside the crucified Saviour, to throw
himself upon the mercy of that same Saviour, and so, even at the
eleventh hour, escape eternal death.

He then turned to the Mohegans present: "Mv poor kindred!"
he exclaimed, "you see the woeful consequences of sin by seeing this,
our poor, miserable country-man, now before us, who is to die for his

1/7

THE BEGINNINGS OF EDUCATION

sins and his groat crime, and it was especially the sin of drunkenness
that brought this destruction and untimely death upon him. There
is a dreadful woe denounced from the Almighty against drunkards ;
and it is this sin, this abominable, this beastly sili of drunkenness
that has stript us of every desirable comfort in this life. By this
sin we have no name or credit in the world; for this sin we are
despised, and it is right and just, for we despise ourselves. By this
sin we have no comfortable houses, nor an^iliing comfortable in our
houses, neither food, nor raiment, nor decent utensils; we go about
with ragged and dirty clothing and almost naked, most of the time
talf starved, and obliged to pick up and eat such foods as we can
find; and our poor children suffering every day, often crying for
food, and we have nothing for them, and in the cold winter shivering
and crying, pinched with cold. All this comes from the love of
strong drink. And this is not all the misery and evil we bring upon
ourselves by this sin, for when we are intoxicated with strong drink
we drown our rational powers, by which we are distinguished from
the brute creation ; we unman ourselves, and sink not only to a level
with the beasts of the field, but seven degrees beneath them ; yea, we
bring ourselves to a level with the devils; and I don't know but we
make ourselves worse than the devils, for I never heard of a drunken
devil."

He closed his discourse with a fervid exhortation to his Mohe^
gan brethren to break off from their sins, and especially from their"
"besetting sin of drunkenness, by a gospel repentance; to "take
warning by the doleful sight now before us," and from the dreadful
judgments that have befallen poor drunkards. "You that have been
careless all your day now awake to righteousness and be concerned
for your never-dying souls." Fight against all sin, and especially
against your besetting sin, "and above all things believe in the Lord
Jesus Ciirist, and you shall have eternal life, and when you come to
die your souls will be received into heaven, there to be with the Lord
Jesus and all the saints in glory, which God in His infinite mercy
grant, through Jesus Christ, our Lord. Amen."

In 1786 he gathered a few Mohegans and several other Lidians
from other tribes in Connecticut, Ehode Island, and Long Island,
and went \dih them to Oneida county, New York, and there forrued
the nucleus of the clan afterwards known as the Brotherto\\ai tribe
among the Six Nations. He continued as their niinister, acting also
as a missionarv among the Six Nations, until his death, which oc-
curred in July, 1792, more than three hundred Indians follo^vlng
him mournfullv and tearfully to the grave. _

Another voung Mohesran, Joseph Johnson, educated in Whee-
lock's school, became also^a preacher of great power and infiuonce.
He was sent early as a missionary to the Six Nations of New 1 ork,

178

THE BEGINNINGS OF EDUCATION

and afterwards co-operated ^\'ith Occom in the establishment there
of the Brotherto\\ii clan. At the breaking out of the war of the Rev-
olution the Six Nations, a powerful and warlike Indian confederacy,
were at first much inclined to favor the English side and to become
the allies of the British forces of Canada, and to this end were
strongly tempted by the insidious wiles of British emissaries, backed
by the glittering display and lavish use of British gold.

Against this danger both Johnson and Occom exerted the whole
weight of their great moral powers and their wide influence, the
former especially appealing for help, in averting this impending dan-
ger, to Governor Trumbull and other friends here, and to the Assem-
bly. His zeal and patriotic eiforts attracted the attention of Gen.
Washington, and while at Cambridge, directing the siege of Boston,
he wrote him a letter Avith his own hand, dated Feb. 20, 1776, thank-
ing him for his patriotic and important services, and in closing he
says, ''Tell the Indians that we do not ask them to take up the
hatchet for us unless they choose it, we only desire that they will not
fight against us. We want that the chain of friendship should al-
ways remain bright between our friends, the Six Nations, and us.
We recommend you to them, and hope by spreading the truths of the
gospel among them it vdW always keep the chain bright."

Editor's Note — The latter pages of the foregoing narrative are of special interest
as relating to the beginnings of Yale and Dartmouth Colleges.

179

Misunderstood Mythology

By Jacob P. Duxx, Secretaey of Indiaxa Historical Society,
Indianapolis, Indiana

N THE last number of ''Americana" (Jan., 19'23), in my
article on "Marquette's Monsters," I presented the ex-
planation of the noted pictographs on what has become
known as ''Piasa Rock." The average reader has
probably been somewhat surprised that such extraordinary delu-
sions should have existed as have prevailed concerning these pic-
tographs ; and it may be of historical value to give some explanation
of the rise of such delusions. This will perhaps be made more lucid
by reproducing with this article contemporary illustrations showing
the conceptions that such Europeans as Champlain and Father Laf-
itau derived from descriptions by the Indians of their Manito of
the Waters; and also the modern art conception derived from the
same source.

In one sense it is strange that, after more than four centuries of
contact with the Indians, the American public should know so little
concerning them. In another sense it is quite natural, because the
prevalent ideas are derived chiefly from poetry and works of fiction.
Longfellow's ''Hiawatha" and Cooper's novels are more responsi-
ble for American opinions of the Indians and their customs and be-
liefs than all of the scientific works on the subject that have ever
been published.

To illustrate by a "fundamental" concept, Longfellow's Gitche
Manito is the chief basis for the almost universal American belief
that the Indians of themselves had arrived at a conception of a su-
preme and beneficent being before the whites came in contact \\ith
them, and which they called The Great Spirit, which is what Gitche
Manito means literally in the Ojibwa language. It is true that the
Ojibwas now use this term for "God," but they got that concept
from the missionaries, and the original Gitche Manito was The
Great Serpent, who was neither supreme nor beneficent, but merely

1 80

•. ^Uc^ft'.A«^

l^^

%^S.

-''V--,-

^::-^;V^ V-V/^

}r%

1^-7^'

AM(^^^%^----

,/^^^s-^

v.-'^>>VT^-**^r-

'^-Stfv'vSi*^-

?2^

'-i^!^

Above, Indians frighteninir off F.clipse of tlu- Moon. Ik-low. Dragon and Man-Cliild

(Revelations. Chap. XII). Fnmi l.aiitrm's '•.MnLiirs dcs Sauvaiit-s .Aineriqnarins." I*ari<.

1724. Falling Stars and Flanus of litll at left indicate origin of llihK- Dragon

MISUNDERSTOOD MYTHOLOGY

the most powerful of the manitos, and therefore the most to be ,.
feared.

But the use of this term vras not contimied by all of the xVlgoiikin ».
tribes. The Miamis were described by the early missionaries as the
"most docile" of the western tribes, and they were the first to ac-
cept Christianity. At the outset, they used Ki-ci-ma-net-o-wa (which
is their form of the Ojibwa term) for "God;" but when the mission-
aries learned that this raanito corresponded more nearly to the devil
than to God, they abandoned its use so completely that 1 have never
found a Miami who had heard the word, though they all understood
it at once as meaning The Great Spirit. They use Ka-ci-hi-wi-a, or
"The Creator," for "God."

When Count Volney \T.sited the United States, he obtained in
1797 a Miami vocabulary in which he gives for "God" the alterna-
tive "Kitchi Manetoua, or Kajehelangoua." The latter word — Ka-
ci-hi-lan-gwa — means He Who Made Us All; but it refers not to
the Great Serpent, but to The Great Hare, who was the Algonkin
demiurge, and is known to various tribes as Michaboo, Nanaboush, -
Manabozho, Ouisakedjak, etc. It is no more surprising that such a ,
confusion should be made by a casual observer than that there should
be general misconceptions ; but it is somewhat surprising that in two
authoritative works ]\Iichaboo is confused with Micibisi, the Water
Manito, (Jesuit Relations, Vol. 30; p. 328; Brinton's "Myths of the
New World," p. 197), for they were both prominent figures, and
were traditional enemies.

In fact, the Algonkin creation myth begins with their quarrel,
which caused the water manitos to cover the earth with a deluge, a
from which Michaboo and the spirit animals took refuge on a raft
(Jesuit Relations, Vol. 5, p. 155; Vol. 6, p. 157); although the re- rt
corded legends of some of the tribes begin with this group on the
raft, and no explanation of their being there. Michaboo told them
that if he could get some earth from under the water, he could make
an island on w^hich they could live. The beaver first dove to get it,
but came up after a long stay, insensible from exhaustion, and unsuc-
cessful. Then the otter tried it with no better success. Then the musk-
rat went do^vn, and came up insensible, tw^enty-four hours later, but
in one of his paws they found a grain of sand from which Michaboo
made an island, and they went ashore. This island he enlarged from
time to time ; and when an animal died, or a dead fish was washed

i8i

MISUNDERSTOOD MYTHOLOGY

up on the beach, he made a man of the carcase ; and this was the rea-
son given for the names of their various clans.

In none of the New World concepts of supernaturals is there
any approach to the God of the New Testament, or of the Hebrews,
or of Plato. The manitos were all beings with supernatural powers,
but with human characters, like the gods and goddesses of the Old
World mythologies. But in four centuries there have been very
material changes in the theology of both whites and Indians. To the
early missionaries the manitos were simply "devils," — not theoret-
ical devils, but actual ones. The early missionaries to the Peorias
introduced bodily into their translation of the story of Genesis an
account of the rebellion of the angels under the lead of Lucifer, and
their expulsion from heaven; and informed the Indians that these
fallen angels were their manitos. The fall of the angels is unques-
tionably good Bible doctrine, and was plainly taught by Christ and
His disciples ; but it is not usually given any practical application in
modern religious teaching.

In those earlier days, the chief function of the American "melt-
ing-pot" was the adjustment of Old World and New World ideas;
and naturally the Indian's ideas changed most. He had no written
nor printed language, no Scriptures, no fixed creeds. His religion
was handed down by the medicine men, and the old men wdio in-
stinicted the youth orally. These did not hesitate to adopt a new
idea if it seemed to be an improvement on previous ones. In conse-
quence, even the non-Christian Indians have made very material
changes in their mythologj^ I ran across a striking illustration of
this in a Wis-sa-ka-tcak-wa (all the "a" sounds as in "father," and
the accents on the second and fourth syllables) story.

But first, it may be well to explain that Wissakatcakwa is a sort
of incarnation of Michaboo, and that the stories about him constitute
a large part of present-day Algonkin folk-lore. In these, however,
the hero has little of the original character of MichaboO, but, while
he occasionally exercises supernatural powers, and converses freely
Tvith birds and animals, he is usually represented as a rather silly
fellow who attempts impossible things. As Brinton aptly puts it :
"This is a low, modern and corrupt version of the character of
Michaboo, bearing no more resemblance to his real and ancient one
than the language and acts of our Saviour and the Apostles in the

182

v.*^f^

^'^?.>^-

Tin; riAsA iuko

Ahovc. Conventiuiial •■I'ia.-a P.ird." follow Ihl; Man|ucttt's (k-crii)ii<m. I'tiou. tlu- Drai^oii a-
incliided in •I-'aiina of Canada." 1)\ Cham, .lain

MISUNDERSTOOD MYTHOLOGY

coarse Mystery Plays of the Middle Ages do to those revealed by the
Evangelists."

In this particular story, Wissakatcakwa meets a Frenchman,
Ma-ti-ko-ca. This word, meaning literally ''big ship," is a monu-
ment to LaSalle's voyage up the lakes in the Griffon; and, in all
probability the ingenious LaSalle selected that name for his craft as
the French counterpart of the Water Manito. The two started do\vn
the river in a canoe, but, o^\ing to injudicious singing of the French-
man when near the Manito 's resort, were sucked into its lurking
place, and behold, instead of the traditional Micibisi, it is a seven-
headed monster — Swa-tats--\vin-da-pi-kang ma-net-o-wa. However,
the monster finally goes to sleep, and Wissakatcakwa blows it up
with a keg of gunpowder that is conveniently at hand; after which
the two adventurers and other unfortunate captives make their es-
cape.

This seven-headed monster is not an Indian concept. There is
no indication of more than one head in Marquette's description or
the pictures of Champlain and Lafitau. It was ob^'iously derived
from the Biblj dragon. For a terrifying monster, seven heads are
plainly bet^'.er than one, and the Indian story tellers altered their
mythology accordingly. On the other hand, it was equally natural
for Champlain to assume that the Water Manito was an actual ani-
mal. Nicolas Perrot did the same when, in his description of Indian
divinities, he said: "Those which are on the earth consist of all qy\\
and harmful creatures, particularly the serpents, panthers, and
other animals or birds similar to griffons." Griffons and dragons
were not wholly out of date in France.

But of all causes for misconceptions of Indian mythology, the
most potent is our lack of knowledge of their languages. Anyone
may assure himself of our extraordinary ignorance in this field by
undertaking to learn the meaning of the Indian place names, which
are so common in this country, and tr}-ing to reconcile the conflicting
opinions concerning them. Max ]\Iuller expressed surprise that
Americans had not given more attention to the record and study of
Indian languages, and so have others. The obvious reason is that
there is no practical or pecuniary profit in it. There has been an
occasional Trumbull, Brinton or Shea who did valuable work, appar-
ently from the love of knowledge, but their efforts were never ade-
quately appreciated by the public. Schoolcraft came nearest secur-

183

MISUNDERSTOOD MYTHOLOGY

ing popular appreciation ; but he did it by making language a minor
consideration, and devoting his attention to descriptive writing.

In our Indian schools the use of Indian languages is discour-
aged, because the practical object is to teach the pupils English, and
thereby help fit them for the struggles of life ; so that even among the
Indians the knowledge of their native tongue is dying out. Our gov-
ernmental efforts for the preservation of Indian languages have
been curiously perverted, and today the ranking ethnologists of the
country are groping in the dark, under the influence of the canons of
German philology, which have no more application to Indian lan-
guages than the rules of English grammar have to the Zulu or
Cliinese languages.

In the main, the real study of Indian languages in this country
has been by missionaries; but here again the practical end of bene-
fiting the Indians has caused most of their printed works to be pub-
lished in Indian without translation and therefore as unintelligible
to the average American student as if they were in cuneiform
inscriptions. There are, however, scattered over this country- and
Europe, a number of manuscript Indian dictionaries and gram-
mars whi^h are the products of years of patient labor, and which
would give an entirely new aspect to this field for research if they
were put in print. These manuscripts have never been printed on
account of the lack of money by those who did the work ; and today,
if any American wishes to erect a monument more imperishable than
granite, he could not do it more surely than by endowing a society
for the Preservation of Indian Languages, to take up this work.
The crying need is not for essays and discussions, but for the pre-
sentation of the material in form available for the use of students.
The opportunity for doing this work is decreasing every year. Let
me cite an illustration.

In the John Carter Brown Library, at Providence, Rhode
Island, is preserved a manuscript French-Peoria dictionary, made
by priests in the Illinois country two centuries ago or more. It is a
veritable mine of information. John Gilmary Shea, the great Cath-
olic historian, was very much impressed with its value, and
attempted to print it in his Cramoisy texts but had to abandon
it after printing twenty-four pages, on account of lack of financial
support. The Peoria language is not now spoken, but it had only
slight dialect difference from the Miami, and when allowance for

184

MISUNDERSTOOD MYTHOLOGY

tliis difference is made in speaking, the ]\riamis understand the text,
which becomes in fact their ovra language.

A few words, however, have gone out of use— both French and
Indian words— and the translators have occasionally resorted to
expressions that are not easily grasped by the modern Indians,
esi)ecially in their effort to convey ideas that are abstract, or that
have developed a religious sense. Having no conception of God sim-
ilar to ours, the Indians had no word to express "worship," or ''holi-
ness," and the like, in the sense in which we use them. The concept
of "angel" was entirely out of Indian range of thought, and so the
missionaries naturalized it in the word an-ge-la, plural an-ge-la-ki,
which met all the requirements of Miami grammar. For some ten
years past I have given spare hours to a translation of this docu-
ment into English-Miami, completing about one-third of it. In that
time I have found four Miamis who were competent for the transla-
tion work. Three of them are now dead.

\Vhen one considers the vast expenditure of labor and money
that have been made in recovering the languages of Egj^pt and
Assyria, this neglect of dying American languages becomes the more
appalling, for an Indian language, if once lost, is lost forever, as
they have no written language. It is true that their pictographs are
usually language; but these are wholly ideographic, and have no
relation to the spoken languages. To a speculative mind there is
gro"-:d for w^onder what future generations will think of us if we
Allow these languages to be lost.

t85

Palisades Interstate Park, New Jersey

Bt Feank E. Holmes, New York City

p5c?^^' HE natural scenic beauties of a country are amongst its

^J>i]-'£l most valuable possessions. For centuries the river
I ^" '-'^i Rhine has been exploited by the brush of the painter and

iMii'?^

the pen of the poet, and extolled by tourists representing
every nation of the world. "What the Rhine is to Continental Eu-
rope, the Hudson is to the American Republic; this naturally
creates a sentiment amongst her citizens to preserve the natural
beauties of the river shores. Commercialism had commenced to
despoil its western shore where the noted cliffs known as *'The Pal-
isades" reared their uncrowned heads towards the azure of the
skies, when the State of New Jersey, by an act of the Legislature
known as Chapter 415, laws of 1895, created a board of commis-
sioners to confer with a similar representation from the State of
New York, the primary object being the acquisition of the Palisades
of the Hudson river by the United States.

Governor John "W. Griggs appointed as the New Jersey Com-
missioners, Messrs. Henry D. Whiton, Edward P. Murray, and C.
B. Thurston. The first report of the Commissioners was made De-
ceiT.be-'- 5, 1895, in which it was suggested that the States of New
York and New Jersey should assent to the acquisition of the United
States of certain lands fronting on the Hudson river, within which
the cliffs k-nowii as the Palisades were situated. These lands were
to be exempted from all State taxation and assessments. These sug-
gestions were approved by the Legislatures of the two States and
became known as the Laws of New York, chapter 15, 1896, and Laws
of New Jersey, chapter 23, 1896.

The Hon. AVilliam J. Sewell, then United States Senator from
New Jersey, introduced a bill in the Senate, and the Hon. Ben L.
Fairchild in the House of Representatives, which was referred to
the Committee on Military- Affairs, and through its recommenda-
tion a bill was passed to establish a military park upon the Palisades
of the Hudson. The tract as far as its boundaries in the State of

1 86

PALISADES INTERSTATE PARK, NEW JERSEY

New Jersey were described as follows: ''Beginning in the town-
ship of Ridgefield in the county of Bergen, New Jersey, at high
water line on the west shore of the Hudson River at a point where
the south line of the lands of Dupont and Company intersects,
thence in a southwesterly direction to the Fort Lee and Hackeusack
road, thence northerly along the westerly line of said road to its
junction with Hudson Terrace, thence northerly into the to^\-nship
of Englewood to Palisade avenue, thence westerly to the point of the
junction of Palisade avenue with the westerly side of Sylvan avenue
and of the Boulevard into the townships of Palisades and Harring-
ton and to the boundary line between the States of New York and
New Jersey." These boundaries by subsequent purchases and don-
ations have been enlarged in the State of New Jersey. The sum of
$50,000 was appropriated for the purchase of necessary lands and
for what other disbursements that were necessary.

The Commission was incorporated by an act of the Legislature
in 1900, being chapter 87 of that year, under the title of the Pali-
sades Interstate Park Commission, and was to consist of ten mem-
bers, five from each State, to be appointed by the governors. New
Jersey appropriated $5,000 and New Y'ork $10,000 towards the
expenses of the Commission. Upon investigation, the Commission-
ers found there was no correct survey of the territory, nor an accur-
ate list of property owners, and action was taken to make a complete
survey, also to obtain an authentic list of the owners of the real
estate. One of the first efforts of the Commission was the attempt
tc 2*^-0 the blasting of rock on the Palisades, which they found
could not be accomplished by legal methods, therefore the moneys
appropriated by the Legislature of the States were utilized in secur-
ing lands where blasting was going on. After months of negotia-
tions, arrangements were entered into, securing the lands used for
blasting, for $132,500; also, the owners of the lands between the
base of the cliffs and the Hudson river agreed to accept five hundred
dollars an acre for their holdings. The Commissioners further
agreed to endeavor to establish an Interstate Park running from
Fort Lee Ferry to some point in New Y^ork State below Piermont
creek, to embrace all the land from the top of the steep edge of the
cliffs down to the water's edge, and to construct a boulevard at the
base of the cliffs as speedily as possible. The appropriation of ten
thousand dollars bv the Legislature of New York was used in obtain-

187

PALISADES INTERSTATE PARK, NEW JERSEY

ing options on these lands, the baLance of the amount for the pur-
chasing of the blasting lands being guaranteed by private individ-
uals of New York City. The New Jersey appropriation was ex-
pended in the survey and research of titles and maps of the proper-
ties purchased. The estimates of the engineers showed the total
acreage acquired was from Fort Lee to Iluyler's Landing, 367
acres ; from Huyler's Landing to New Jersey State Line, 332 acres ;
and from the State Line to the northern limits, 417 acres. The
shore front represented upwards of 73,900 feet, extending from the
Old Fort Lee Dock in Bergen county. New Jersey, into Rockland
county, New York. The Legislature of New l''ork in 1901 appropri-
ated $400,000 without restrictions for the use of the Commission.

The personnel of the Commission since its incorporation in 1904
was: Edwin A. Stevens of Hoboken, New Jersey, president; D.
McNeeley Stauffer of I'onkers, New l^ork vice-president; J.
DuPratt White of Nyack, New York, secretary; Abram De Eonda
of Englewood, New Jersey, treasurer; Nathan F. Bassett of New
Eochelle, New l^ork; Abram S. Hewitt, of Kingwood, New Jersey;
Franklin W. Hopkins, of Alpine, New Jersey; William L. Linn,
of Hackensack, New Jersey; George W. Perkins, of New York
City; and RaliDh Trautmann, of New l^ork City. The death of Mr.
Hewitt caused a vacancy which was filled by Governor Murphy of
New Jersey by the appointment of William B. Dana of Englewood
Cliffs, New Jersey. On the death of Mr. Trautmann, November 12,
1904, William H. Porter, of New Y'ork City, was appointed to fill
the vacancy.

The entire jurisdiction of the Commission in 19i35 extended
along a river frontage of 13.86 miles, of which 11.02 miles were in
New Jersey and 2.84 miles in New l''ork. The Legislature of New
Jersey in 1901 appropriated $50,000 for the purchases of lands, all
of which with an exception of $6,391.60 had been expended in 1906.
The formal dedication of the Park took place September 27, 1909,
at the old Cornwallis Headquarters in the Park at Alpine Landing,
New Jersey. The Empire State was represented by Governor
Charles Evans Hughes, and New Jersey by Governor J. Franklin
Fort.

In the history of the preservation of the scenic beauty of the
west shore of the Hudson river, two years will always stand out
prominent, 1900, when the Interstate Park Commission was incor-

PALISADES INTERSTATE PARK, NEW JERSEY

porated by the States of New York and New Jersey ; and 1910, the
year when important gifts of lands and moneys amounting to $284,-
000 were received and the jurisdiction of the Commission was
extended to Newburgh, New York, with power to acquire the High-
lands. The gift of ten thousand acres by Edward H. Harrimau of
lands situated in Rockland and Orange counties, supplemented with
a trust fund of a million dollars, formed a basis for the subscription
of $1,650,000 from private citizens of New York City, the list being
headed with the names of John D. Rockefeller and J. Pierpont
Morgan with $500,000 each, thus creating a fund to enable the Com-
mission to extend its domains and beautify it with landscape archi-
tecture.

To fill a vacancy, Richard V. Lindabury, of Newark, New Jer-
sey, was appointed as successor to William B. Dana. In 1913, Ed-
ward L. Partridge, of New York City, succeeded D. McNeely Stauf-
fer as vice-president ; Frederick C. Sutro, of Basking Ridge, New
Jersey, succeeded Abram De Ronda as treasurer; and Charles
Whiting Baker, of Montclair, New Jersey, was appointed to replace
William A. Linn as a commissioner. The retirement of Edwin A.
Stevens as president caused the choice of Richard V. Lindabury to
fill that office. To fill other vacancies in the Commission, Mornay
Williams, of Englewood, New Jersey, John J. Voorhees, of Jersey
City, New Jersey, and W. Averill Harriman, of New York City, were
appointed.

The construction of the Henry Hudson Boulevard was com-
menced in 1912. The State Legislature of New Jersey in 1910
appropriated $500,000 towards its construction, payable in yearly
Instalments of $100,000, and in 1914 $200,000 of this amount had
been paid. The popularity of the Palisades Interstate Park was
firmly established in 1917. The New Jersey Legislature of that year
appropriated $25,000 towards the completion of the Henry Hudson
Drive, and there was still a final instalment of $100,000 to be paid on
the appropriation of $500,000 passed by the Legislature of 1910.
Oreenbrook Park, located in the borough of Tenafly, was purchased,
consisting of 133 acres of land on the summit of the Palisades. This
purchase, with the donation of an adjoining tract of land of thirty-
two acres, gave a cliff frontage of 5100 feet. The following year
the Commission completed negotiations with P. Sanford Ross for
eight acres below the cliffs, in the borough of Fort Lee, thereby com-

189

PALISADES INTERSTATE PARK, XEW JERSEY

pleting vrithout a break real estate holdings in New Jersey between
the top of the cliffs and the river shore from the most southerly
point in its jurisdiction to the New York State line.

The Englcwood-Alpine section of the Henry Hudson Drive
from its beginning at the Englewood approach and its terminus
at the Boulevard on the top of the cliffs at Alpine, five miles and one-
half in length, with a spur to the Alpine Dock, a half mile in length,
was completed and open to traffic October 29, 1921. Simple cere-
monies marked the opening of the Drive, at termination of which the
ribbon stretched across its entrance was cut by Mrs. George W. Per-
kins, and it was opened for public use. The cost of the Drive was
$628,747.19, which was defrayed out of the New Jersey State appro-
priations, it having been planned and constructed by the Commis-
sion's own organization.

The surface of the driveway is sixteen feet in width, with four
feet gutters on each side, and is constructed of telford macadam
bituminous bound. Dry masonry retaining walls hold the back
slopes, the parapet wall consisting of boulders weighing from one
to three tons each. A bridge spanning Greenbrook Falls, a chasm
down the face of the cliffs hundreds of feet in depth, is of rein-
forced concrete with a spandel arch sixty feet in the clear at an ele-
vation of one hundred and eighty feet above the Hudson river.
The Drive follows as near as ix)ssible the natural topography
between the foot of the Palisades Cliffs and the shore front of the
Hudson river, the grade in only a few places exceeding six per
cent. At places it dips almost to the water's edge, and at other
places it rises to elevations of from three hundred to four hundred
feet. The views are unsurpassed. Now appear short vistas through
the foliage on the water front, and again the whole panorama of the
Hudson will be unfolded from some commanding height. The Drive
is in no sense an automobile speedway; it is more in the nature
of a trail affording to those that travel it, everchanging scenes of
wonderful beauty.

The Storm king Highway, which was opened to the public in
1922, was hewn out of the side of a mountain of rock. In surveying
for this road, the engineers stood on Crows Nest Mountain and shot
paint over onto the side of Storm King Mountain to obtain the
correct elevation. When the road was constructed it was necessary

190

PALISADES INTERSTATE PARK, NEW JERSEY

to place nets belo^ the roadbed in order to prevent blasted rocks
from falling on the railroad track below.

To approach this highway from Manhattan, the traveler passes
along the east shore of the Hudson river to Garrisons, where the
river is crossed by ferry to West Point. About a mile or more from
this point is the commencement of the new Storm I^ng Mountain
road, built around the side of the mountain. Proceeding in a north-
erly direction, Xewburgh is reached, where a detour is taken west to
Middletown, and thence in a curving southerly direction the New
Jersey State line is reached, passing in transit Ramsey, Hohokus,
Areola, Hackensack, Leonia, to Fort Lee, where the One Hundred
and Thirtieth Street ferry is taken for New York City.

The Commissioners of the Palisades Interstate Park announced
in 1922 that there would be no closed season during the winter
months. The Bear Mountain Inn was to remain open for the entire
year ; a toboggan slide was to be erected, and Highland Lake flooded
to obtain good skating; the cabins in the woods were to be heated
and rented to week-end parties.

The present officers of the Commission are Eichard V. Lind-
abury, of Newark, New Jersey, president; Edward L. Partridge,
of New l^ork, New Y^'ork, vice-president; W. Averell Harriman,
of New York, New Y^ork, secretary; Frederick C. Sutro, of Basking
Eidge, New Jersey. They with Charles Whiting Baker, of Mont-
clair, New Jersey, John J. Voorhees, of Jersey City, New Jersey,
Myran W. Robinson, of Hackensack, N. J., J. DuPratt White, of
Nyack, New Y^ork, William H. Potter, of New Y'ork, New York,
and Otis H. Cutter, of Suffern, New Y^ork, constitute the Board of
Commissioners.

.91

Sayles Family

By Mrs. Herold R. Fixley, St. Louis, ^Mo.

Arms— Argent on a fess cotised engrailed azure between three wolves' heads erased
■sable, as many griffins' heads erased or.

Crest— In front of a wolf's head couped sable, gorged with a collar gemel or, three
■escallops gold.

Motto— Who most has served is greatest. (This motto is given only in English).

Jr^yvJ 0 MORE distinguished name than that of Sayles occurs in
^^3fj the history of the State of Rhode Island, "in the annals
c^^4^ of its business, iinancial and industrial development in
"^^[j the last century. From the first days of Rhode Island's
' existence as a Colony the name has carried a prestige
and influence in large affairs which subsequent generations have not
allowed to wane. In the career of the late Frank Arthur Sayles,
prematurely cut off at the height of its gigantic achievement and use-
fulness, w^e have an example of inspired strength welding together
structures of men and minds for great industrial advancement,
•combined with the resourcefulness and inventive genius of the New
England intellect, such as occurs but few times in a century. Frank
A. Sayles took undisputed place as one of the greatest Captains of
Industry of the twentieth century, and his reputation was world-
^de.

The Sayles family in Rhode Island dates from the year 1651,
when the first mention of the name of the progenitor, John Sayles,
appears on the records of the Colony. That he had been here for at
least a short period i)rior to that date is evident from the fact that
about 1650 he married Mary Williams, daughter of Roger Williams.
They were the progenitors of a family which has figured largely in
the affairs of Colony and State from the very beginning. Although
not numerous, their descendants have been divided into_ several
clearly defined branches, according to the localities in which they
liave resided.

The surname is of ancient English origin, and considerable in-
terest attaches to its derivation. It is local in source, and signifies
literally ''at the hurdles," sayles being the old English word for
hurdles, or the upright stakes of a hurdle. Charles Waroing Bards-
ley, M. A., in his "Dictionary of English and AVelsh Surnames,'' in
tracing the origin of the name, says : "The only instances I can find,
ancient or modern, are in County York. The name has remained
there at least five hundred years." From this fact we cannot go far

192

Sayles

"*^"*'^'^ '• ViiA^iigaiviiaftMaitofej

f.;'y;iiap^y.''Mt^gj^v«?>y^!wai|tj

THE MAYFLOWER

SAYLES FAMILY

astray if ^ve claim Yorkshire as the home of the early Sayles ances-
tors.

/. John Sayles, immigrant ancestor and founder, was born in
1633, and is first recorded in Providence Plantations, January 27,
1C51, when he purchased a house and lot of John Throckmorton' On
May 12, 1(352, he bought land of Pialph Earle, near West River. In
the f ollo\\'ing year, 1653, already risen to a position of prominence
in Colonial affairs, he was chosen assistant to the governor. In 1655
he was admitted a freeman, and in 1653, 1655, 1657, 1659, was com-
missioner. From 1655 to 1657 he served the town of Providence as
clerk; member of the General Council, 165S; warden, 1648; treas-
urer, 1653, 1657, 1659, 1661, 1662. On May 26, 1660, he sold William
Hawkins a piece of property which indicates how vast were his hold-
ings in the early Coiony. On that date he conveyed all rights in land
lying between Pawtucket and Pav^tuxet rivers, ''beginning at the
end of seven miles upon a west line from the hill called Foxes' Hill
(the to\\'n of Providence having the same for a boundary), and so to
go up the streams of those rivers unto the end of twenty miles from
the said Foxes' Hill." On February 19, 1665, he had lot twenty-
four in a division of lands. On May 31, 1666, he took the oath of
allegiance. He served on the grand jury in 1669-71, and in 1669-70-
71-74-76-77-78, was a deputy to the Rhode Island General Assembly.
On May 4, 1670, he and three others were appointed to audit the Col-
ony's account. On June 24, 1670, he sold to Stephen Arnold a thir-
teenth of the island, called the vineyard, at Pa^^-tuxet, "which my
father-in-law Mr. Roger Williams gave mo." In 1670-71 he was
a member of the To\\m Council. On August 21, 1671, he and Thom-
as Roberts were appointed to prize and transport the horse belong-
ing to the town of Riiode Island, and to deliver it to Joseph Torrey
in pa\Tnent for debts due from the town. On May 24, 1675, he drew
lot eighteen in the division of lands. His last appearance on the
public records is on July 1, 1679, when he was taxed Is. 3d.

John Sayles married, about 1650, Mary Williams, daughter of
Roger Williams, who was born at Plymouth, Massachusetts, in Au-
gust, 1633.

II. John (2) Sayles, son of John (1) and Mary J Williams)
Savles, was born in Providence, Rhode Island, August 17, 1654. He
was admitted a freeman. May 3, 1681, and in 16SS served on the
grand jury. On January 23, 1694, he had laid out to him thirty-five
acres, ''which land he had of his grandfather Mr. Roger Williams."
In 1694 he was chosen to the office of deputy to the General Assem-
bly, and again in 1706. On August 14, 1710, he was licensed to keep
an inn and sell liquor. John Savles died on August 2, 1727. His
^yill, dated September 14, 1726, and proved August 21, 1727, be-

193

, . SAYLES FAMILY

queathes to his sons : Thomas, Richard and John, and his dauirhter
Mary. The gravestones of John Sayles, his wife Elizabeth, and son
Daniel are still to be seen in the old graveyard west of the railroad
track, nearly opposite the foot of Earl stre'et.

John (2) Sayles married Elizabeth Olney, born January 31,
1666, daughter of Thomas Olney. She died November 2, 1699. '

///. Captain Richard Sayles, son of John (2) and Elizabeth
(Olney) Sayles, was born in Providence, Rhode Island, October 24,
1695, and died in Smithfield after ^lay, 1775. In 1731 he was town
clerk of Providence. There is a record of his delivering the two
children of his wife by a former marriage to their grandfather,
Maturin Ballou, September 25, 1742. He" removed, in 1731-32, to
Smithfield, a stronghold of the Rhode Island Friends, and some of
his children joined the Society of Friends. His brothers also set-
tled in Smithfield, and became very prominent citizens. Richard
Sayles held the rank of ensign in the Second Providence Companv,
Second Regiment of Militia of the Main Land, 1722, 1723, 1724, 1725.
He was a lieutenant in the same company in 1725 and 1726, and cap-
tain in 1729. In 1731, 1733, he was captain of the Smithfield com-
pany. He was deputy for Providence to the General Assemblv of
Rhode Island in 1730, and deputy for Smithfield in 1738. On Feb-
ruary- 21, 1750, Richard Sayles deeded a house lot of two and three-
quarter acres to his son Richard, and on July 5, 1757, deeded land to
his sons, Jonathan and Gideon, including the homestead.

Captain Richard Sayles married (first), November 24, 1720,
Mercy Phillips, daughter of Richard and Sarah (^lowry) Phillips.
He married (second), May 14, 1738, Alice Arnold, of Smithfield,
widow of David Arnold, and daughter of Maturin and Sarah Ballou.
He married (third), January 10, 1742, Susannah Inman, widow of
John Iimian, and daughter of James and Susanna (Whitman) Bal-
lou.

IV. Captain Israel Sayles, son of Captain Richard and Mercy
(Phillips) Sayles, was born March 17, 1726, and died April 22, ISOl.
He w^as a farmer, and an unusually skilled mechanic. For many
years he was president of the Towm Council of Glocester. He held
the rank of lieutenant in the First Company of Glocester, Provi-
dence County Regiment, in 1754, and was captain of the same in
1754, 1755, and 1756. In 1757 he was enlisting officer for Glocester.
Israel Sayles served in the Revolutionary War as a member of Cap-
tain Hopkins' company. Colonel Lippitt's regiment, and according
to report, under General Sullivan.

Captain Israel Sayles married Mercy Wliipple, daughter of
Daniel and Mary (Smith) Whipple.

194

plullin-}

Jnman

l!Xljoi>c0

PM^h0

3J5U(

mm0

^^i|)ffj

^ngeff

Win^or

jTrernma

SAYLES FA.MIL Y

V. Allah Saylcs, son of Captaiu Israel and Mercy (Whipple)
Sayles, was born October 17, 17G0, and died April 17, 1849. His
homestead lands were between Pascoag and Chepachet, on the line
which in 1806 was made the boundary line between Burrillville and
Glocester. ^ The family mansion was then situated in Burrillville
instead of in Glocester as formerly.

Ahab Sayles married, in January, 1786, Lillis Steere, daughter
of Samuel and Martha (Colwell) Steere, and member of an old
Khode Island family. She was born August 17, 1766, and died
:!^Iarch 9, 1854.

VI. Clark Saiflcs, son of Ahab and Lillis (Steere) Sayles, was
born in Glocester, Ehode Island, May 18, 1797. He was educated in
the local schools, and as a youth was an omnivorous reader. At the
age of eighteen years he entered the employ of Mr. Elias Carter, a
master-builder of Thompson, Connecticut. He later went to
Georgia, where he was employed in building the Burke county court
house. Eeturning, he assisted in building the Congregational
church edifice at Milford. Massachusetts. Finally establishing him-
self independently, he erected a residence for his brother, Nicholas
Sayles. He again went to Georgia, where for a time he constructed
Uweilings for j^lanters, and completed a large hotel at AVaynesbor-
ough. On his return from the South he built the meeting house in
Greenville, Smithfield, Ehode Island. In the spring of 1822 he
removed to Pawtucket, and settled as a master-builder. Among the
contracts which he was awarded during the ensuing period were
houses for David Wilkinson, the adding of the middle section of the
First Baptist Church edifice, the building of the First Congrega-
tional Church edifice in Pawtucket, which he also planned, a church
in North Scituate, and one in Attleboro, Massachusetts.

In addition to this work, Mr. Clark Sayles engaged in the coal
Ri\d Imnber business, and was the first man to introduce coal into
Pawtucket in vessels. Mr. Sayles associated himself in business
with Mr. Daniel Greene, and in the financial panic of 1829 the firm
of Clark Sayles & Company assumed to a great disadvantage, as the
issue proved, the business interests of Mr. Greene, who had failed.
Mr. Sayles was chosen director of the Xew England Pacific Bank,
and was one of the two of its thirteen directors who did not fail.
Chosen president of the bank as successor to Dr. Asa Messer, Mr.
Sayles stood at the head of the institution for seventeen years, and,
"by most skillful financiering," brought the bank through all its dif-
ficulties. In 1837, closing most of his large business interests in
Pawtucket, he again went South and engaged in the wholesale lum-
ber trade for the firm of which he was head, and also as agent of
another company, operating steam saw mills, one on an island at the
mouth of the Altamaha river, and one on the Savannah river, oppo-

195

SAYLES FAMILY

site the city of Savannah. He Tvas occupied in this vrav for about
twenty years, but finally returned to Pawtucket. He did not ag-aiu
enter business for himself, but assisted his sons, William Francis
and Frederic Clark Sayles, in i)urchasing materials and in the con-
struction of the buildings added to their extensive Moshassuck
Bleachery, in Lincoln, Rhode Island. He was also general superin-
tendent in the erection of the beautiful Memorial Chapel in Sayles-
ville, near the Bleachery.

In 1832 Mr. Sales became a member of the Congregational
church, and was prominent in the stand against slaverv, and for
temperance, educational and moral reform. In politics "he was an
Old-Line Whig, and was finally identified with the Republican party.
Contemporary record tells us that "Mr. Sayles was a strong, ener-
getic, independent, incorruptible man." He stands out preemi-
nently as one of the strong, admirable, constructive figures of busi-
ness life in Rhode Island in the latter half of the nineteenth centurv.

Clark Sayles married, December 25, 1822, Mary Ann Olney,
born June 21, 1803, daughter of Paris and Mercy (Winsor) Olney,
and a descendant of Thomas Olney, founder of the family in Amer-
ica, who was one of the thirteen original proprietors of Providence
Plantations. Thomas Olney came from Hertford, England, in the
ship ''Planter," and settled first in Salem, Massachusetts; he was
one of the founders of Providence, ^vith Roger Williams. From him
the line descends through Epenetus Olney, who married Mary Whip-
ple; Epenetus Olney, Jr., who married Mary Williaxtis;'^ James
Olney, married Hannah Winsor; Emor Olney, married x\.mey Hoi>
kins; Paris Olney, married Mercy Winsor. Clark and Mary Ann
(Olney) Sayles were the parents of five children, three of whom died
young. The sons, William Francis, mentioned below, and the late
Hon. Frederic Clark Sayles, both rose to commanding positions in
the industrial and business life of Rhode Island.

VII. William Francis Sayles, son of Clark and Mary Ann
(Olney) Sayles, was born in Pawtucket, Rhode Island, September
21, 1824. He received his early education in the Fruit Hill Classical
Institute, under Mr. Ajnos Perry; the Seekonk Classical School^
under Mr. Stanton Belden ; and for two years was a student in Phil-
lips Academy, Andover, Massachusetts.

In 1842 Mr. William Francis Sayles began his business life as
bookkeejDer for the firm of Shaw & Earle in Providence. He was
afterwards salesman, and eventually was placed in charge of the
financial affairs of the concern. In December, 1847, he bought at
public auction the Moshassuck Bleachery, which is situated about
two miles west of Pawtucket. For some time the plant had beeii
used as a ])rint works. Mr. Sayles began immediately to erect addi-
tional buildings and converted the plant into a bleachery for shirt-

196

.^-^^■^

' r,9

'.?y

u jj^f/uni€'/^ { j/ejje?u/e/cy yto/fc

SAYLES FAMILY

iiigs and sheetings, having a eai)acity of two and a half tons daily.
By 1S54, despite the fact that he had entered the business without
experience and with small capital, he had increased the ca[)acity of
the works to about four tons a day. About three-fourths of all* the
fmer cotton goods came to his bleachery. The water of the ]^Ioshas-
suck river, for which the bleachery is named, is well adapted for the
purposes of the plant, but the additional advantage of a fountain of
water from a hundred springs, enclosed in a wall some three hun-
dred feet in circumference, has been added. In June, 1S54, the entire
plant was destroyed by fire, but Mr. Sayles immediately set himself
to work to rehabilitate his loss, and the establishment was rebuilt
on even a larger scale than the old. The new plant had a capacity
of six tons a day, and from year to year additions have been made
until the daily output is now expressed in terms of hundreds of
thousands of yards. The buildings cover an area of thirty acres
and are models of architecture for buildings of this kind and class,
substantially built of brick. The surrounding grounds are tastefully
laid out and carefully kept. The works are lighted by electricity,
and are well equip]ied with fire apparatus and with every conveni-
ence for safeguarding the life and comfort of the workmen. Mr.
Sayles was a pioneer in providing for the welfare and health, com-
fort and happiness of his men, and the most harmonious relations
always existed between him and his employees. He was a prime
mover in the establishment of a school district for the village, and on
the first Sunday of June, 1S60, he organized a Sunday school, and
as its superintendent devoted himself to the work during the remain-
der of his life. The village which grew about the bleachery has come
to be called Saylesville, and now has a population of more than two
thousand, with stores, post office, and all the attributes of a model
manufacturing community. In 1863 Mr. Sayles admitted to partner-
ship his brother, Frederic C. Sayles, with whose cooperation the
business was constantly enlarged.

In 1873 William F.'and Frederic C. Sayles, to meet the religious
needs of the growing community in Saylesville, and to raise a suit-
able memorial *'to the memory to their deceased children," erected
a beautiful chapel of Westerly granite, in the Gothic style. The fol-
lowing names are inscribed on marble tablets on the interior walls
at each side of the pulpit: ''Louisa Marsh Sayles, and Nannie Xye
Sayles, children of AVilliam F. and Mary W.," on the west side;
and ** Benjamin Paris Sayles, son of Frederic C. and Deborah C,"
on the east side. In 1877* William F. Sayles erected a tower on the
comer of the church as a memorial to his deceased son, William.
Clark Sayles, who died in the previous year while a student in
Brown Universitv. A few vears later, Mr. Sayles, with his brother,
erected, at a cost'of $30,000* a large hall for the use of those in their
employ, containing a library and reading room, and a room for the

197

SAYLES FAMILY

association of firemen in the blcacliery and for other social pur-
poses. One \Yriter said of the vilhige a generation ago what is just
as true to-day in a larger sense :

The Moshassuck Bleachery, with its numerous substantial buildings, the neat ap-
pearance of the tenement houses around it, the elevated grounds on either side of the
winding stream, which gives the valley its name, the pleasant homes of the permanent
residents, the chapel, the school house, the public hall, the absence of drinking saloons
and the concomitants, the peacable and orderly character of the people, give to Sayles-
ville its enviable reputation as the model manufacturing village of Rhode Island.

In 1877 \Yilliam F. and Frederic C. Sayles built the Mos-
hassuck Valley railroad, which connects their village with the Wood-
lawn station of the Xew York, New Haven & Hartford railroad. The
senior partner became president of the road, and his brother treas-
urer. This spur track greatly facilitated the transportation of
goods to and from the bleachery and opened up an opportunity for
indefinite expansion of business. Between Woodlawn and the bleach-
ery, the firm established an extensive business in the Lorraine Mills,
in manufacturing ladies' dress goods of the finest quality, especially
French cashmeres. At Lorraine another model village grew up
about this industry, and the firm erected a chapel there, pursuing
the same generous policy which they had followed at Moshassuck.

Mr. Sayles was prominently identified with many of the fore-
most business and financial institutions in the State of Rhode Isl-
and. He was president of the Slater National Bank of Pawtucket,
and a director of the Third National Bank of Providence. He was a
large stockholder in numerous manufacturing industries, and was
president of the Slater Cotton Company of Pawtucket, of which he
was founder. He was a director of the Ponemah Mills, of Taft\'ille,
Connecticut, the largest cotton manufacturing business in the State,
and one of the largest in New England. He was president of the
Stafford Manufacturing Company of Central Falls, and a stockhold-
er in numerous mill corporations in Massachusetts.

In politics, Mr. Sayles was a Republican. He served two terms
as State Senator from' Pawtucket, and proved a wise and eiScient
legislator. For many years he was president of the trustees of the
Pawi:ucket Free Public'Library. In 1878, in memory of his son, ^Vil-
liam Clark Savles, Mr. Sayles gave to Bro\\ni Laiiversity the sum of
$50,000 for the erection of a memorial hall. The gift was subse-
quentlv increased to $100,000, and on June 4, ISSl, Sayles Hall w^as
dedicated. In 1879 Mr. Savles was elected to the board of tmstees
of Browm Universitv, and held that office until his death. May /,
1894. In his vounger davs he served in the State Militia, and was
lieutenant-colonel of the Paw-tucket Light Guard. During the Civil
War he gave earnest and loval support to the government, contribut-
ing freelv from his wealth for many patriotic purposes. ^

In 1870-72 Mr. Sayles erected a beautiful mansion overlooking

198

'.Cic

lii

!£ia($^L;j^£iii.of^

Il2£i^£

COMMEMORATIVE STONE AND TABLET ON THE BARBICAN.
PLYMOUTH. tNGLAND

?«PCTwgiwBWipBr9«>i,?!^»4^.-;igjBWPiJV-',i- rj*^*f-:--

P^rs"

ratfW}Hr-^<r?fir«ai^iK^i".<i-.«*^M->nii--iM*ii#«^ri»rtf^

SAYLES FAMILY

Ibe cities of Pa\siucket and Providence. Here he collected a fine li-
brary and many works of art. He was fond of literature and the
arts, and travelled extensively in this country and abroad. A con-
temporary wrote of him :

Active and public-spirited as a citizen, upright, and honorable in all his dealings
with his fellowmen, he \von and retained the respect and conhdencc of the community
m which he always resided. From the beginning of his business career, he believed in
the principle of hard, persistent work and honestv of purpose as the onlv sure ground of
success Acting upon this belief he succeeded by his own unaided exertions in raising
himself from the position of a clerk in a commercal house to the possessor of an ample
fortune. Endowed with a sympathetic nature, and bestowing substantial aid where
deserved he strove a ways to make the applicant depend upon himself rather than on
others. \Vhile from his door none were turned away empty, his charities were of the
practical kind, and calculated to confer permanent aid, as well as to relieve present
necessity._ His convictions of right and duty were decided and firm, and uncompromis-
ingly maintained, and though a positive man, he viewed the faults of others with
charity, his creed being,

That mercy I to others show

That mercy show to me.

He attended and generously contributed to the work of the Cen-
tral Congregational Church in Providence, but was not sectarian in
his beliefs.

William Francis Sayles married, October 30, 1849, Marv Wilk-
inson Fessenden, who was born October 24, 1827, and died Septem-
ber 20, 1886. She was the daughter of Hon. Benjamin Fessenden. of
Valley Falls, Rhode Island, and Mary (Wilkinson) Fessenden, his
•wife. Their children were : 1. Mary Fessenden. 2. Louise Marsh.
3. William Clark. 4. Martha Freenian. 5. Frank Arthur, of whom
further. 6. Nancy Nye.

VIII. Frank Arthur Sayles, son of William Francis and Mary
Wilkinson (Fessenden) Sayles, was born December 14, 1866, in Paw-
tucket, Ehode Island. He was educated in preparatory schools, and
was graduated from Brown University in the class of 1890. He en-
tered immediately into his father's bleaching industries, and devoted
the period ensuing between his graduation and the death of William
F. Sayles to learning the business in all its departments. On the
death of his father, Frank A. Sayles inherited the Sayles Finishing
Plants at Saylesville and Phillipsdale, and the Moshassuck Valley
railroad. He inaugurated at once the policy of expansion and pro-
gressive development which within a short period made the Sayles
bleaching industries the most noted of their kind in the world. He
was a man of inventive as well as executive genius, and to the ad-
vancement of the Sayles industries brought the valuable gift of fa-
miliarity with mechanical and scientific affairs, as well as his ability
as an organizer and director. Broad of vision, thoroughly cognizant
of every changing phase of the vast enterprises which he directed,
devoting himself to his work with a singleness and intentness of pur-
pose which admitted of no distractions, he reared on the foundations

199

SAYLES FAMILY

laid by hi? father and uncle a business which has no peer in Europe
or America to-day, and stands as a monument to his intellectual and
creative strength.

Mr. Sayles' interests, although confined largely to the field of
woolen and cotton manufacture, were wide and diversified. Khode
Island industries which he operated and of which he was presidont
included tlie Sayles Finishing Plants at Saylesville and Phillipsdale,
above mentioned; the Hamlet Textile Company of AVoonsocket and
Pa^\-tucket; the Slater l^arn Company of Pawtucket; and the Kiver
Spinning Company of Woonsocket. He was president and princi]ial
stockholder of the Lorraine Manufacturing Company, and of the
Slater Trust Company of Pawtucket. It has been estimated that
fully ten thousand persons were employed in the plants which he
controlled. Other business enterprises in which he was heavily in-
terested were: The French Eiver Textile Company of Mechanics-
ville, Connecticut, of which he was president ; and the Ponemah Mills
at Taftville, Connecticut, of which he was president and member of
the board of directors. He was a director in the follovring corpora-
tions : The Blackstone Valley Gas and Electric Light Company; the
Castner Electrolytic Company, director and vice-president; the
Chase National Bank, of New I'ork City; the Moshassuck Valley
Eailroad; the Norfolk Southern Railroad Company; the Putnam
(Connecticut) Light and Power Company; the L'nited Gas and Elec-
tric Company; and the Wauregan Mills. He rendered invaluable
service along industrial lines throughout the "World AVar. Part of
his service was devoting his plants at AVoonsocket, Valley Falls and
Phillipsdale to the bleaching of cotton linter used in the maimfacture
of explosives; the weekly output of these plants was 2,500,000
pounds.

Throughout his entire career, Mr. Sayles was a generous sup-
porter of worthwhile charities and benevolences, giving freely and
liberally for the alleviation of suffering and for the advancement of
the arts, education, religion, and civic interests. His gifts to war
charities were very great and were exceeded by no resident of Paw-
tucket. Other notable gifts made possible the PaA\'tucket Memorial
Hospital, which Mr. Sayles erected and presented to the city in
meniory of his mother and sister. He also endowed the Sayles Me-
morialHospital \Wth $75,000.

Mr. Sayles vras no seeker after public honors. His life, away
from the cares of his great business interests, was essentially sim-
ple. He had no fraternal connections and cared little for social
life. Li his leisure hours he shunned the artificialities and pretenses
of modern life, reverting to the simple, homely interests and pleas-
ures of the preceding generation. He was a lover of outdoor life
and horses. Of magnetic personality, brilliant in mentality, yet un-
ostentatious, he numbered among his friends some of the foremost

200

\^/ >•

r^^r

:(t

i>^v:

z^*--:

.::— ..;i..—

WByttWr;i»-u.j»4..ii.'Vlffl»^i>l^.m!»liifyy^^^^ — -r-ijjjBgHH .'w w>«'rt<mm»muit^im

V • -J

%'^
|?>"^^

^.•■■:'

• \

^:#-

■ ^ ....^•■. -^ I .1 tfmml, .-Hi ^i

.iVrin*a>.ii*iitf I. ■■iK.iMrwMiT*.

T'-),^:- %s;\

x>^.

QTittfy

SAYLES FAMILY

men of the State and Xation, men who vahied and loved him for the
cultured, kmdly gentleman and man of affairs that he was His
funeral was carried out %Wth the impressive and dignified serious-
ness and freedom from pomp and affection witli which he had lived
his liie.

Mr. Sayles had a notable Colonial ancestrv, being descended
from many of the early Rhode Island families, distincrulshed in the
annals of the Colony. He traced his line from KogerVilliam<; the
founder of Ehode Island, by six different descents, throu-h' the
Sa^des, A\ msor and Oluey families. He was descended from Thom-
as Olne}-, one of the thirteen original proprietors of Providence
Plantations, through three lines; from John Whipple, commander
of an expedition against the Indians in King Philip's War, 1675-7G
by four lines; and from Thomas Angell and Joshua Winsor, two of
the thirteen signers of the first written compact of the Providence
Plantations, by three lines each.

The well kno\Mi Field, Arnold, Jenckes, Mowrv, Inman, Wicken-
den, Rhodes and Wilkinson names xsere also duplicated bv the fre-
quent intermarriages of that era. Other notable Ehode Island an-
cestry included the Hopkins, the Chad Brown, the Obadiah Holmes,
the Harris, Barker, Randall, Scott and Smith families, showing that
the Sayles family record was closely interwoven with a large part of
early Rhode Island history. Through his maternal ancestry, Mr.
Sayles was descended from John Howland and John Tilley of the
* * Ma^ilower. ' '

Cape ancestry of note included the Newcomb, Bourne. Skiff,
Chipman, Freeman, Otis, Bacon, Russell and Mayo families, while
other Massachusetts lines included the Colton, Marshfield, Chapin,
Johnsou,^ Marsh, Wilson, Ilobart, Adams, Wright, Moody and Col-
lins families. Branches straying into Connecticut were the Rev.
Thomas Hooker, the Newton and Talcott lines.

Members of all of these families performed distinguished Colon-
ial service. Indeed, it is worthy of notice that Mr. Sayles claimed
over eighty Colonial ancestors, whose services have been recognized
and entered in the different hereditary societies, three of whom were
Colonial governors, or presidents. He was a member of the Rhode
Island Society of Colonial Wars, by right of such services, and al-
though he was not afhliated with the Sons of the American Revolu-
tion, he claimed six Revolutionary heroes.

Frank Arthur Sayles married, June 9, 1S92, Mary Dorr Ames,
daughter of Commander Sullivan Dorr Ames, of the United States
Navy, and Mary To-\msend (Bullock) Ames, his wife. They were the
parents of the follo^dng children : 1. Mary Ames, born October 13,
1S93; married Neville Jay Booker, of New York, June 8, 1918;

201

SAYLES FAMILY

one child, Mary Sayles, born January 1, 1921. 2. Martha Free-
man, born July 18, 1896; married Paul Coe Nicholson, of Provi-
dence, June 23, 1917; they have children: Paul Coe Nicholson, Jr.,
born October 12, 1918; Martha Sayles Nicholson, born October 5,
1922. 3. William Francis, born April 23, 1901, died March 21, 1902.
4. Nancy, born April 12, 1905. 5. Hope, born February 21, 1907.

Mrs. Sayles resides at "Saleholme," the Sayles' mansion, in
Pawtucket.

Frank A. Sayles died in New York City, March 9, 1920, at the
home of his daughter, Mrs. Neville Jay Booker,

Editor's Note — The related Ames Family will appear in the July number of "Ameri-
cana," and the related Dorr Family in the October number.

202

■MM ^

V ^fir'if -■"' ■"-^^•-' *

Frank Hervey Pettingell

I. J^ichard Pettingell, born 1620, on September 4, 1667, made
at. Aewbury, Mass., a deposition in which he testitied that he was
then forty-seven years old; was admitted a freeman (when twontv-
one years old) at Salem, Mass., June 2, 1641; died shortlv sub-
sequent to July 15, 1695, at Newbury, Mass.; married about 1643 at
Salem, Mass., Joanna Ingersoll, daughter of Kiohard and (nn
(Langley) Ingersoll, of Salem, Mass., born 1625, died 1692-3 (about
two or three years previous to her husband), at Xewbury, Mass

Richard Pettingell came from England and was in Salem, Mass.,
before June 2, 1641, as he was made a freeman there on that date-
Savage (on what authority we do not know) savs that, ** tradition
suggests that he came from Staffordshire, England. He removed to
Euon (now Wenham), Mass., being recommended to the church
there 1649; he removed to Xewbury, Mass., where he bought land
April 8, 1651, and where he lived until his death. The vear of his
birth is well established by various dated depositions in which his
age, in each instance, is specifically stated. On Julv 15, 1695, he
deeds to his sons Samuel, Matthew and Nathaniel, and died shortly
thereafter, his wife having predeceased him bv two or three vears.
In his deposition made at County Court held 'at Hampton (now in
New Hampshire), 14, Smo, 1673, when he "was about 52 vears old,"
he states that he knew Giles Fuller (deceased) of Hampton and Mat-
thew Fuller of Bastable [Barnstable] both in Old England and in
New England. Matthew Fuller is positively knowTi to have come
from Topcroft, Norfolk Co., England, and it is supposed by some
that Eichard Pettingell came from the neighborhood of Shot'tesham
or Topcroft in Norfolk county, England. Children : Samuel, bap-
tized, Salem, Mass., 9(12) 1644; Matthew (see below); Marv, born
Newbury, Mass., July 6, 1652; Nathaniel, born Newbury, Mass., Sep-
tember 21, 1654; a son, born November 15, 1657. died November 17,
1657, at Newbury; Henry, born January 16, 1659, died January 20,
1659, at Newbury.

II. Mattheiv Pettingell, born 1648, about, at Enon (now Wen-
tam), Mass., probably; died between October 24, 1714, and Septem-
ber 29, 1715; w^ill dated October 24, 1714; guardian was appointed
for his daughter Abigail, September 29, 1715; married April 13,
1674, at Newbury, Mass., to Sarah Noyes, daughter of Nicholas and
Marj^ (Cutting) Noyes, of Newbury, ^lass., born August 22, 1G53, at
Newbury, Mass.; she was living April 14, 1718, as evidenced by her
signing a letter with other relatives on that date. Matthew Pettin-

203

FRANK HERVEY PETTIXGELL

gell lived in Xcwbury, Mass. ; lie took the oath of allei?iance in 1678,
then ''aged 30." He was a felt maker. Children, alt born in New-
bury, Mass.: Son, probably died young; Nathaniel (see belo\Y) ;
Matthew, Joanna, Cutting, Nicholas, Sarah, ^^larv, John, Abraham,
Abigail.

///. Nathaniel PettinaeU, born January 21, 1675-6, at New-
bury, Mass., was baptized there February 6,' 1675-6; he was living
September 7, 1743, on which date he deeded land to his sons Ephraim
and Cutting; married December 22, 1702-3 (intention published at
Newbury, October 10, 1<02), at Newbury, Mass., to Margaret Rich-
ardson, daughter of Edward and Anne (Bartlett) Richardson, of
Newbury, Mass., born July 7, 1682, died subsequent to October 20,
1726, w4ien her last child was born.

Nathaniel Pettingell resided at Newbury, Mass., and was a felt
maker. His wife was admitted to full communion in the church there
February 10, 1717-18. Children, all born at Newbury: Anne, Ste-
phen, Margaret, Moses, Sarah, Mary, Ephraim, Cutting (see below),
Elizabeth, Joaima.

IV. Cutting Pettingell* born January 17, 1721-2, baptized Jan-
uary 28, 1/21-2, at Newbury, Mass.; died about March 23, 1793,
as he was buried at Newbury, Mass., March 26, 1793, at Newbury,
Mass.; married (first) January 13, 1746-7, at Newbury, :\[ass., by
Rev. John Tucker of the First Church of Newbury, to Judith Atkin-
son, daughter of John and Judith (Worth) Atkinson, of Newbury,
Mass., born November 1, 1724. at Newbury, Mass., died :\Iay 6, 1755,
aged thirty-one years, at Newbury, Mass.; gravestone in 01dto^\ii
graveyard, Newbury, Mass.. gives her age as thirty-one; he was
married (second) August 26, 1756, at Newbury, by Rev. Jonathan
Parsons of Old South Church. Newbury, (now Newburyport), [Mass.,
to Ruth Davis, daughter of Benjamin and Ruth (Brown) Davis, of
Newbury, Mass., born February 19. 1732, at Newlniry. Mass.

Cutting Pettingell was a fisherman and a coaster; he was a pri-
vate in the train band of Col. John Greenleaf 's company, according
to a return dated June 8, 1757. He was one of those who November
26, 1745, signed the petition for the formation in Newbury of a new
religious society (now the Old South) and who on March 1, 1746,
made a petition to the General Court of Massachusetts to build the
Presbyterian church, and he was one of the original members of that
church. On May 27, 1893, Benjamin Davis (probal)ly father of his
second ^\ife), gave bond to exhibit an inventory of Cutting Pettin-
gell's estate, which estate was declared insolvent. Children all born
at Newbury, Mass. ; by first marriage : Eunice. Cutting, Jonatlian,
Josiah (see below) ; by second marriage: Nathaniel, Judith, Nathan,
Samuel, Benjamin.

♦Descendants eligible to Society of Colonial Wars.

204

FRANK HERVEY PETTIXGELL

V. Josiali PcttingiU,\ born April, 1753, at Xewburvport,
3fass.; died June 30, 1S26, at Xewburvport, Mass.; married (first)
(intention published Xewbury, Mass., October 22, 1774), to Phillipa
French; died June 21, 179G, at Xewburvport, Mass.: he married
(second) January 6, 1S02 (intention published December 18, ISOl, at
X'ewbury, Mass.), Mary Duggan. He resided in Xewbury, Mass.,
where he was taxed 17S9 to 1^99, and then in Xewburyport, where
he was taxed 1S15-1S18. He was a fisherman; was in Captain Ste-
phen Kent's company raised for coast defense, Essex county, ^lass.,
in X^ovem])er and December, 1775. Children, all by first marriage:
PhilHpa, XTathaniel, Judith, Cutting (see below)', Josiah, Moses,
Henry.

VI. Cutting PettingellX born May 9. (or 23), 1785, at Xew-
bury, Mass. ; died September 1, 1S65, at X'ewburyport, ^Mass. ; mar-
ried September 18, ISOS, at South Hampton, X'ew Hampshire, to
Olive Smith, daughter of John and Lydia (Graves) Smith, of Xew-
bury, Mass., born December 16, 1791, at X^ewbury, Mass., died Janu-
ary 14, 1871, at X'ewburyport, Mass. He resided in Newbury and
Xewburyport, Mass. He was a member of Capt. John Woodwell's
company, Lieut.-Col. Ebenezer Hale's regiment, Second Brigade,
Second Division, service at X'ewbury, Mass., between September 30
and October 4, 1814. Children, all born at X^ewlmry, Mass. : Cutting
(Isl), Cutting (2nd). Olive, Moses, Lydia Graves, Lucy Goodwin,
Mary A., Elizabeth Robbins, X^athaniel Henry (see below).

VII. Nathaniel Henry PettingeU, born September 11, 1835, at
X'ewbury, Mass.; died X'ovember 12, 1874, at X^ewmiarket, New
Hampshire, and was buried in Oak Hill Cemetery, X^ewbur\TDort,
Mass. ; married September 6, 1863, at X'ewburyport, Mass., (by J. A.
xVmes, clergyman), to Mary Anna Feltch, daughter of Joseph Harris
and Mary (Haskell) Feltch, (q. v.) of Xewburyport, Mass., born
September 10, 1843, at X^'ewbury, Mass., died August 6, 1894, at Xew-
buryport, Mass., and was buried by side of her husband in Oak Hill
Cemetery, X^ewburyport, Mass. Children, all born at X'ewburyport,
^lass. : Agnes Leah, Frank Hervey (see below); Walter F., died
young; William F., died young; Walter Joseph, Cutting.

VIII. Frank Hervey PettingeU, born January 2, 1868, at Xew-
buryport, Mass.; married (first) January 19, 1898, at Independence,
^rissouri, to Mary Agnes Morgan, of Independence, Missouri, born
February 27, 18t6, at Independence, Missouri; married (second)
September 5, 1905, Medora Anna Wilson, daughter of John Mitchell
and Eosabel (Cantril) Wilson, of Denver, Colorado, born February
27, 1881.

tDescendants eligible to societies representing service in Revolutionary War and to
Society of Founders and Patriots.

^Descendants eligible to Society of \^'ar of 1812.

205

FRANK HERVEY PETTIXGELL

Frank Hervcy Pettingell resided in Los Angeles, Cal. He re-
sided in Newburyport, Massachusetts, from birth until 1SS9; re-
moved that year to Colorado Springs, Colorado, and was connected '
with the First National Bank of that city for three vears, since then
has been engaged in stock and bond business. While a citizen of
Colorado Springs was elected vice-president and subsequentlv presi-
dent of the Colorado Mining Stock Exchange of Denver, Colorado.
He was a charter member (and is still a member) of the Colorado
Springs ]Mining Stock Association. Since December, 1912, he has
been a resident of Los Angeles, California, and at present (March,
1918) is serving his fourth term as president of the Los Angeles
Stock Exchange.

Mr. Pettingell is an officer or member of the following organ-
izations: Suretie, Baronial Order of Fiunncmede (Sureties of the
Magna Charta, A. D. 1215) ; Society of Colonial Wars in the Com-
monwealth of Massachusetts; Society Sons of the Revolution in the
Commonwealth of Massachusetts; Massachusetts Society, Sons of
the American Revolution; Nev7 England Historic Genealogical So-
ciety (Mass.) ; Society for the Preservation of New England An-
tiquities (Mass.) ; Society of the War of 1812 in the Commonwealth
of Massachusetts; Society of Old Plymouth Colony Descendants
(Mass.) ; New Hampshire Historical Society, Concord, N. H. ; life
member Historical Society of Old Newbury, Newburyport, Mass.;
Order of Knights of the Golden Horeshoe (headquarters, Balti-
more, Md.), knight commander for the State of California ; member
The Paul Jones Club, Portsmouth, N. H. ; member the Pike Family
Association of America (headquarters, Pike, N. H.) ; honorary vice-
president general, National Society, Americans of Royal Descent;
honorary president California Genealogical Society 1923 (head-
quarters, San Francisco, Cal.), vice-president, 1919 to 1923; life
member California Society of Colonial Wars ; governor California
Society of Colonial AVars, 1919-1920; deputy governor general to
General Society of Colonial Wars, 1921; historian general of the
Society of Colonial AVars, 1921-1924; life member Sons of the Revo-
lution in the State of California, president, 1921-1922; president In-
ternational Congress of Genealogy, San Francisco, California, 1915 ;
chevalier commander for California, Order of Lafayette (head-
quarters, Washington, D. C.) ; vice-president and charter member
Lafayette Society of California; State regent for California, the
National Patriotic Society of the Lion, (headciuarters. San Fran-
cisco, California) ; vice-president Piscataqua Pioneers, Portsmouth,
N. H. ; member New Jersey Society of the Order of the Founders and
Patriots of America; member Orkney Antiquarian Society, Orkney
Islands. Scotland (headcpiarters, Kirkwell, Orkney) ; vice-president
board of librarv directors, Los Angeles Public Library, 1919-20-21-
23; president Los Angeles Stock Exchange (ninth term) ; senior vice-

206

FRANK HERVEY PETTINGELL

president National Mining and Stock Brokers' Association; charter
Micraber Colorado Springs i\[ining Stock Association, still a member;
formerly president (1S96) Colorado Mining Stock Exchange, Den-
ver, Colorado; member B. P. O. Elks, No." 309, Colorado Springs,
Colo., 1895 to 1919, demitted to No. 99, Los Angeles, California;
member California Club, Los Aiigeles, California, since June 9,
]919; president trustees section California Library Association,
1920-21-22; chairman trustees section, American Library Associa-
tion, 1920-1921; delegate to California Library Association to Na-
tional Conference of American Library Association at Colorado
Springs, Colorado, June 2nd to 9th, 1920; member American Library
Association; member of war finance committee, American Library-
Association, 1917-1918; member Bed Cross Team, No. 25, Los An*-
geles, California, during World War.

Children, all by first marriage : Frank Hervey, born November
27, 1899, at Colorado Springs, Colorado ; Mary Agnes, born January
27, 1901, at Detroit, Michigan.

Authorities:

"Pettingell Genealogy'," by John Mason Pettingell, pp. 2-y, 9-10, 19-20. 42, 85-6,
145-8. 234-5. 324-

Pope's "Pioneers of Alassachusetts," pp. 252, 356.

Savage's "Gen. Dictionary of N. E.," vol. ii, p. 521 ; vol. iii, pp. 297-8, 403-4, 535.

"Vital Records of Newbury, Mass.," vol. i, pp. 26, 165, 367, 393-401, 481 ; vol. ii, pp.
21, 171, 385-6, 388-690.

"New England Hist. Gen. Register," vol. xxxii, p. 345.

"Record Index of Zvluster Rolls," series 1710-1774, Massachusetts Archives (for
service of Cutting' Pettingell).

"Massachusetts Soldiers and Sailors of the Revolution," vol. xii, p. 256, for Revolu-
tionary services of Josiah" Pettingell.

"History of Newbury, Mass.," by John J. Currier, pp. 604-5, 625-8.

"Essex Institute Hist. Collections," vol. xxxv, p. 162.

Records of War Department, Washington, D. C, for service of Cutting' Pettingell.

(The Felch or Feltch Line).

7. Henry Felch, the immigrant ancestor, bom 1590, about, in
Wales (possibly); died August 1670, at Boston, Massachusetts;
married (first) (before coming to this country probably), to Mar-
garet (whose maiden surname and parentage are not as yet deter-
mined), died 23rd of fourth month (June), 1655, at Boston, Massa-
chusetts; married (second) (after 2nd of eighth month, 1656), at
(Boston, Massachusetts, probably), to Elizabeth (widow of Thomas
Wiborne, who died at Boston, 2nd of eighth month, 1656; her
maiden surname and parentage are not as yet determined), died
May 12, 1682, at Boston, Massachusetts.

Henry Felch, the first of the name in this country, was born
about 1590. He is supposed to have come from Wales (of which
tradition there is no proof) A^th the party of Rev. Richard Blynman
in 1640. This party landed first at Plymouth, where Mr. Blynman is
mentioned in the records, March 2, 1641; they next appeared at

207

FRANK HERVEY PETTINGELL

Marshfield, which town was incorponited March 1, 1642, and was
then called Green's Harbor. In less than a year the partv removed
to Gloucester, Massachusetts, where in 1G42 Henry Felcli was owner
of ''six acres of hoed ground," of which ground there is no grant on
the records, so it may be inferred tliat he was in Gloucester before
its incorporation as a town. Gloucester was settled between Octo-
ber, 1641 (when the bounds of the town were approved by the Gen-
eral Court) and May, 1642, when it was established or incorporated
as a plantation called Gloucester. The first marriage recorded in
Gloucester is that of "a daughter of Henrv Felch to Samuel Haie-
ward, :^rarch 2, 1641 (X. S.) " Savage (vol ii, p. 393) indicates that
Samuel Plaieward's wife was named Isabel, but there are several
reasons why this is not likely. Henry Felch was a proprietor in
"Watertown, ]\Iassacliusetts, in 1642, and was perhaps of Reading,
Massachusetts, in 1644. He lived during his later years in Boston,
Massachusetts, where he died between July 4. 1670'(the date of his
will) and September 27, 1670, the date of its probate. Presumably
before coming to this country, he married his first wife, Margaret,
who died in Boston in 1655; his second wife was the widow of
Thomas Wiborne, who came to this country on the ship '* Castle" in
163S, from Tenterden, County Kent, England, and who died in Bos-
ton, 2nd of eighth month, 1656, and whose will was dated Sei)tember
12, 1656, and proved October 2S, 1656. Children, all by his first
marriage: 1. Henry, born 1610, about. 2. Daughter (perhai)S Isa-
bel), married March 2, 1641, at Gloucester, Massachusetts, to Samuel
Haieward, 3. Anna (or Hannah), married Samuel Dunton of Head-
ing, Massachusetts, who died November 7, 16S3; she died July 11,
1689. 4. Mary, married Jolnr Wiburn (or Wiborne), son of Thomas
Wiborne of Boston, by liis \vife Elizabeth, who became the second
"vvife of Henry^ Felch.

Elizabeth Wiborne had by her first husband, Thomas Wiborne,
five sons and two daughters, viz. : — 1. Thomas, executor of his
father's will; married (first) Abigail Eliot, who died at Boston,
April 24, 1660; married (second) Ruth. 2. James, of Boston, who
died March 7, 1658-9; he was one of the executors of his father's
will. 3. John, who married his step-sister, Mary Felch. 4. Jona-
than, who died at Boston, 10th of tenth month, 1653. 5. Nathaniel,
born in Boston, March 12, 1655. 6. Elizabeth, who married. 3rd of
second month, 1655, John Merrick. 7. Mary, mentioned in her
father's will.

II. Henry Felch, born and baptized. 1610, at Wales (possibly) ;
died Nov. 11, 1699, at Reading, Massachusetts; married. 1649. to
Hannah Sargent (daughter of Rev. AVilliam and his first wife Han-
nah Sargent of Charlestown. ^Maiden and Barnstable, Massachu-
setts), born (baptized July 13, 1629), at Nortliamptonshire,

England; died December 15, 1717, at Reading, Mass.

208

FRANK HERVEY PETTIXGELL

Henry Felch Tras born about IGIO, according to tradition in
Pcnibrokesliire, AVales, Great Britain, and came to America with his
j)arents. He was a proprietor at Gloucester, ]\Iassachusetts, and
settled for a time in Watertown, Massachusetts, and tlien removed
to Heading, Massachusetts, in 1G47. where he was prominent in town
affairs, being a selectman in 1647-48-51, and in IGSl, and surveyor
of highways in 1648. He probably resided in Boston for a time' as
several of his children were born there. His estate was inventoried
December 13, 1699, his son John Felch being administrator. In the
town records of Heading he is often spoken of as "Sergeant Henry
Felch," which shows that he was a member of the lirst military
corps of Heading, formed probably at the time of the incorporation
of the town in 1644, and called "Reading Infantry Company." The
first captain of this company was Richard Walker, who was also an
ancestor of the proponent, Frank Hervey Pettingell.

Children: 1. Hannah, born February 26, 1650; died April 23,
1668. 2. Mary, born July 31, 1653; died June 3, 1676; married
"William Green of AVoburn, ^Massachusetts. 3. Elizabeth, born July
15, 1655; died October 8, 1657 (or 18th of eighth month. 1657), at
Boston, Massachusetts. 4. Samuel, born June 3, 1657, at Boston,
Massachusetts; died October 22, 1661. 5. John (Deacon), born.
February 26, 1660: died Weston, Massachusetts, April 9, 1746;
married Elizabeth Gowing. 6. Samuel, born July 12 (or 22), 1662;

died January 14 (or 31), 1683. 7. Joseph, born ; died May

31, 1727; married Mary . 8. Elizabeth, born March 9, 1666;

died ; married Thomas Cutler. 9. Daniel, born January 5,

1668 (see below). 10. Hannah, born September 18, 1672; died
; married Samuel Parker. 11. Ruth, born June 1, 1675.

III. Dr. Daniel Felch, born January 5, 1668, at Reading,
Massachusetts; died October 5, 1752, aged 84 years, 9 months, in
that part of Hampton Falls now called Seabrook, New Hampshire;
married (first) May 6, 1702. at Reading, Massachusetts, to Deborah
Dean (or Dane) of' Charlestown, Massachusetts (perhaps daughter
of Joseph and Elizabeth (Fuller) Dean, of Concord, Massachusetts,
and if so) born September 29, 16/8; died January 7, 1715; he
married (second) Sarah' Fuller (dau. of Benjamin (Lieut. Thomas)
and Sarah (Bacon) Fuller); he married (third) January 12, 1725,
at Salem, Massachusetts (ceremony performed by Rev. Peter
Clarke), to Hepsibah Curtis (daughter of Corporal John (Zacheus)
Curtis and his v.-ife Mary Looke, who was a daughter of Thomas and
Sarah Looke, of Lynn, Massachusetts), born November 28, 1694, at
Topsfield. Massachusetts, baptized January 6, 1694-5, at Boxford,
Massachusetts: died at the Felch homestead in Seabrook, New
Hampshire. Residence: Salem Village (now North Parish, Dan-
vers), Massachusetts, as four of his children were baptized in the

209

FRANK HER\^EY PETTINGELL

church there between 171S and 17'2^. Shortly prior to 1730 he set-
tled in that part of Seabrook, Xew Hampshire, then included within
the jurisdiction of Hampton Falls, New Hampshire. His name
appears among the taxpayers in Hampton Falls in 1747-8-9 and
1750. He doubtless studied medicine under some physicians in or
near Reading, Massachusetts, and was for many years a practicing
physician in and about the vicinity of Hampton Falls, Xew Hamp-
shire. Seabrook was set off from Hampton Falls, Xew Hamp-
shire, on June 3, 17G8.

Children, by first marriage: 1. Daniel, born March 8, 1703,
died September 13, 1713, aged 10 years, 6 months and 5 days, at
Reading, Massachusetts. By second marriage: 2. Daniel, born
April 5, 1718, baptized April 20, 1718; married Jane Paige. 3. De-
borah, born January 13, 1720, baptized April 24, 1720; married
Abner Harris. By third marriage, four sons and two daughters, viz. :
4. Curtis, born 1726, about; married and removed to Fitzwilliam,
New Hampshire. 5. Samuel, baptized April 23, 1727, at church in Sal-
€m Village (nowDanvers, X'orth Parish), Massachusetts (see below).
6. Sarah, baptized April 21, 1728, at church in Salem Village,
Massachusetts; died January 13, 1811. at Seabrook, Xew Hamp-
■shire, not married. 7. Joseph, baptized April 24, 1728; died Feb-
ruary 5, 1803, at Veare, X"ew Hampshire; married Mary Hoyt.
8. Hannah, born October 24, 1731; married Paul Presey (int. pub.
Nov. 30, 1750, at Salisbury, Massachusetts). 9. Henry, born July
21, 1735, at Hampton Falls, Xew Hampshire; died June 27, 1807;
married (first) ; married (second) Deborah Palmer.

IV. Samuel Falch {or Felch), baptized April 23, 1727. in
church at Salem Village, now Danvers X^orth Parish, Massachu-
setts, died June 3, 1811, at Salisbury, ^Massachusetts: married
January 1, 1755, at Seabrook, X^ew Hampshire, to Jemima Selley
— later spelled Cilley — (daughter of Thomas (Benoni) Selley
by his second wife Lyclia French), born April 5. 1737, at Salisbury,
Massachusetts, died June 5, 1817, at Salisbury, Massachusetts. Res-
idence : Seabrook, X'ew Hampshire, where he lived in the old Felch
liomestead. He was a farmer and fisherman. On Xovember 29,
1808, he divided this old homestead into five equal parts which he
conveyed in severalty to his five sons by deeds bearing that date. He
signed the Association Text as a resident of Seabrook, X'ew Hamp-
shire, with his brother Joseph Felch, April 12, 177(5.

Children : 1. Xicholas, born June 12, 1755 ; died April 13, 1841 :
married Sarah Gove. 2. Jenne, born June 23, 1757; died March 11,
1836; married Jeremiah Brown. 3. Samuel, born Xovember 18,
1759; died July 17, 1818; married Sarah (March) Harris, widow of
Nathaniel Harris. 4. Jemima, born April 16. 1762; died Xovember
15, 1816; married Belcher Dole. 5. Hepsibah, born October 15,

FRANK HERVEY PETTINGELL

1765; died November 10, 1810; intention of marriage published
Feb. 2, 1791, to Benjamin Joy, Jr. 6. Pliineas, born March 7, 1768;
died _April. 1840; married Sarah Ward. 7. Daniel, born October
13, 1771 ; died June 30, 1839 ; married Jenny Eaton. 8. Jacob, born
February 3, 1777 (see below). 9. Betty, born December 3, 1781;
died November 13, 1856; married Thomas Chase.

F. Jacob Falch {or Felch), born February 3, 1777, at Sea-
brook, New Hampshire; died January 28, 1856^ at Newburyport,
Massachusetts: he was married Aug. 5, 1802. at Salisbury, Massa-
chusetts, by Fldward Noyes (5th minister of the First Church at
Salisbury, Massachusetts), to Hannah Wharf Harris, daughter of
Nathaniel Harris, by his wife Sarah March, who after the death of
Nathaniel Harris, became the wife of Samuel Falch (or Felch),
brother of Jacob Falch (or Felch). born Feb. 2. 1783, at Salisbury,
JMassachusetts; died January 30. 1880, at Newburyport, }klassachu-
setts. Jacob Falch (or Felch) settled early in Kensington, New
Hampshire, where he was a resident and tax payer from 1808 to
1819. A family tradition persists that he was an officer of militia
during the War of 1812, but this tradition has never been substan-
tiated bv proof.

Children: 1. Sarah (or Sally), born 1803, about; died Novem-
ber 17, 1892, at Newburyport, ]\rassachusetts, aged 89; married
Moses Floyd. 2. Jacob, born at Seabrook, New Hampshire ; noth-
ing further known of him at this writing. 3. Joseph Harris, born
April 25, 1801; died September 25, 1882 (see below). 1. Char-
lotte, born 1807 ; died October 17, 1892, at Newburyport, ]Massachu-
setts, unmarried, aged 85. 5. William Alfonzo, died March 8, 1880 ;
married (first) Lucy M. Page: married (second) Abby Goodwin.
6. Gorham, died April 17, 1881 : not married. 7. Marv M„ died
August 29, 1887 ; married William L. Shuff. 8. Clara M.,'born 1817,
about; died March 11. 1901, aged 86; married John B. Nelson. 9.
Emeline Morrill, born December 21, 1819; died November 30, 1909;
married Hiram Janvrin. 10. Lucy Goff, born about November,
1823 ; died October 23, 1883 ; married Benjamin W. Coffin.

YI. Joseph Harris Felch {or Feltch), born April 25, 1804, at
New Hampshire ; died September 25, 1882, at Newburyport, Massa-
chusetts, and was buried in Oldtown graveyard, Newbury, Massa-
chusetts; married (first) by Rev. Leonard Withington, pastor First
Church, Newburv, Massachusetts, at Newbury, Massachusetts, Ajiril
16, 1831, to Marv Haskell (daughter of John Haskell and his wife
Margaret (Thomas) Clouston. of Newburyport, Massachusetts),
born July 5, 1804, at Newburyport, Massachusetts; died X\^y\\ 9.
1861, at Newburvport, Massachusetts; married (second) by Rev.
James B. Miles, at Charlestown, Massachusetts, January 30, 1866, to

2IX

FRANK HERVEY PETTIXGELL

Leah (Osgood) Folsom (widow and second wife of Levi G. Folsom.
and daughter of Captain John S. Osgood and his wife Leah Pres-
cott of Gilmanton, Xew Hampshire), born September 23, 1816, at
Gilford, Xew Hampshire; died Aug. 20, 1SS7, at Charlestown. Mass-
achusetts. Joseph Harris Felch (or Feltch) was a farmer in Xew-
bury and Xewburyport, Mass. Children : two (Fletch), both bv first
marriage, viz. : — 1. Rev. Joseph Haskell, Jr., born May 20, 1837, at
Newbury, Mass. ; died January 19, 1870. at Cummington. Mass., not
married. 2. Mary Anna, born September 10, 1843" (see below).

VIL Mary Anna FcJtch, born September 10, 1843, at X'ewbury,
Massachusetts; died Aug-ust 6, 1894, at Xewburyport, Massachu-
setts and was buried beside her husband in Oak Hill Cemetery, Xew-
buryport, Massachusetts; married September 6, 1863, at Xewbury-
port, Massachusetts, by Rev. J. A. Ames, clergyman, to X^athaniol
Henry Pettingell (son of Cutting and Olive (Smith) Pettingell, of
Newbury and X'ewburyport, Massachusetts), born September 11,
1835, at X'^ewbury, Massachusetts, died Xovember 12, 1874, at South
Newmarket (now X^ewlields), Xew Hampshire, and was buried in
Oak Hill Cemetery, Xewburyport, Massachusetts. X'athaniel Henry
Pettingell 's line of ascent is as follows: Cutting," Josiah,' Cutting,*
Nathaniel.^ Matthew,^ Richard^ Pettingell, the immigrant ancestor.
Residence: Xewburyport, r^Iassachusetts. Children: 1. Agnes
Leah, born May 17, 1866; died July 27. 1880, at Xewburyport, Mass-
achusetts. 2. Frank Hervey, born January- 2, 1868 (see below).
3. Walter Feltch, born and died March 10, 1869, at Xewburyport,
Massachusetts. 4. William Feltch, born and died September 25,
1869, at X'ewburyport, Massachusetts. 5. Walter Joseph, born Jan-
uary 2, 1871, at X'ewburyport, Massachusetts, and died there Sep-
tember 29, 1911. 6. Cutting, born December 24, 1872, at Xewbury-
port, Massachusetts ; married and removed to Seattle, Washington ;
no children.

VIII. Frank Hervey Pettingell, q.v., ante.

Authorities :

"Boston Records," Commissioners' Reports, vol. for year 1883, Document 130, pp. 42,

50, s^, 52, 56, 59, 61. 62. 66. 75.
Pope's "Pioneers of Massachusetts," pp. 163. 400, 517.
Savage's "Genealogical Dictionary of New England," vol. ii, pp. 150-1, 393; vol. iv,

p. 662.
Bond's "Watertown, Mass.." pp. 206-7, and Appendix, p. 1008.
"N. E. Gen. Hist. Reg.." vol. ii. pp. 31. 183; vol. vi. p. 289; vol. x, p. 219; vol. xni,

pp. 360-1 : vol. xviii, p. 263; vol. liii. pp. 234-241.
"History of Gloucester, Mass.," by John J. Babson, pp. ^i, 93. 97-
"Genealogical and Family History of Xew Hampshire." by Ezra S. Stearns, p. 1185.
"Historic Homes and Places and Genealogical and Personal Memoirs Relating to

Middlesex Co.. Mass.. by \Vm. R. Cutler, vol. ii, p. 40/-
"Genealogies and Estates of Charlestown. Mass.." by Wyman, pp. 342, 845.
"Genealogical History of Reading, Mass.," by Eaton, pp. 8, 11-13, 15, 19-20, 3-. 34.

37. 71, 134- 281-2.

212

FRANK HERVEY PETTI N CELL

"Sargent Genealop>'." by J. S. and A. Sargent, pp. 32, 171.

"Essex Institute Hist. Coll.." vol. xvi, pp. 61, 312-13, 318; vol. xviii, p. 34.

New Hampshire State Papers, vol. xxx. p. 142.

Published and unpublished records of Salisbury, Mass.

Published and unpublished Records of Seabrook, X. H.

Concord Births, }klarriages and Deaths, 1635-1850, p. 22.

"Osgood Family," by Ira Osgood, edited by Eben Putnam, pp. 3901.

"Genealogy of the Folsom Family," by Jacob Chapman, p. 84.

Vital Records of Newbury, Mass.. vol. i, p. 165; vol. ii, p. 171.

Vital Records of Newburyport, Mass., vol. ii, p. 160.

"N. Y. Gen. and Biog. Record," vol. 49, pp. 194-5.

kO^/0

213

Plainfield, New Jersey

Its Settlement and Development
By a. Van Doren Honeyman

I^^^^^O ]MUCH lias been loosely and unauthoritatively written
'(^5^"^^[ concerning the early history of Plainfield that nnnsual
B^^^*;!^| pains have been taken to state herein the real facts. The
&,^^fe-l ^^^^ -^^^"- Oliver B. Leonard was a prolific writer about
" the early inhabitants of the city, but largely confined
himself to family genealogies and certain of the churches. We have
had advantage of much of his material, but almost all the facts fol-
lowing, which are verified by the early State's survey maps, records
of grants, etc., are the contribution of ^Mr. Cornelius C. Vermeule,
now of East Orange, a civil engineer in New York City, who has
courteously devoted a great deal of time to secure accuracy in this
chapter. He has plotted out every grant and practically every o^\^l-
ership within the "Blue Hills" region, the name by which this
vicinity was originally designated.

Among those who originally took up land ^^*ithin the present
city limits, the largest holder was Peter Sonmaus, who in 16S5 pat-
ented 3,500 acres ftwo tracts), including all from the base of Wat-
chung mountain to a line parallel with and a little southeast of
Eighth street, and from Clinton avenue northeast to the present
pumping station of the Plainfield-Union Water Company at Xether-
wood. This tract included Xorth Plainfield and nearly all of Plain-
field. All of Plainfield southwest of Sonmans' patent was pur-
chased bv Benjamin Hull from the Indian ''Cowankeen," in 1GS3.
In this deed Plainfield was called "Blond^m Plains." This pur-
chase was included in a grant of the Proprietors to Sir Evan Cam-
eron of Lochier, Scotland, the grant being bounded approximately
by Sonmans, the base of the mountain and the Bound Brook of
Piscatawav. .

On April 22, 1684, Thomas Gordon, "of Edinburgh," received
"confirmation" of one-tenth of one-forty-eighth share of land of the
East Jersev Proprietors, and in November temporarily settled on
Cedar Brook, in present Plainfield, where ex-United States Senator
James E. Martine resides. On Febmary 16, 16S5, he wrote back to
Scotland, dating his letter at "Cedar Brook," among other things

Note— These pages are taken from advance sheets of "Histoo" of Union County.
New Jersey." (Lewis Historical Publishing Company, New York and Chicago; 1923-)

214

PLAINFIELD, NEW JERSEY

caving: ''Upon the IStli day of Novembor I and my servants [there
^ve^e seven servants] came here to the woods, and eight days there-
it fter my wife and [four] chiklren came also. I put up a wigwam in 24
hours, which served us until we put up a better house, which I made,
24 feet long, 15 feet wide, containing a hall and kitchen, both in one,
and a chamber and a study."

He then says he cleared ground and made fences, and speaks of
Robert Fullorton as going to join him "for a plough this s])ring,
consisting of four oxen and two horses." He also adds: ''There
are eight of us settled here within a half mile or a mile of each
other," and names them as "John Forbes, John Barclay, Dr. John
Gordon, his servants, Andrew Alexander and myself." Thomas
Gordon soon left Plainiiold for Perth Amboy, and subsequently be-
came Attorney-General of East Jersey, and held other important
offices. Neither Dr. John Gordon nor Andrew Alexander took up
land in this vicinity, but Robert Gordon, of Pitlochie, held 1,000
acres west of Ash Swamp.

Between Sonmans' northeast line and the present northeast
limit of the city was a tract of 300 acres, granted September 2, 16S7,
to "Robert Fullerton, gent., brother to the Laird of Kennaber."
James and Thomas Fullerton, brothers to Robert, were also in this
vicinity, but probably resided near South Plainfield. Next, north-
cast of the Fullerton 's was a grant of 4S2 acres to George and John
Alexander, "of Scotland," in 1688; and from this tract northeast
came a grant of 125 acres to James Coole, Sr., of "Blew Hills," also
in 1688. The northeast line of Coole 's tract is now Park avenue,
Scotch Plains. The name "Blew Hills" first appears in Coole 's
grant, but the triangular tract, lying between the mountain, the
Short Hills on the east and the Bound Brook of Piscataway on the
south, was kno^\^l for two generations thereafter as "At the Blue
Hills."

The name "Plainfield" was first given to John Barclay's grant
of 700 acres, surveyed to him and his brother, "Robert Barclay of
llrie," January 18, 1685. This land lay at what is now South Plain-
field, reaching from Cedar Brook over east to the Short Hills, and
Barclay already had a house there in 168-4. Cedar Brook was for-
merly a larger stream than now and, like Green Brook, appears in
many early deeds. It originated in Plainfield, and winds its way to
the present New Brookljii Pond. At present it is inconsequential
and often dry.

On the opposite side of Cedar brook, west of Barclay, a grant of
425 acres was surveyed to John Forbes, "brother of the Laird of
Boynho, Kingdom of Scotland." This was in 1686, and Forbes also
had a house there before the survey was made. His grant ran
round north of Barclay, reaching over east to the Short Hills, and

215

PLAINFIELD, NEW JERSEY

its north boundary ran nearly parallel ^vith and a quarter of a mile
south of the present south line of Plainfield.

North of Forbes, and includin,<r all of the triangle between
Forbes, Sonmans, and the Short Hills, there was a tract of 1,000
acres granted to Robert Burnett "of Lethenty" in 16S8. The en-
tire area of Plainfield was taken up by the foregoing grants, but of
all these excellent Scotchmen only the Cooles remained as perman-
ent residents after 1710.

Barclay's plantation passed, in 1692, to John Laing, and he set
up at his house the Plainfield Meeting of the Society of Friends. In
1713 his son William purchased the Forbes tract, while his other
son, John, whose wife was Elizabeth Shotwell, inherited the Bar-
clay place.

About 1718 William Webster (bom 1692) and his wife, Su-
sannah Co^^T^erthwait, came and built their house near the east bank
of Cedar Brook, about where Prospect avenue now is. (His first
child was born 1718; see "Records, Plainfield Meeting.")

In 1720 John Shotwell "of Plainfield" (i. e., of the Plainfield
Meeting), came and settled on the Fullerton tract. Another prom-
inent Friend, John Vail, purchased 1,200 acres of Peter Sonmans
in 1731. It was the northeast end of Sonmans' great tract, and
joined John ShotAvell on the northeast. He was of Woodbridgo, and
his wife was ^Martha Fitz Randolph. His son John (2nd), who was
born at Woodbridge in 1713, married (1) Margaret Laing, and (2),
about 1750, her sister, Mary Laing, both daughters of John Laing.
John Vail (1st) was a millwright and, about 1735, built a mill on
Greenbrook near Grand avenue, at what was later Tier's pond.
He was a Quaker preacher, and lived until 1774, dying in his 89th
year, but his son John died in 175-1, when only 41 years of age. About
1760 William Webster o^\Tied the Vail gristmill; French's mill, as
knowm to the present generation, is said to date from about 1782,
but by whom built does not appear.^

Peter Sonmans found sales slow. In 1733 he sold 660 acres at the
southwest end of his tract to Henry Slydorn, who sold again, in 1735,
to Adrian Vermeule and his brother-in-law, Dirck Cadmus, of Ber-
gen. This tract extended along present Front street from Clinton
avenue to within 200 feet of Geraud avenue, thence northwest to the

'As to mills generally in this place and vicinity, Henry Lines had one in 1738, where
Mountain avenue now crosses Green Brook, near Scotch Plains. In 1740, Lawrence
Reuth had a mill up in the gap back of Scotch Plains, just above what was later Seely's
mill. Luke Covert built a mill at Rock avenue and Green Brook about 1760, and this
was purchased by Cornelius Vermeule after passing through the hands of Abner Hamp-
ton, in 1767. It was there through the Revolution. Just before the Revolution the
Vermeules built a second mill about 600 yards below the present West End avenue
bridge. During the Revolution John Manning had a mill on Stony Brook in the gap,
and Isaac Doty had two, a grist and saw mill farther up stream, the latter being where
the large ice plant now is at Washingtonville.

216

PLAIXFIELD, NEW JERSEY

mountains, ^^lieii it was surveyed in 1733, ''the widow ^Miller" had
a house near the present intersection of Front street and Clinton
avenue. (Doubtless she was the widow of Andrew Miller of Pis-
cataway, and the mother of Rev. Benjamin ^^liller (1715-1781), pas-
tor of Scotch Plains Baptist Church, but proof is not absolute).
Adrian Yermeule died at Bergen shortly after purchasing, but his
widow and two sons — Frederick, who never married, and Cornelius
— occupied two-thirds of the purchase at once. Dirck Cadmus never
came, but his son Andries occupied his third about 1765.

In 173-1 William AVcbster purchased of Sonmans a tract extend-
ing north from present Watchung avenue to John Vail's land. After
Sonmans' death, Judge Samuel Nevill, his executor, sold the re-
mainder of the tract to Isaac Drake, Isaac Manning, Peter Wooden,
Andrew Drake, Thomas Clawson, Eichard Lenox and the Vermeules,
all before 1745. Of these Isaac Drake already 0A\med a tract east
of Cedar Brook, of which the south line is now Randolph road. He
Avas born in Piscataway, Middlesex county, in 16S6. He was the son
of Rev. John and Rebecca (Trotter) Drake, and vras living with his
aged father on the Cedar Brook farm. He now purchased of Xevill,
in 1743, for his grandson Nathaniel, a farm lying between Plainfield
and Grant avenues, and Front and Ninth streets. Near Geraud
avenue, northeast of the Dirck Cadmus tract, it had a small frontage
on Green Brook, and on this Xathaniel built a house about 1746.
(This is what is called "Washington Headquarters.") Xathaniel
Drake (born 1725; died 1801) lived here until his death, and was a
prominent deacon of the Scotch Plains church. Next north to
Drake, Joseph Fitz Randolph purchased the land extending from
Plainfield to W^atchung avenues and from Green Brook to Eighth
street. He was the eldest son of Joseph and Hannah (Conger) Fitz
Randolph, and v.'as born at Piscataway in 1691. He married Re-
becca, a sister of Isaac Drake.

James Manning (born 1700, a son of James and Christian, the
latter a daughter of John Laing) built his house along the west bank
of Cedar Brook in 1729. His wife was Grace, daughter of Joseph
Fitz Randolph. He acquired by successive purchases several tracts
on both sides of Cedar Brook. Isaac Manning, who purchased the
tract lying northeast of Dirck Cadmus, between the mountain and
Green Brook, was James' brother, and was an active organizer of
the Scotch Plains Baptist Church in 1740. Between Isaac Manning
and the present Somerset street was Peter "Wooden 's farm, and,
just northeast of Somerset street, was Andrew Drake. These were
all Piscataway to^Miship families.

Richard Lenox married, 1746, Mercy Dunham of Piscataway,
and came to live on a small farm he had purchased of Thonuis Claw-

217

PLAINFIELD, NEW JERSEY

son. His homestead on Clinton avenue was, later, the home of Rich-
ard ]\IcDowell Coriell, but, about 1757, Richard Lenox died and, later,
his son Levi, a soldier of the Revolution, succeeded to the farm. The
Vermeule brothers purchased land all around him, including prac-
tically all between Grant and Clinton avenues. Green Broolv and
Eighth street. Their home was across Green Brook, at the westerly
end of Clinton avenue, near the spot where Mr. A. J. Brunson re-
cently resided. A former owner, Jeremiah Van Deventer, tore do^\^l
the homestead, which was the real "Washington Headquarters" iu
this vicinit}', in June, 1777.

Apparently ''the widow Miller" held by Elizabethtoum right
and sold her claim to Luke Covert about 17-10. In 1745 Covert pur-
chased a Proprietory title from Drummond and Alexander, suc-
cessors to Sir Evan Cameron, to the land southwest of the Ver-
meules, reaching from Clinton avenue to a little beyond Rock avenue.
He had been born in Brookl\Ti in 1G99. Southwest of his place, ex-
tending along Green Brook to beyond the limits of Plainfield, was
the farm of Ide Marselis, who had settled there about 1735 under
Elizabethto^vn right but also took title from Drummond and Alex-
ander in 1745. Marselis was of another old Bergen family. In 1740,
Cornelius Vermeule married his daughter Maritie, while a little later
Luke, a son of Luke Covert, married another daughter, Annatie.
These four families, Vermeule, Covert, Cadmus and Marselis, as
well as the Coriells and Clawsons of Quibbletown, attended the
Raritan Dutch Church (Somerville), of which Cornelius Vermeule
was an elder.

In 1740 the known houses "^dthin the present limits of Plainfield
were those of John Shotwell, William Webster, James Manning,
Widow Miller, John Vail and Isaac Drake. Just below Drake in
Middlesex county, at the then Plainfield Meeting, were the five sons
and six daughters of John Laing, who died in 1731, and west, across
Cedar Brook, the five sons and two daughters of William Laing, who
died in 1735, while west of Green Brook, in what is now North Plain-
field, the Vermeule homestead stood alone.

From 1775 to 1783, what is now Plainfield was open farming
country. Quibbleto\\Ti, now New Market, and Scotch Plains, were
hamlets, and their names were often loosely applied to the territory
lying between. As this territory east of Green Brook was in the
Westfield ward of Elizabeth Town borough, all of these names are
used at times also; heiice Revolutionary history is much confused.

There was an important Revolutionary militia post ^\^th a
large fort, about 200 yards square, along the east bank of Green
Brook, about mid-way*between Clinton and West End avenues, the
encampment covering about 95 acres, reaching from the present line

2l8

PLAINFIELD, NEW JERSEY

of Central Eailroad to the Brook. It guarded both the main road
leading from QuibbletoAni through Scotch PLiins and Springfield
and the mountain pass, through which Somerset street now leads.
It was located on the Vermeule tract, then increased to 1,200 acres,
on wliich then there were three houses. The homestead in North
Plainfield was occupied by Cornelius Vermeule, a member of the
Provincial Congress of 1775, and of the Somerset Conmiittee of
Correspondence, and his younger sons Frederick and Cornelius,
who were privates in the First Somerset Regiment. His eldest son,
Adrian, had his o^\m house along the road leading across the moun-
tain (Kock avenue). His second son, Eder, lived along the Scotch
Plains road in the midst of the encampment and was a lieutenant in
Captain Benjamin Laing's Company of the First Essex. Adrian
Vermeule, while carrying despatches, was captured by the enemy at
QuibbletoAvn in January, 1777, carried off to prison in the Sugar
House in New York City, and died there March 9, 1777.

Of the Covert family living on Rock avenue east of Green
Brook, the father, Luke (1734-1S2S), who was, in 1777, 43 years old,
and his sons Luke, Jr., 19, Eder 17, and John 17 years old, all served
in Capt. Laing's company. Peter Covert, a brother of Luke, was
then 49 years old. He had married Mary, daughter of Thomas
Clawson, and they had eleven children, but Peter, nevertheless, be-
came a private in Capt. Jedediah Swan's Company and fought
through the war. Peter Marselis and John, his brother, living far-
ther along the road toward Quibbletowm, also did their bit, as did
Isaac Manning (a grandson of Isaac the settler, living north of
Andries Cadmus), who was under arms eleven months in all, in
the First Somerset.

Captain Benjamin Laing (1746-1819) was a most active, efficient
patriot and his company was made up in and about the present
Plainfield. He lived on the west side of Cedar Brook, near the Mid-
dlesex county line, on part of the land which his grandfather, Wil-
liam Laing, had purchased of John Forbes. He was a son of Ben-
jamin and Mary (Blackford) Laing. Through intermarriage this
branch of the Laing family had strayed from the Friends into the
Baptist fold.

Another active captain was the Jedediah Swan, already men-
tioned, who lived west of the Scotch Plains church and organized a
company in that vicinity, which, however, also had several men from
the present Plainfield, including Peter Covert. This company fought
at Long Island, and Eecompence Stanbery, the Captain's brother-in-
law, was severely wounded there. Stanbery later joined Laing's
company and, still later, Capt. Samuel ]^Ieeker's Light Horse. Cor-
nelius Drake, a son of Deacon Nathaniel, served with the Morris
county militia. Levi Lenox (1748-1828), who lived on the road to

219

PLAINFIELD, NEW JERSEY

Sampto^^^l, now Clinton avenue, just south of the Fort, where, later,
lived his grandson, the late William McDowell Coriell, was also in
Captain Laing's Company.

All of those mentioned served at the Fort during the winter of
1776-1777. Col. Oliver Spencer's Battalion of Bergen, Essex and
Morris troops, and the First Somerset regiment of Col. Frederick
Frelinghuysen, which included all the young men west of Green
Brook, were also there. Col. Moses Jaqiies, of Westfield, command-
ed a battalion there. The commandant of the post was Col. "Wil-
liam Winds of Morris county.

The Friends living here in the Eevolutionary period bv no
means included all whose names have been mentioned by historians
as ''of Plainfield," for many members of the Meeting lived over in
Piscataway, and others at Rahway or Woodbridge. Joseph, Abra-
ham, David and John Vail lived west of Green Brook. They were
sons of John (2nd), and grandsons of John, the first settler.' John
Shotwell's lands had passed to Jacob, Abraham and Benjamin, and
his grandson, John Smith Shotwell. John and Hugh Webster had
the lands of their father, William, the original settler, including a
large tract north of Watchung avenue, reaching from Green Brook
to the Short Hills, with more to the south of said avenue (then the
road to Eahway) and east of Cedar Brook. Zachariah Pound lived
southwest of Luke Covert, along Green Brook. These, with John
and William Laing, appear to be the only Friends who were then
landowners. Abraham Shotwell, Hugh Webster, John Vail and
Elijah Pound, a brother of Zachariah, were members of a Commit-
tee for the Relief of Sufferers during the War.

The name ''Plainfield" came up from John Laing's place to the
Meeting-House in 1788-89. At about that time, however, the vi-
cinity of Front street and Somerset street was kno\vn locally as
"Milltown," continuing as such until 1800, when the Plainfield post-
office was first established, while up in the gap was "Brotlierton."
During the Revolution we do not find the name "Plainfield" used
except in connection with the Friends' Meeting.

The Revolutionary Encampment was usually located by its
garrison as "at the Vermeule's" ("Van Muliner's," as the name
was often incorrectly written), but, when Sullivan returned to it
after his Indian ExjDedition, he spoke of the locality as "Scotch
Plains." The southwest corner of the Vermeule plantation, which
then comprised 1,200 acres mostly under cultivation, was just below
Washington Rock. Family corresi^ondence shows that Washington
quartered at the homestead, and that social relations existed is con-
firmed by the fact that, in 1814, Cornelius, a son of Capt. Cornelius
Vermeule, then a Professor at Rutgers College, was entertained at
Mt. Vernon by Judge Bushrod Washington.

220

PLAINFIELD, NEW JERSEY

and not now locally-known fact is that in 1799, when war with France
was threatened, the United States Government purchased the camp
site above mentioned and erected buildings thereon for a canton-
ment. In 1802, when the war "scare" was over, the land and build-
ings so purchased were sold back to the Yermeule family.

It is interesting to note that the house of Luke Covert still
stands southeast of Green Brook on the northeast side of Rock ave-
nue, not, however, within the city limits. Also the house of Capt.
Cornelius Yermeule, built in 17S4, and in fine preservation. This
also is out of the city on the Green Brook road, but near present
West End avenue. The only very early house still standing in the
city is the Nathaniel Drake House, now locally called "Washington
Headquarters," and which is occupied by the Plainfield and North
Plainfield Historical Society, but has been taken over by the city
of Plainfield (1922) to preserve as the oldest existing house in the
city, the adjoining land to be incorporated in a new public park.
Most of the early names mentioned in this chapter are still to be
found in the Plainfield Directory of to-day.

On ]\rarch 7, 18S1, the Common Council of the city of Plainfield
adopted a resolution to establish and maintain the Plainfield Public
Librarv and Reading Room, pursuant to the pro^-ision of an act
of the Legislature of 1879. On October 3, 1881, Mr. L. V'. F. Ran-
dolph, then mayor of the city, appointed as directors, Mason W.
Tyler, George H. Babcock, Henry E. Daboll, John B. Dumont, John
H. Evans, Walter L. Hetfield, Craig A. Marsh, J. Kirtlandt Myers
and Henry P. Talmadge, who met and organized, October 26, 1881,
by electing Mr. Babcock president ; Mr. Tyler \ice-president ; Mr.
Dumont treasurer, and Mr. Hetfield secretary. On May 10, 1882,
the library was opened in a room rented on the second floor of the
building on the south side of Front street, about thirty feet east of
Park avenue, with Mr. J. Oakley Xodine as librarian.

The growth of the library for the first five years was slow, as it
was not until 1886 that the collection of books numbered 1,000
volumes. During the following year 5,000 odd volumes were pur-
chased or presented, and records reveal that subsequent years had
fairly equal proportions in accessions. During these years the in-
lluence of the library in the future development of the community
^vas augmented through the interest of Mr. Job Male, who in 1884
Avas appointed a member of the board, and in August of the same
year was elected president. At this time Mr. ]\Iale made kno^^^l to
the board his purpose to erect a building upon the land o-«nied by
him at the corner of Eighth street and Park avenue, valued by
him at $25,000, and to donate such lot and building to the board of
directors for the benefit of the city of Plainfield for the purposes of

221

PLAINFIELD, NEW JERSEY

a public library, art gallery and musGiim, to be known as the Job
Male Public Library, whenever money and works of art and other
articles of personal property suitable for such purpose, to the
value of $20,000, should have been donated by other persons. Ten
thousand dollars of this sum, it was understood, should be subscribed
and paid in money and be applicable to the purchase of books. Un-
der this arrangement the sum of S10,000 was subscribed for the
purchase of books and works of art and other articles, valued at
$10,000, were contributed or acquired for the art gallery.

By an Act of the Legislature, approved March 6, *1SS6, the act
under which the library and reading room was established, was
amended so as to authorize libraries and reading rooms organized
under it to receive such donations as Mr. Male contemplated, and the
lev;\', for purposes of maintenance, of an annual tax not exceeding
one-half of one mill on the dollar of the taxable property in the city,
and thereupon ]\Ir. Male conveyed the land ^\-ith the building he had
erected thereon to the directors of the library. Again, in 1887, Mr.
Male offered to giA^e to the directors the plot of land fronting on
College place adjoining in the rear the land in which the library'
building had been erected, on condition that 6500 should be donated
by other persons for the purpose of "fencing and grading and put-
ting in order the said lot and grading and flagging the sidewalks ad-
joining the same." The other members of the board provided and
paid the sum required. In February, 1895, the directors received,
through the will of Mr. George H. Babcock, who died in Decem-
ber, 1893, the sum of $10,000 for the purchase of industrial, me-
chanical and scientific books, founding what was to be knoA\m as the
Babcock Scientific Library. Mr. Babcock also bequeathed to the
directors three brick houses in Plainfield, the rents from which
"were to keep up and enlarge the Babcock Library, which, at this time
of writing, numbers 10,388 volumes. Later Mrs. George H. Bab-
cock presented the directors $1,000 toward a fund for cataloging
this collection. The rapid growth of the general library and the
increased accommodations required for the Babcock Library neces-
sitated additional stackroom accommodations and in March, 1897,
the Common Council granted an additional appropriation of $7,000
with which a fire-proof addition was built accommodating 50,000
volumes.

Li 1907 Col. Mason W. Tyler, president of the board, died. It
w^as at Col. Tyler's suggestion'that the initiative was taken to organ-
ize the library and he was appointed a member of the first board of
directors. This library had been the recipient of many donations
during his lifetime on occasions when the exchequer was exhausted
and, through his will, received $10,000 to be invested to found the
Tyler Library of Americana, wliich at the present time consists of

222

PLAIN FIELD, NEW JERSEY

2,027 volumes. During the t^velve years following the erection of
the stackroorn the library had extended its hours of circulation not
only during the day, but to include evenings; instituted special
privileges to teachers and adults follcA^ing special courses of study
and opened Sunday afternoons for reading.

The housing capacity of the building had been more than reach-
ed by the year 1909, at which time the directors decided to approach
Mr. Andrew Carnegie, who had been giving so liberally for the
erection of public libraries throughout the country. Through the
special appeal of Mr. L. V. F. Randolph, a member of the board
of directors and an acquaintance of Mr. Carnegie's in his early
business career, the directors were assured of a gift of $50,000
with which to build a new building and in February, 1912, ground
was broken for its erection. Just one year following the building
was opened, at which time the hours for circulation were extended
daily from 9 A. M. to 9 P. M. and on Sundays and holidays. Thanks-
giving and Christmas excepted, from 2 to 6 P. M. The new building
contains a large reading and circulating room across its entire width,
lighted naturally, until late in the afternoon, by five large sky lights.
Off from the north corner is a modern, three story, fire-proof equip-
ped stack, having half the capacity of the original stack-room. In
the basement is an auditorium used by various civic societies. The
Young People's department occupies the south end of the main
room in the old building while the 2,000 volume law" library of the
late Corporation Counsel, Craig A. Marsh, is housed in the north
end. The musical library of classical composers numbering 2,205
volumes is housed in this building while the circulating picture col-
lection numbering 2,100 mounts is located in a basement room in the
new building.

At the end of the library year, May 31, 1921, the total volumes
in the library numbered 69,181, and the total circulation was 113,353,
the largest in the library's history, approximating four books per
capita. The young people's department circulated 37,874 volumes,
while at the six stations 13,201 volumes were circulated. There are
262 periodicals regularly received, 71 of which are technical, and
13 new^spapers are taken regularly. The library cooperates with
the public and private schools in putting its reference and research
department at the disposal, daily, of the teachers and pupils.

The art objects acquired at the founding of the Plainfield Li-
brary proved an incentive to increase this phase of civic work, as
Mr. Male acquired a choice collection of Chinese porcelains and
cloisonne which he intended presenting to the Art Gallery and
Museum to enhance the value of the collections, and which were ob-
tained after his death. A valuable collection of ancient, foreign and
United States colonial coins from the children of the late John

223

PLAINFIELD, NEW JERSEY

Taylor Johnston, presented in Xovcmher, 1897, and in June, 1911, a
valuable collection of U. S. Continental currency from present Con-
gressman Ernest R. Ackerman, have added to the interest and value
of the museum. On October 2, 1900, ]\[r. Alexander Gilbert, a mem-
ber of the board of directors, in fullillment of a request of his wife
before her death, presented for the Museum a very large and valu-
able collection of butterflies, and also provided sixteen large cases
specially constructed for their preservation and exhibition. This
collection, made by Mrs. Gilbert, is believed to be the finest and
most valuable of its kind in the State of New Jersey. The city of
Plainfield was fortunate in having a resident who was not only an
excellent taxidermist but a student of bird life, and as a result the
Museum o^^^ls the splendid collection of New Jersey birds, all of
which were collected and prepared by Mr. Andrew J. Gavett.

Having as a resident of our city an artist of world repute, Mr.
Jonas Lie, Plainfield should easily, through his eiforts, become an
art center and to further this idea Mr. Lie, with the directors, plan-
ned to have a series of art exhibitions. The first was held in Janu-
ary, 1921, when ]\Ir. Lie exhibited fifty of his own paintings and gave
art talks to the children of the public and private schools in the art
gallery. The result was spontaneous, as approximately 5,000 people
came to the exhibition during the two weeks the pictures were shovai.

Among the best kno^ni newspaper men and writers of the lo-
cality have been Ernest Chamberlain, now deceased, who rose from
journalistic ranks in Plainfield to become one of the editors of the
isTew York "Sun" and New I'ork ''World;" also (now living)
Arthur Brisbane, who received his early education in Plainfield and
at present draws an immense salary as editor of the New York
** American" and ''Evening Journal;" also James R. Joy, of North
Plainfield, editor of publications of the Methodist Book Concern, of
New l^ork City. One of the most eminent of writers and authors is
Rev. Jesse Lyman Hulbert, D. D., formerly pastor of the First
Methodist Episcopal Church in Plainfield; he now resides in New-
ark. A still more widely-knov^l preacher and writer was the late
Bishop John H. Vincent, founder in 1874 of the Chautauqua As-
sembly, who resided from 1866 to 1888 in Plainfield, and here carried
on that wonderful educational institution until it was removed to
JamestoAVTi, New York.

224

Editorial — Book Notices

AN INTERESTING EVENT

It is not within the province of such a publication as ''Ameri-
cana" to concern itself with social events, but the recent marriage
of Hon. Alton Brooks Parker and Miss Amelia Day Campbell justi-
fies the present innovation. As Miss Campbell, the lady had been
on occasion a contributor to the pages of our magazine, performing
her work with enthusiasm, mtelligence, and excellent taste. Her
"Myles Standish, Military Commander and Defender of the Ply-
mouth Colony," (of whom she is a lineal descendant), and her "Wo-
men Patriots and Heroines of New York State in the Eevolution,"
show her devotion to lofty ideals and admiration for noble historic
characters; while in her "Alaska: The Land of Possibilities," she
displayed her powers of portraying the picturesque as well as of de-
scribing more material conditions. Judge Parker is so much of a
national character that he need only be named. The union is as-
suredly a happy one.

FAMILIAEITY THAT BEEEDS CONTEMPT

The writer of this has personal knowledge of Chicagoans who
never saw Cropsey's "American Autumn," that superb piece of
autumnal forest scene, unfortunately lost in Chicago's great fire;
of St. Louisians who never visited Shaw's Garden, with its unsur-
passable collections of flowers and herbs; of Cincinnatians who
never saw the Probasco Fountain, or the women's marvelously beau-
tiful wood carving on the organ front in Music Hall. It has even
been said that there were Bostonians who never heard what Artemus
"Ward called "the grate orgin," and people within the hearing of
Niagara Falls who never saw them. And yet all these were known
of by intelligent foreigners who eagerly sought them when visiting
in this country.

225

EDITORIAL

These reflections were awakened by the articles in our Magazine
of January and the present number on Indian history and mythol-
ogy by Mr. Jacob P. Dunn, and his incidental reference to the inat-
tention given to Indian language, that is. in such systematic manner
as is only possible with organization and means. It is true that
there are individuals who, like ]\Ir. Dunn, are giving intelligent
attention to the matter, but of necessity only in an incidental way.
That there is an increasing interest in the subject is attested by the
frequency with which such authorities are asked for information;
and, most interesting to note, the Boy and Girl Scouts, particularly
in the middle and northwestern States, are acquiring valuable infor-
mation along this line. It has been positively learned that through-
out the country there are yet many who have knowledge coming
under this head, who are not writers, and who must be seen or com-
municated with in order to make such knowledge available. More
than once has been suggested a Society for the Preservation of the
Indian Languages, and various persons of national repute have fav-
ored the plan, which has not been carried out for want of endowment
funds to the amount of perhaps $200,000. It seems to be not very
difficult to induce people of wealth to contribute generously toward
exploration work in Egypt and South America, but our own antiqui-
ties command little attention. The pages of this magazine are freely
open to any who may desire to follow up the subject, with a possible
remedy as the result.

BOOK XOTICES

'* Journal of Indian Historv," published three times yearly.
Editor, Shafaat Ahmad Khan, Litt.D., F. R. Hist. Soc. ; University
Professor of Modern Indian History, Allahabad, India; Editorial
Board: Dr. S. Krishnaswamy Aiyakgar, L^niversity of Madras;
H. G. Rawlinson, M. A., University of Bombay; Shafaat Ahmad
Khan, University of Allahabad. Oxford University Press, London,
New York, Bombay, Madras, etc.

This new accession to our exchange table is most heartily wel-
come, and its pages contain matter of captivating interest. The
story of ''The Accession of Shah Jahan," (1592-1637), is that of one
of the most romantic and pathetic oriental figures of the seventeenth

226

EDITORIAL

century. ''The Pallavas" is the history of a remarkable people pos-
sessed of a remarkable literature, and of kindred interest is ''The
Rise of the Imams of Sanaa." Coming down to a more practical
age, is "Early Trade Between England and the Levant," by H. G.
Kawlinson, M. A., F. R. Hist. Soc, going back to the Middle Ages
beginnings of the trade in oriental drugs and spices, and the influ-
ence of early European art upon oriental painters. The number
concludes with a well considered book review department.

"One Who Gave His Life; War Letters of Quincy Sharpe
Mills, Lieutenant IGSth U. S. Regiment; with a Memoir by James
Luby." G. P. Putnam's Sons, New York and London; Knicker-
bocker Press, 1923.

Of books relating to the World War, there has not been a super-
abundance of such as those of Admiral Sims, Walter H. Page,
Franklin Lane, and others whose writings were of intense interest
on the moment, and will be aidful to the future historian. Of
another class of books there have been altogether too many— har-
rowing tales exploiting exceptionally abnormal and \'icious charac-
ters. Of yet another class there have been too few— such as tell
of the modest unobtrusive soldier who left home and occupation to
"do his bit," who did it well, with spirit and determination, as an
incident of his life work, without esteeming himself a hero or as
entitled to any special distinction. Of such were they who consti-
tuted the soul of such an army as was led by a Grant, a Lee, a Foch,
a Pershing, the memories of whose dead are treasured in every
hamlet and town, and become an inspiration to soldiers of later gen-
erations.

"One Who Gave His Life" is such a volume as is to be highly
commended in the light of the foregoing observations. Lieutenant
Mill's letters to his parents and a few most intimate friends reveal
most impressively, because of their unstudied modesty, the everyday
acts and thoughts of a true soldier. There are no complaints, no
harsh criticisms, but hopefulness and faith in his cause and its ulti-
mate triumph; and his determination to "see it through" is only
discerned in his diarylike story of duty performed. And yet it is
known that he felt a conviction that he would not sur\ive his effort.
He came to his instant death from shell wound on the very front line,
alone, erect, under heavy fire, making preparation for his platoon
which was to follow him.

227

EDITORIAL

To enter the service, he had left the editorial staff of a metro-
politan newspaper, his position permanent, his qualities as a man,
a thinker and a writer, generously recognized, and every promise
of a brilliant future. His memorialist, who was his chief in his
newspaper work, has performed liis task with dignity and s^Tiipathy,
without effusiveness, but withal in such phrase as to lead the reader
to perceive within the lines that while the writer had lost a dear
personal friend, his tribute was not to him alone, but to the many
fallen ones of whom he was a most significant type.

"John Randolph of Roanoke, 1733-1833; A Biography based
largely on New Material; by William Cabell Bruce, Author of 'Ben-
jamin Franklin Self-revealed,' and 'Below the James.' " Two vol-
umes; G. P. Putnam's Sons, Xevr York and London. The Knicker-
bocker Press, 1922.

Book-jackets are in so many instances an abomination that they
fully justify the mean-looking term by which they are generally
called — "blurb." The jacket which envelopes the volumes above-
named is such a commendable exception and such an admirable epit-
omization of the work it covers, that it is well worthy of reproduc-
tion :

"By virtue of his descent from King Pow^hatan and Pocahontas
and the aristocratic Randolph and Bland families of Virginia, his
social and plantation background, his love of the horse, the dog, and
the gun; his unique presence; his bitter misfortunes; his pride, vio-
lence and \4ndictiveness, combined with the tenderest impulses of love
and pity; his brilliant social, literary and rhetorical gifts, and the
splendid fame he acquired in Congress and on the hustings, John
Randolph of Roanoke is one of the most intensely vivid and inter-
esting figures in American history; and to realize this, one needs
but to read this book."

In this masterly work and in a fashion all his ovvm, the author
has made one of the most admirable contributions that adorn Amer-
ican literature, one well worthy to be laid beside his "Benjamin
Franklin Self -revealed" which won for him the Pulitzer Prize for
Biography. Disdaining the arts of the many wordy writers who af-
fect startling style and exuberant word-painting and set up fictitious
psychological distinctions of mental traits, :\Ir. Bruce has succeeded
in largest degree as deep student and discriminating analyist in con-
structing a story more entrancing than fiction, because of its vividity

228

EDITORIAL .

and literary style. A multitude of writers, some of them of no mean
ability, have at various times before him essayed the task of por-
traying the remarkable John Randolph of Roanoke, but he has far
surpassed them all. He has delved into the deepest recesses of the
Randolph era, and brought forth memorabilia which had escaped all
his predecessors, enabling him not only to give a most impressive
character portraiture of his immediate subject, but also of that sub-
ject's contemporaries, of men and far-reaching events of one of the
most remarkable eras in all American history. Were Mr. Bruce to
devote his life to writing biographies of men who have shone in our
national life, he might well be styled the American Plutarch.

''A Study of Monarchical Tendencies in the United States from
1776 to 1801."" By Louise Burnham Dunbar, Ph.D., Instructor in
History, University of Illinois.

The work entitled as above is Xo. 1 of Volume X of the exceed-
ingly valuable "University of Illinois Studies in the Social
Sciences." It is a most interesting as well as instructive compen-
dium of information upon a subject of which general histories take
little note, one which was of magnitudinous importance at the time ,
when was under discussion the form of goverimient which the
American colonies were to adopt, and concerning which the average
reader has little knowledge, but only a general impression, to use a
familiar phrase, that "The L'^nited States would be a monarchy had
not Washington rejected a cro-\\ai which was within his grasp."

In treating her subject, the author has made most diligent re-
search, as is well attested by her abundant footnotes and appendical
profuse bibliography. The work opens ^\4th the attitude of the
Americans towards kingship on the eve of the Revolution, setting
forth at length that throughout the Stamp Act controversy the peo-
ple with almost one accord rendered deepest respect to the King, and
cast reproach only upon his ministers. The "Stamp Act Congress"
of 1765 was effusive in its expressions; it was "sincerely devoted,
wdth the warmest sentiments of affection and duty to his Majesty's
person and government ; inviolably attached to the present happy
establishment of the Protestant succession;" called George III "the
best of sovereigns," and declared "we glory in being the subjects
of the best of kings." To quote from "Letters of Junius," "They
(the colonies) were ready enough to distinguish between you (the

229

EDITORIAL ^

King) and your Ministers. They complained of an Act of the Legis-
lature, but traced the Origin of it no higher than to the Servants of
the Cro^vn."

As the time approached when it became evident that the people
must establish a government of their own, there were many who
contended for a monarchical form, mostly out of lack of confidence
in the various congresses which were conducting or at least aiding
in the Eevolution, and in jDoint of which may be quoted one who
shortly afterward became a foremost opponent of a monarchical sys-
tem— Thomas Paine, who in his indignation exclaimed "if I must
be enslaved, let it be by a King at least, and not by a parcel of law-
less committeemen. " As time went on, various ambitious foreigners
busied themselves to create a monarchical movement, and to the dis-
gust of Jefferson, who associated ^\'ith them certain American army
officers who he said ''Avere trained to monarchy by military habits. '*
Out of this latter sentiment grew that bitter opposition to the So-
ciety of the Cincinnati formed by army officers at the close of the
Revolution, and in protest against which was organized the Tam-
many Society that as a great political power exists to the present
day. The proposed American monarchy collapsed almost on the
instant when it was jiroposed to Washington, provoking him to
"frown indignantly at the proposition." The diligent author whom
we here re\dew has treated this entire chapter of history covering a
quarter of a century period, in most exhaustive fashion. It would
require a highly accomplished student of American history who
could not be interested if not instructed by the reading of this
"Study of Monarchical Tendencies."

3r?

ir^ "^ '^^■zs

230

'gn.'!P'i»!Wwj'''WW>.fyiw'^iii i.j». ,ii-u< »j»ui..iyH'!t.iKiw».Mi..fin..;. iPi.u|ijLjPf,.i, luiyifpt^

^-T- ■• ^

I f 1nTl''Wi''-'"-V"-'^ i.-iX.i.irwwi-ai'.

ROBERT TREAT PAIXE

Signer of Declaration of Independence. For twenty years

a resident of Taunton, Massachusetts

Jv ^^W^^^-'^'^'^f^f n P

^^N^-'^^i

///

■:a-"

:.^??§^- 1^^

AMERICANA

JULY, 1923

Beginnings of Bristol County, Massachusetts

Massasoit, Zerviah ]\[itciiell and Eljz.\beth Poole.
By Frank W.alcott Hutt, Taunton, Mass. ■'":•

T the close of three hundred years, the most eventful in
the history of our country, we again approacli as near
as possible to the threshold of their times and motives,
and inquire: AVho were the founders of Bristol county,
and the cities and towns contained therein? And, witnessing our own
day and acliievement, we desire to know how the present has fulfilled
the expectations of the founders. The past has undeniable funda-
mental values ; the present is w^orking and building upon the founda-
tions that have been laid; both are one in the purpose and progress
of their stnicture. History depends upon their mutual aid. And
so the workmen of yesterday and today join forces as the labor
proceeds.

As we, from our summits, survey some of the results of the deal-
ings and ventures of the first settlers, it appears to us that they were
men and women of the psychological time and the hour, endowed
with special capacity for home-building and town-maldng, equipped
both spiritually and physically to begin the colonization of their land
of promise. This is no mere sentiment, either, for that wJiich they
began has progressed and thriven to this hour.

Historians of earlier works have not made it clear that Bristol
county was so named as the result of a promise made by the General
Court at Plymouth in 1677 to the inhabitants of the to^\Tl of Bristol,
now in Ehode Island. The promise was, in effect, that when the

Note — These pages comprise excerpts from forthcoming "History of Bristol County,
Massachusetts," by Mr. Frank Walcott Hutt, Secretary of the Old Colony Historical
Society; member of Society for the Preservation of New England Antiquities. (Lewis
Historical Publishing Company, Inc., New York and Chicago).

231

BEGINNINGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY, MASSACHUSETTS

time came that sixty families should have settled in the iovni, a new
county should then be established, and that Bristol should be de-
nominated the county seat. It was on September 1, 1681, that the
townsfolk named the village for the great English port, Bristol, and
four years later, in June, 1685, the county was incorporated, witli
Bristol as the shire town. Up to that time all this territory had been
a part of the Old Colony, whose General Court headquarters had
been established since 1639. Bristol county toAvns were represented
at the court only seven years; for after June, 1692, the General
Court of Massachusetts Bay issued all orders to the military and for
the civil conduct of the to^\^ls of the Old Colony. Thus were the
workmen laying foundations. At the time of King Philip's War,
1675-6, these to^\Tis were includ'^d in the limits of the county that was
to be — Attleboro, Berkley, Easton, Dighton, Dartmouth, FreetoA\m,
Rajmham, Norton, Eehoboth, Swansea and Taunton — ^^\dth an ag-
gregate population of 22,571. The other towms of this section were
not yet incorporated.

In 1685, then, New Plymouth, or the Old Colony, as it soon began
to be called by the sons of Pilgrims, was divided into the three coun-
ties of Phanouth, Barnstable and Bristol, the town of Bristol con-
tinuing as the county seat up to November, 1746, when Taunton was
made the shire town. From that date the to^vn of Bristol went over
to Rhode Island, and keeping it company were the tov^ms of Barring-
ton, Little Compton and Warren. A petition had been presented to
the General Court from several of the to\\ms, asking that Dighton
be made the county town in place of Taunton ; but it was reported
back from the court that * ' they are of opinion that Taunton will be
most benefitiall for the county. ' '

All courts up to the year 1828 were held at Taunton, where to
the present time a series of four court houses have been constructed.
But in that year. New Bedford, then being the largest to^vn in the
county, with a population of 6332, was created a half-shire to^\^l,
with its o^\Ti court house. The growi;h of the county called for
further division in 1860, when Pawtucket and a part of Seekonk
were set oft to Rhode Island, and a part of Tiverton was given from
Rhode Island to Fall River. The latter city, with its then population
of 46,000, was made a half -shire town, with its court.

Retaining its ancient name, and linking its past with that of the
colonial era, Bristol county, knowm for great industry, holds an ad-

232

BEGINNINGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY, MASSACHUSETTS

vanced place in the line of march of the State's success. With an
area of six hundred square miles, with Norfolk county on the north,
PhTnouth county on the east, Ehode Island on the west, and Rhode
Island and the Atlantic on the south, the county occupies a southern
block of the State, about thirty-five miles from Boston. Within the
county limits there are now four cities, namely: Fall River, Taun-
ton, xVttleboro and New Bedford ; and fifteen towns, namely : Acush-
net, Berkley, Dartmouth, Dighton, Easton, Fairhaven, Freetown,
Mansfield, North Attleboro, Norton, Raynham, Rehoboth, Seekonk,
Somerset, Westport.

* * * * *

Few rolling-land sections of the State, such as Bristol county is,
are more pleasingly situated, both for charming lake and river
scenery and for practical utilities. There are a number of rivers
that not only water the lands and furnish means of transportation,
but provide water power for some of the largest textile mills in the
world. The Taunton river, kno^vn to the red race as the Tetiquet, or
Great river, is a small stream compared with many New England
rivers, but it is the most noted among this county group of rivers,
rising in PhTHOuth county, and flovving southwesterly, directly
across Bristol county, and emptying into Mount Hope Bay, or
Sachem's Bay, as it was called in early times. This river has a re-
markable industrial history that began with the Leonard iron-work-
ers and the Lincoln saw-millers, in the middle of the sixteenth cen-
tury. The head of navigation is at Weir Village, Taunton, though
the ocean tide itself flows to East Taunton, rising in Scadding's
pond to the north of the city, and joining the Taunton river near the
location knowm as the Neck-of-Land.

Three Mile river, which the Indians called the Nistoquahannock,
is formed by the Wading and Rumford rivers, and, flowing through
West Taunton, it makes the boundary between Taunton and Dighton
and becomes a part of Taunton river. For many miles Ten ]\Iile
river constitutes the boundary between Seekonk and Rhode Island.
Palmer river rises in the to^\^l of Rehoboth, and flows into the War-
ren river at Swansea. The Segregansett river rises in Taunton, and
flowing southwesterly across Dighton, eventually becomes a part of
Taunton river. The Westport river has its east and west branches
in Westport, and the Slocum and Aponagansett rivers are in Dart-
mouth.

233

BEGINNINGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY, MASSACHUSETTS

Bristol county lakes and ponds share largely in the topographic
features of the region. The Watuppa lakes are in Fall Eiver; Sab-
batia lake and Scadding's pond are in Taunton; Winnecunnet pond
is at Norton; Wilbur pond is at Easton; and Reservoir pond is in
North Attleboro.

We can have no actual comprehension of the manner of living
of the first settlers in Bristol county bounds; we are better ac-
quainted with that which is nearer our day, a century or two after
the Pilgrims — the story of the simplicity of the pre-Kevolutionary
times; that is, as compared with the luxury that followed, and of
our o^vn day. But it was upon their frugality and their laborious
life that the foundations of these townships were laid; it is in their
artlessness that we of today can find a great deal that is worthy of
imitation. Their ''board" was actually a board, seldom a table as
we know it, and the hands w^ere employed more than any other
utensil for the holding and breaking of food. Porridge, fish, meat,
some vegetables, constituted the early dishes. Coffee and tea were
not to be had. Beer and ale were brewed, and were dranl^ freely,
as vvas the custom in all lands. It is interesting to note that the
laws regarding spirituous drink were always sharply restrictive,
and that even as earh^ as 1667 cider was added in the restriction;
and measures were taken to keep everything of the sort from the
Indians, although the law was outwitted then, as now. The point is,
that Colonial law in these and all essential matters was in effect.

Town meeting, wherever we find it, had its New World origin
in the Old Colony. From this hither period of time, students of his-
tory's eras rejoice in and make much of the rediscovery, too, that
the ''town" of New^ England was the cropping up again of a most
ancient Saxon institution. But to the forefathers here it was all so
natural and primitive a proceeding that they were unaware of any
indention on their part to resurrect that old towii idea and practice.
All they were concerning themselves ^\ith, in reality, reducing the
matter to its simplest terms, was the making of an independent home
and an independent living and the securing of these by mutual plans
for government. Whatever the origin of the institution, no one
for a moment believes that any of the first-comers to the Bristol
county to'\\ms went into the business of to\^Ti-making because the
Saxons or the Angles or any of the Aryan nomads before them did
so and so. The germ of it all may have been transplanted by the

234

BEGINNINGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY, MASSACHUSETTS

Pilgrims; but the Old Colony and the counties that were divided up
from it had their inception by the different towns only because of
the practical needs of home-makers and independent nation-builders.
The first of the town meetings in this part of the country was
not inaugurated upon a stated day, nor with celebrations. It was a
quiet and at times unannounced gathering of the leading men of
the towTi in one another's houses for deliberate purposes, and look-
ing into the everyday welfare of the coimnunity. It was the early
mark and sign of the living needs, the essentials, the individual and
community rights in the process of civilization. The senior, the
patriarch, the man of chief influence, whether in Bristol county or
elsewhere, was the acknowledged leader, and in the course of time a
man of that calibre became the meeting moderator, or the keeper
of records, or the town clerk. Though the first regularly organized
iovm meeting was held at Marshfield, (outside these bounds), in
1642, yet it was not until four years later, or in 1646, that the Gen-
eral Court at Ph^llouth established the office of town clerk. Town
meeting exercised from the first an influence upon the governing
power and customs of the community that today is deeply felt and
recognized. It is at this hour a great event in the town life of Bristol
county. No assemblage can be more democratic. None signifies
so much directly by and for the people.

The most famous landmark of any sort within the bounds of
Bristol county is the ^'Dighton Writing Eock," at Berkley, the lat-
ter town having originally been a part of Dighton. This noted gran-
ite rock within the river margin is eleven and one-half feet long and
five feet high. Since the year 1SS9 it has been the property of the
Old Colony Historical Society at Taunton, from a deed of gift of the
Royal Society of Northern Antiquaries of Copenhagen. The rock
was purchased in 1857 of Thomas T. Dean, of Berkley, by Neil
Ameen, of Fall River, who placed it in the possession of the Copen-
hagen Society in the belief that the findings of the archaeologist
were proof positive that the markings were those of Danish ex-
plorers.

Up to the present time, and dating from the year 1680, there
have been proposed more than twenty distinct theories concerning
the origin of the s>Tnbol-like drawings and letter marks that cover

235

BEGINNINGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY, MASSACHUSETTS

the face of the rock but all of which traceries are slowly becoming
defaced both by tides and weather. The theories of the writings are"
many and varied, the leading one being that they were originally
those of native red men. Professor E. D. Delabarre, renowned
archipologist, whose earlier criticism was that the drawings might
have been made by Egyptians, 2000 B. C, has compiled three vol-
umes from the publications of the Colonial Society of Massachu-
setts on the subject of the rock. His more recent theory is that
here are marks on the rock that appear to disclose the name of
Miguel Cortereal, Portuguese explorer, and the date 1511. In the
realm of ethnology, archa}olog>' and cheirolog^-, this monument of
great age has been visited and written about by savants of all times,
and during many centuries. Jolm Fiske and others refute the Norse
origin of the writings. Schoolcraft, the explorer, in 1853 decided
they were of Indian origin. Yet concerning the source of the writ-
ings on the rock, about which a small library has been written, no
one is absolutely sure.

*****

Imbibing, as we do, the realism of our times, it follows that we
must consider the Red Man's story as genuine as that of the age
that ensued, although historians now and then have seen fit to in-
vest much of their era with the glamour of romance. The Indians
were real people ; their troubles and sorrows were actual ; and those
of our Massachusetts shores possessed very little of comfort and
enjojTiient in life, whether from the white man's point of view or
their own.

We are now nearly two hundred and fifty years away from
King Philip's War, and weighing all causes, as we must, we know
that while the colonists had good and sufficient reasons for the
eventual retirement of the Indian from the scene, we grant that the
natives often suffered at the hands of the newcomers, whose de-
mands, like those of Winslow himself, upon King Philip, were fre-
quently made in an offensive manner. In the formative period of
the Old Colony, the transactions between the races were rather ideal,
as a whole, but, as the years passed, in spite of the strict governmen-
tal rules for clemency of dealings with the Indians, individuals on
both sides gradually undermined the fabric of friendship and of mu-
tual help.

236

--^^■v'-.yijvrKfJfi'.^'.i^'M

■^- ^ ('■

MELINDA MITCHELL (TEEWEELEEMA), DESCEXDAXT ()l- .\L\SSAS01T

BEGINNINGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY, MASSACHUSETTS

Massasoit was easy going; King Philip was crafty; yet the rea-
sons for rebellious outbreak on the part of the natives were not al-
ways fictitious ones. The real Indians hereabouts were a poor and
needy type of humanity; but they bitterly resented and always re-
membered the enforced enslavement of certain of their kind by ma-
rauding Europeans before the *'Ma}ilower" came. Naturally, they
disliked being driven from pillar to post ; they found fault when their
gardens were destroyed and when members of their families were
mistreated. Their methods of vengeance were terrible in result ; but
through the hea^7^ mists of the blood that was shed, it was very hard
for that generation of white people, or succeeding ones, to maintain
any faith whatever in the ethnological value of the Indian.

The honor once accorded the writer in being granted an inter-
vie\v with Zerviah (Mitchell) Kobinson, Indian princess by right,
then ninety-three years of age, was augmented by the consciousness
that she was a direct descendant of Massasoit, chief of the Pokanoket
confederacy of the originally powerful tribe of AVampanoags, first
recorded occupants of the present Bristol county region. That
Indian woman, who in her earl}^ years had been a teacher in public
schools, was in her nineties bright and active. Her eyes flashed
with hereditary brilliance of her nomadic forbears ; but her features
were sharp and nmnuuy-like, and draA\^i A\-ith advanced age. She
was one of the few that remained of her race ; yet, living in our times,
as she was, she had made the best of her life. But Zerviah was a
living reminder of all that had been knowTi and verified of that ^\ise
and peace-performing Massasoit who -with his tribe and offspring
were familiar to all this section before Taunton or Fall Eiver or
New Bedford were foreseen, and who for a half century, when the
Europeans appeared and set up their homes here, generally fra-
ternized A\ith the strangers and allowed them the settlers' privileges.
After nearly three hundred years, then, practically the last remnant
of the people of the woods and barrens had disappeared, and the
city and its builders had taken their place, race annihilating race in
the ages-old way.

So far as the first settlement of the white people in the old
bounds of this county is concerned, their combats with their Indian
neighbors were nil — there was no menace, to speak of, on the part
of the first dwellers here, no disastrous breaks — a condition not
usual with the invasion of newcomers elsewhere. At Cape Cod

237

BEGINNINGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY, MASSACHUSETTS

and Plymouth the skirmishes were few and far between, and in early
Bristol county the Indians peacefully conveyed lands and were satis-
fied with whatever was given in exchange.

The paucity and segregation of the branches of the tribes were
the main causes for the easy foothold obtained here by Europeans.
And the leading reason for the lack of anticipated wholesale war-
like front on the part of the Indians is found in the declaration made
by the Indians and the settlers, that a plague understood by many
writers to have been like influenza, had already swept thousands of
the Red Men hereabouts out of existence, and that, only a few years
before the "Mayflower" arrived. Everywhere graves were abun-
dant, and remains were found heaped together in pits. Those that
survived of the nearby Wampanoags, therefore, were weak and gen-
erally unhostile. Hence, so far as the traditions have declared, the
new homes of civilization increased, and the Red Men's tents were
bound to retreat. The Indian occupancy in this region, however,
had been and was to be for many years to follow, a real possession.
It is too actual a chapter that it should ever be dismissed from the
whole stor>\ Romance, poetry and song are not powerful enough
realms to absorb the hard realities of the existence of the Indian.

The immediate newcomers landed practically unopposed, and,
living up to their ideals of fair play, they sent their delegates a long
way in order to find the nearest head man of any tribe, for good
fellowship's sake. It was Samoset who welcomed the Englishmen;
it was Squanto, who claimed that he was last of the Pawtuxet tribe,
that led the way to Massasoit.

The town of Bristol, now in Rhode Island, formerly in Massa-
chusetts, and the head of the county, was founded upon the site of
the Indian encampment of the Pokanokets, at ^lontaup (the English-
men phonetically calling it Mt. Hope), and there lived Massasoit,
who is accounted one of the wisest chiefs that ever ruled a savage
race. In 1619 Captain Dermer, a transient visitor, had stopped at
Nemasket, just outside this section, and had there met Massasoit
and his brother Quadequin. But in July, 1621, was made the first
record of white men traveling the Bristol county territory, when Ed-
ward Winslow and Stephen Hopkins, accompanied by vSquanto,
sought out Massasoit in order to make their treaty of friendship.
Their visit was successful; so were all their dealings thereafter ^\^th
that chief.

238

BEGINNINGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY, MASSACHUSETTS

Yet there were displeasing episodes. One ^vas that connected
with the snb-chief Corbitant, whom AVinslow pronounced a "hollow-
hearted friend;'^ though his hospitableness afterwards was con-
ceded. It is said that Corbitant had been inimical towards Squanto,
whose part being taken by Myles Standish and the Plymouth people,
Corbitant himself, thereupon, was constrained to sign a treaty of
peace at Phinouth. When Winslow made his second visit to Mas-
sasoit in 1623, while passing through Corbitant 's dominions, at the
present Swansea, he was alarmed at the report of the death of Mas-
sasoit, lest the latter be succeeded by Corbitant to the chieftaincy.
But the report was negatived, and Corbitant proved a generous host
to Winslow and his friends. Another episode concerned Awashunks,
the squaw-sachem of Seaconnet, whose husband was the Indian
Tolony, and who had sons Peter and William. She nearly preci-
pitated a war at Freeto^\m, in August, 1671 ; and again, in 1675, she
was almost persuaded, with her warriors, to cast in her lot mth that
of the English.

Massasoit, who was also kno"s\m as Ossamequin, as has been
pointed out, ruled over the Wampanoags, whose sub-tribes and
branches were included in thirty villages, at least, throughout the
present Bristol and other counties.

The principal of the sub-tribes that have to do with this section
were the Seaconnets, who lived where Little Compton, Rhode Island,
now is, and they were ruled by the squaw-sachem Awashunks, to
whom reference has been made. The tents of the Pocassets were
pitched throughout the territory that is now Fall River, Tiverton,
and a part of Swansea, and their rulers were Corbitant and Wee-
tamoe. In succession also were the Tetiquets, who lived on the east
side of the Tetiquet (now Taunton) river; and the Assawampsetts,
their next door neighbors.

Massasoit was born in 1581. His wife was living in 1621 ; and
besides the brothers of the chief, Quadequin and Akkampoin, there
wapj a sister. Massasoit 's two famous sons were: Wamsutta, after-
wards kno^\^l as Alexander; and Metacomet, better kno-wn as King
Philip ; and his daughter was Amie, who married Tispauquin, from
^vhom Zerviah Mitchell was descended. Massasoit died in 1662. A
monument to his memory was dedicated at Warren, Rhode Island,
October 19, 1907, at the Massasoit Spring, there, by the Massasoit

239

BEGINNINGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY, MASSACHUSETTS

Monument Association. Charlotte and Alonzo !\Iitchell, direct de-
scendants of the chief, were present, and unveiled the monument.

Many names for many occasions, the Red Men seemed to have.
The English at first knew Wamsutta as Mooanam, but after 1656 he
and King Philip were called by the Christian names they afterwards
bore. Alexander, the chief who took AVeetamoe, daughter of Cor-
bitant, for his wife, had from the first held an unfriendly attitude
towards the whites, generous though his father had been with the
new-comers. Yet Alexander was chief only a few months after the
death of Massasoit, when he died, having ''fretted himself to death,"
in all probability because he foresaw the powerlessness of his race
and, as King Philip did, their extinction. It was Alexander who dis-
posed of lands where Taunton and Attleboro now are. His squaw,
Weetamoe, was one of the most noted Indian women of her times
in the story of this region. When Corbitant, her father, died, she
automatically became the ruler of the Pocassets. Known at first as
Nunmampaum, and being called Weetamoe first in 1662, she married
in 1675, just before King Philip's AVar, Petonowomet, or Peter Nun-
nuit, as the English phonetically styled him. Later, and before the
close of that war, she married the Narragansett sagamore Quinna-
pin. The unique description that exists of the squaw leader is worth
repeating: ''She was dressed in a kersey coat covered with girdles
of wampum, from the loins upwards. Her arms from the elbows to
the hands were covered with bracelets; and besides a handful of
necklaces about her neck, there were several sorts of jewels in her
ears. She had fine red stockings and white shoes ; her hair was pow-
dered, and her face painted red. She was a severe and proud dame,
bestowing every day in dressing herself as much time as any of the
gentry in the land; and when she was dressed her work was to make
girdles of wampum and beads." Yiet in spite of her finery while she
was at her best, the lot of Weetamoe was an unenviable one. "With
the breaking out of the King Philip War. she had about three hun-
dred armed Indians subject to her rule. Her second husband, "Pe-
ter Nunnuit," went over and aided the English, but she remained
faithful to her race and shared their lot. Separating herself from
Nunnuit, she became the wife of Quinnapin, both of them then being
the followers of Philip. Quinnapin, being ac<"used of plotting with
Philip, was shot at PhToouth. His queen, Weetamoe, fled, but by
means of the perfidy of a deserter from her camp, her hiding place

240

BEGINNINGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY, MASSACHUSETTS

was made known. In all probability she drowned herself, but her
corpse drifted ashore, and being seized by the white settlers, her
head was cut off and exhibited upon a pole at Taunton.

Philip, whose Indian name was pronounced Pometacum,
though at first the English called him Metacomet, is remembered by
us of today, chiefly because of the fact that his name was connected
Avith the Indian war of this section, as its leader, in 1675-6. He mar-
ried a sister of "Weetamoe, named Wot onekanuske; and one of the
blots on the pages of our history, as we view it today, is the fact that
she was sold into slavery with her son, at Bridgewater.

And so Philip, the plotter, and yet the fighting man for his race,
came into view on the stage of the time— Philip, untutored, unlet-
tered, vengeful— but whom we must credit with a great love for his
people, and as having in his heart a great regret that a new race had
come into possession of the lands of his ancestors. While the charge
of the colonists was that King Philip and his followers, in a time of
comparative peace, were plotting against the new government of the
settlers, it should be conceded today, after weighing carefully much
that has been recorded with regard to the arrogance and the tres-
l^assing of the whites upon the property and the rights of the In-
dians, that the latter were no more than rebels against what they
believed to be a tyrannizing of the colonists. The following incident
told in brief, was one of the causes that brought on the war.

John Sassamon, a Massachusetts Indian, though attached to
King Philip, had received his education at the Indian school at
Natick, and became a home missionary to the Nemasket Indians
(where Middleboro now is). He also received the favor of the chief
Tuspaquin, who conveyed to him 27 acres of land at Assawampsett
Neck, in the Town of Lakeville. Sassamon had a daughter, Asso-
wetough by name, called '* Betty" by the English, who married the
Indian Felix. To him Tuspaquin and his son AVilliam deeded oSYo
acres of land, and both conveyed to Assowetough (''Betty") a neck
of land at Assawampsett that today is called Betty's Neck. But
Sassamon, because of a treacherous communication to the Eng-
lish to the detriment of Philip, met his death at the hands of Philip's
people. Thereupon the murderers, Tobias, Wampapaum and Mat-
tushamama, were apprehended and shot by the English. Only fif-
teen days after this execution, or on June 23, 1675, an Englishman
was shot at Swansea, and his wife was scalped. The following day,

241

BEGINNINGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY, MASSACirUSETTS

others were killed at the same place. It was about this time, too,
that Edward Bobbitt, John Tisdale and others were killed at Taun-
ton.

It was on April 10, 1671, five years before the war, that Philip,
attended by his warriors, came to Taunton upon request of the colon-
ists, who had become alarmed at the warlike preparations of the
Indian party. This council was held in the meeting house near the
present Church Green, and after recriminations upon both sides,
King Philip and his men signed a treaty and delivered up their
arms, at the same time with the promise given that the tribe as a
whole would surrender their arms at Plymouth. But the promise
was not kept, and after a second one, made on September 26, 1671,
the Indians were generally and forcibly disarmed, with the trouble
that was bound to ensue.

Most of the so-called battles of this war, from our viewpoint,
were little more than a few skirmishes, with a handful of people on
either side contending— that is, as the present Bristol county bounds
have to do with the trouble. Yet the results, so comparatively few
were the white and Indian inhabitants here at the time, were looked
upon either as terribly calamitous or as wonderful victories. The
dispatching of the three Indians, the slaying of the Swansea family
— both were events of the most serious kind, and they so alfected
both parties.

While our concern is mth the greater affairs of the Indians and
of this war, we shall refer to the main facts that featured the action
of the war to its close, in this region. After the Swansea attack, a
battle was fought at Punkateset, now the south part of Tiverton, by
a small number of white men under command of Captain Benjamin
Church, and three hundred Indians. The record has it that a Cap-
tain Golding, who approached the land in his sloop, was the means
of saving the colonists from their predicament. Again, Philip and
Weetamoe and some Indians were engaged in battle, July IS, 1675,
in the Pocasset swamp, near the present Fall Eiver. The English
on this occasion lost sixteen of their men, and took possession of
one hundred wigwams, while about one hundred Indians fell into
their hands. Philip and Weetamoe and most of their party got away.

Infantry, volunteers and mounted men stationed at Swansea,
the contingent furnished by Massachusetts Bay for this section,
were in charge of Captain Daniel Henchman, Samuel Moseley and

242

BEGINNINGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY, MASSACHUSETTS

Thomas Prentice; and Captain James Cudworth commanded a com-
pany from Plymouth Colony. He, as ranking officer, had charge
of all, with headquarters at Barneyville. Besides skirmislies like
that at MjTcs Bridge, where colonists were killed and wounded,
Captain Moseley led in an open fight against the Indians, killing
some, and on his way finding the decapitated heads of English, which
he buried. "When he arrived at Mount Hope, he found that King
Philip and his followers had fled to Pocasset, where he was able to
re-enforce his outfit with the help of Weetamoe and Awashunks.
Meantime, Major Thomas Savage having arrived at Swansea from
Boston with one hundred and twenty men, Captain Prentice led a
skinnish at Eehoboth, June 30, with disastrous results to a number
of Indians.

Philip coiitinued to lay waste the white settlements. A battle
was fought at PaAvtucket, then within this county's bounds, when
Captain Michael Pierce and nearly all his command were slain by
Indmns under Canonchet. Kehoboth was burned March 28, nearly
seventy buildings being destroyed, and on April 9 the fighter Can-
onchet was captured. Swansea received its second attack June 19,
and was burned flat. Taunton was attacked July 11, and houses
burned; and it was about this time that the battle of Lockety Neck
occurred, with Indian defeat. Twenty Taunton men captured "Wee-
tamoe and the last of her followers, at Swansea, August 6, with
the result referred to. King Philip himself was killed at Mount
Hope, August 12, 1676, and on Augnst 28 his leading captain, Ana-
wan, was captured by Captain Benjamin Church at the place kno^vn
as Anawan's Rock, at Eehoboth. Thereafter, peace prevailed be-
tween the races in this county. The place and power of the aborigi-
nal regime were superseded by those of the newcomer. Henceforth
the colonists availed. The wig-wam perished and towns and cities
appeared and flourished.

The piratical visitations of pre-Pilgrim times, and afterwards
the inevitable intrusions of racial pride, preferment and greed for
gain, as well as the cruelties practiced by individuals on both sides,
were causes of all the trouble the later men of the Old Colony and of
Bristol county had with the original holders of the land. The pre-
ponderances of statements of any who have written concerning the
Indians (particularly of those remnants of the Algonquin tribes of
the Massachusetts shores), and the conduct of the white men to-

243

BEGINNINGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY, MASSACHUSETTS

wards them, is, in effect, that humane treatment of them was a pre-
determined factor of the Pilgrim methods. Had the precedent es-
tablished by the first governors and their councillors with regard
to popular treatment of the Indians been preserved and held sacred
by all the to^^^lsmen of the settlements, there could have been no war.

An ideal basis, at least for all transactions ^yith the Red Race,
was that set forth by the Plymouth General Court in 1643, when it
was enacted that **it shall be holden unlawful and of dangerous con-
sequence, as it hath been our constant custom from the very first
beginning, that no person should purchase, rent or hire any lands,
herbage, wood or timber of the Indians but by the magistrates'
consent." And even so far along as the year 1660 it was further
enacted that the law should be so interpreted as to prevent any from
taking land as a gift.

The consensus of belief, too, is that the Indians were paid all
their lands were worth. There is a generally understood axiom con-
tained in the history of property that the value of the latter is des-
tined to vary according to its successive eras and possessors. Bris-
tol county lands today, comprising the wealth of the townships, high-
ways, railroads and bridges, have gi'eatly amassed values over those
of other ages. The impoverished province of 1640, for example, was
worth to the nomad Indian, who cared but little for it, and to the
white man, who gave all he could afford, only that wampum, those
useful tools, and often the specie of circulation that were used as
medium of exchange. Again and again we are told that the Wam-
panoags and the Narragansetts were satisfied with the bargains
made. "That he do not too much straiten the Indians," was the
proviso of Captain Thomas Willett, who was given liberty to make
purchase of lands in this county. The Taunton deed of the early
purchasers was well understood by the previous owners, and its
equitable title, made in 1637, signed by Massasoit, was confirmed by
Philip in 1663. And moreover, reservations of land for the Indians
were made both by the white men and the Indians themselves.

A word genealogical, concerning recent generations of the In-
dian race in this county. At the time the writer interviewed Zerviah
(Mitchell) Robinson, it was of more than passing interest to note
these facts that had been gleaned by herself and the late General E.
W. Pierce. Zerviah was one of the children of Thomas C. and Zer-
viah Gould ^fitchell, most of whom were born in North Abington,
though Zers'iah was born in Charlestown, June 17, 1828. She re-

244

BEGINNINGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY, MASSACHUSETTS

ceived her education at the Abiiigton High School, graduated at Un-
ion Academy, and married Joseph Eobinson, November 14, 1854. In
her younger days Mrs. Eobinson taught school, and later traveled
with her husband in South America. Her sisters, Deloris B., Belin-
da, Emma J. and Charlotte J., received academic training; and a
brother, Thomas C, prepared himself for the ministry, but was
drowned at Elder's pond, at Lakeville, in 1859.

The record of the descent of Zerviah from Massasoit has been
kept, and is as follows : Massasoit had five children, three sons and
two daughters. Amie, one of the daughters, married Tuspaquin,
who was known as the "Black Sachem" and was chief of the Assa-
wampsett branch of the Wampanoags. Tuspaquin and Amie had
sons, one of whom, Benjamin Tuspaquin, married Weecum, as she
was known, and to them were born four children. One of their sons,
Benjamin, married Mary Felix, in Lakeville, Mary herself being
a direct descendant of Chief John Sassamon. It was Mary's fath-
er, Felix, who first received from the Indian owners Chief Tuspa-
quin's deed of the lands at "Betty's Neck," which place was so
called, as was shown, because, in the sixteenth century, the English
called Assowetough, the daughter of Sassamon, who resided there,
"Betty." There lived Charlotte, a sister of Zerviah. Benjamin
and Mary had a daughter Lydia, who married ""\Yamsley," also an
Indian. Lydia received a good education while residing with a fam-
ily named Moore at Petersham, Massachusetts, but she spent her
later days at "Betty's Neck," where she became the chief amanuen-
sis for her people.

"Wamsley" and Lydia had five children, two sons and three
daughters. A daughter Phoebe married, for her first husband, Silas
Eosten, an Indian soldier of the patriot army of the Eevolution. She
married (second) Brister Gould. Of the seven children by the sec-
ond marriage (six daughters and one son), a daughter, Zerviah,
married Thomas C. Mitchell, October 17, 1824. He died at Fall Elv-
er, March 27, 1859. She received her education in Abington and
Boston schools, and before her marriage she taught school. Mr.
and Mrs. Mitchell were the parents of eleven children, of whom
Zerviah (Mitchell) Eobinson was one. This being one of the most
unique genealogies in New England, and pertinent to the subject it-
self, it is offered as a vital part of this chapter.

245

BEGINNINGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY, MASSACHUSETTS

Upon gradual effacemeiit of Indian village and encampment,
there presently began. and throve within the present county bounds
of Bristol the villages and the to^^^ls of a race that should soon dom-
inate here, as their Aryan forefathers had done in the course of
scores of other migratory eras in Asia and Europe, ages before
America was dreamed of by Europeans. As the white race, ever-
restless, swarmed from overseas and sought out places here and
there for their western homes, it came about that a place should soon
be secured for Taunton of New England.

The immigrants to the Taunton or Cohannet neighborhood
halted at or near the river and the ponds. Where the bordering
lands were of proven fertility, the Indians had been used to raising
corn, the river itself providing vast quantities of herring in their
season, that were made use of both as food and as means of fertiliz-
ing still further the land. The late Senator George Goff often told
the writer that credible traditions of his family had it that the first-
comers along the river found no trouble in securing literally tons of
fish in the spring, w]iich, either ploughed into the ground, or set into
the hills with the beans and corn, was the source of the production
of rich crops. But as the years passed on, the too abundant use of
such fertilizer became the cause of the deterioration of the primitive
value of the soil. Then, besides the fish, the river was the kno%\Ti
means of transportation; water power was available for mills in
prospect ; timber grew in abundance ; and there was plenty of wood
for the mnter fires. These, taken together, are not mere hearsay
reasons for the coming of the white man, but the practical, estab-
lished report of the warranted traditions of throe hundred years.

We are aware of the presence here of John AYinthrop Jr., in
1636, and of his letter to Governor John AVinthrop, his father, in
regard to his exploration of the Tetiquet river and adjacent country.
We do not know what his errand was ; bat the records of New Eng-
land industry show that he was a leader in bog-iron working at
Lynn and Braintree, and that he had prospected to a great extent
that part of the country for possible iron-working. History has not
revealed the cause of his brief sojourn along the Tetiquet, neither
can we conjecture here; but we do know that in about fifteen years
from that time, Taunton's early settlers had formed a company here
for the manufacture of iron. In his letter, W^inthrop reported ' ' very
fertyle and rich ground here," and within three years the settlers

246

/-^^^^^

•ii

i :

Seir

Monument of Miss Pool, Taunton VcmcUry.

'-^^

TAUXTOxX GREEN, 1839

BEGINNINGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY, MASSACHUSETTS

had assured themselves that that statement was true. We are
told in the general history of the county how Edward Winslow and
Stephen Hopkins, with the Indian Squanto, on their way to Mon-
taup (Mount Hope), had passed through the future Taunton lands
in 1621, and of their particular satisfaction with the appearance of
the country.

But at length we peruse the most vital and interesting record of
those times, as regards the founders. It is in Governor John Win-
throp's ''History of New England," dated 1G37, that he has set
do^\^l this statement: ''This year, a plantation was begun at Teti-
quett, by a gentle woman, an ancient maid, one Miss Poole. She
came late thither, and endured much hardships, and lost much cat-
tle." And this statement in the Winthrop letter is confirmative,
too, of the "Poole Family Eecords," still preserved at Taunton,
England, which inform us that in 1635, "Elizabeth, ninth child,
third daughter of Sir William Poole, and aged about 50 years, is
now in New England."

Such, in their original brevity and not to be gainsaid, constitute
the announcements of the first arrival here, that of Elizabeth Poole,
daughter of a baronet, and whose brother William was later to train
Taunton men in the use of arms. No one can with certainty state
what was the motive for her removing in this direction from Dor-
chester,— w^hether religious or industrial. Yet there is an authenti-
cated record that Elizabeth Poole and members of her family while
residing in England were interesting themselves in certain salt-
works in New England. Among the "Uncalendared Proceedings of
the Court of Charles I" is that to the effect that Miss Poole and her
brothers. Sir John and Periam, w^ere among the associates of Rev.
John White of Dorchester, who had some interest in salt works at
Cape Ann during the years 1623 to 1628. Eventually then she had
arrived at Tetiquct, and there bought lands of the Indian o^\^lers,
known as Josiali, Peter and David, — for a jack-knife and a peck of
beans, as tradition has it. The lands thus purchased she designated
as her Littleworth and Shute farms, named for English estates in
possession of her family. Money had no currency value to the In-
dians, though money w^as also paid them from time to time by the
Europeans ; a jack-knife, to them, was a sign of riches ; beans meant
more food for the nomad. The phrase "Taunton was bought for a

247

BEGINxXINGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY, MASSACHUSETTS

jack-knife and a peck of beans" is often made use of today, but
usually without conception of the originating circumstances. '

The bounds of Miss Poole's property are not exactly known,
with the exception that the brook called Littleworth bounded the Lit-
tleworth farm on the west, and that it was joined with the Shuto
farm on the south. Another tradition has pointed out the Cain
house on Precinct road, near the foot of Caswell street, as the site
of the first home of Miss Poole, and a hillock to the west as the site
of the place where she kept her cattle that first hard mnter. It is
understood that the boundaries of Miss Poole's properties en-
croached upon lands of an Indian reservation as set aside by the
General Court at Plymouth; though it is also kno^nl that at the
time of the Poole purchase there had been made no formal recogni-
tion of the reservation on the part of the Indians. As time went
on, portions of these lands for this reason gradually passed from
her possession, and she was given certain allotments in Cohannet.

It was the Hon. Francis Baylies, Old Colony historian, who first
applied the quotation from Virgil, "Dux foemina facti," to Eliza-
"beth Poole, and the incident of her settling here. And it was James
Edward Seaver, historian and genealogist, who stated a well-found-
ed belief of his that, according to the Old Colony records of Decem-
ber 4, 1638, William Poole, Mr. John Gilbert, Mr. Henry A^ndrows,
John Strong, John Deane, Walter Deane and Edward Case were
nearly contemporaneous settlers, Taunton not then being named as
a township.

The Littleworth fami locality retains that name today. The
Shute farm, to the southeast of that, ^yas confiscated by the govern-
ment in 1781, John Borland, OAvner, a grand-nephew of Elizabeth
Poole, being a Loyalist. Elizabeth Poole was an energetic and en-
terprising woman, one of the founders of the first religious congre-
gation in Taunton, and a member of the ironworks corporation.
Eventually she removed to her home lot on the south side of the
present Main street in Taunton, and there she died, being then
in the sixty-sixth year of her age. She is buried at the Plain ceme-
tery, but Taunton women have erected a monument to her memory
at Mount Pleasant cemetery. The phrase "Dux foemina facti" re-
ferred to, was adopted for the present motto of the city seal, Janu-
ary 1, 1865, as advocated by Kev. Mortimer Blake.

Elizabeth Poole ^'led the way." Then came the Forty-six Pur-

248

BEGINNINGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY, MASSACHUSETTS

chasers, and the building of a permanent town. By a confirmatory
deed of the First Purchase from Philip, son of Massasoit, wherein it
is set do^\^l that the year 1638 was that in which the plantation was
bought of Massasoit, the following-named, from most of whom hun-
dreds of families throughout the United States claim descent, were
the associated purchasers, each name filling a unique place in these
first annals: Henry Andrews, John Briant, Mr. John Broumc,
Eichard Burt, Edward Case, Thomas Cooke, David Corwithy, Wil-
liam Coy, John Crosman, John Deane, AValter Deane, Francis
Doughtye, John Drake, William Dunn, Mr. Thomas Farwell, Mr.
John Gilbert, Thomas Gilbert, John Gilbert, John Gingell, William
Hailstone, George Hall, William Harvey, Hezekiah Hoar, Robert
Hobell, William Holloway, John Kingsley, John Luther, George
Macey, W^illiam Parker, John Parker, Richard Paull, William Phil-
lips, ^Ir. William Poole, the Widow Randall, John Richmond, Hugh
Rossitor, William Scadding, Anthony Slocum, Richard Smith, John
Smith, Francis Street, Henry Uxley, Richard Williams, Benjamin
Wilson, Joseph Wilson. Each of these people, \vith the exception of
Mr. John Bro^\iie, was o^\aier of six to twelve shares.

A second list of early settlers, descendants of whom dwell num-
erously in this county and elsewhere, include Edward Bobit, James
Burt, Thomas Coggan, Robert Crosman, Benajah Dunham, William
Evins, John Gallop, Giles Gilbert, Joseph Gilbert, Richard Hart,
Thomas Harvey, Nicholas Hathaway, William Hodges, Samuel Hol-
loway, Thomas Joans, Aaron Knapp, Henry Leonard, James Leon-
ard, Thomas Lincoln, senior, Thomas Lincoln, Jr., John Macomber,
Clement Maxfield, Edward Rew, Oliver Purchase, Ralfe Russell,
William Sheppard, Giles Slocum, Richard Stacy, Robert Thornton,
Christopher Thrasher, John Tisdale, John Turner, James Walker,
James Wiatt, Ja~cob Wilson.

Taunton families had hardly become settled in their new hold-
ings and built them their shelters, — and Taunton was still Cohannet,
— when the settlement was called upon to share in representation at
the court of the Pilgrims, at Plymouth. '' Taunton began to be
added to this booke" is first found in the Colonial Court Records
under date of October 2, 1637, although the historians have shown
that it must have been entered there after March 3, 1640, since it
was not until then that the act was passed that ''Cohannet shall be
called Taunton." And then, December 4, 1638, appears the record

249

BEGINNINGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY, MASSACHUSETTS

that 'Mohii Strong is sworne constable of Cohannett until June
next"; and again, on March 5, 1639, there came the General Court's
order that "Captain Poole shall exercise the inhabitants in their
arms" — the two ofllcers representing the '* civil and military exist-
ence and authority of the ancient Cohannett."

Afterwards, in due order, came the General Court decrees for
the grants and disposal of the lands at Taunton and the fLxing of
boundaries, — the Cohannet lands being laid out by order of the
court in May, 1639, by Captain Myles Standish and John Bro^\^le,
and bounded by the same men, in 1640, by order of the court. In
June, 1639, therefore, Captain William Poole, John Gilbert and
Henry Andrews first represented Taunton at the Plymouth General
Court, at a time when a number of the "Ma^-fiower" Pilgrims were
of that membership. The last General Court of PhTuouth, be it
stated here, met in July, 1691, the date that has been accepted as
marking the close of the Colonial Period — the Old Colony having
been divided in 1685 into the three counties of Pl^^nouth, Barnstable
and Bristol. These were local epoch-making days, for on March 3,
1640, the Indian name Cohannet, or Quahannock, was changed to
Taunton, and the first bounds of the town were set by the Plymouth
Court. The township then comprised a territory of sixty-four
square miles, or more than forty thousand acres.

The dissatisfaction with dominant religious institutions and con-
ditions in England, that Governor AVilliam Bradford himself assert-
ed was the cause of the emigration of the "Mayflower" Pilgrims, ex-
tended to shipload after shipload that followed, and among whose
passengers were Taunton's first settlers — some Independents, many
Congregationalists, here and there a f ew^ of the Church of England ;
some Baptists, some Quakers. Others came here for new fortunes'
sake, having set before them the lure of broader spaces and the at-
tractive task of sharing in building the w^estern settlements.

As for Taunton settlers themselves, they were mostly from
Somerset, Dorset, Devon and Gloucester; and those like the.Deane
leaders who hailed from Taunton, in Somersetshire, were influential
enough to have the naming of Taunton, as thus stated in a report
made at a to^^^l meeting: "Whereas, by the Providence of God, in
the year 1638 and the year 1639, it pleased God to bring the most
part of the first purchasers of Taunton over the great ocean into
this wilderness from our dear and native land ... in honor

250

BEGINNINGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY, MASSACHUSETTS

and love of our dear and native conntry, we called this place Taun-
ton. Signed by James Walker, John Richmond, Thomas Leonard,
Joseph Wilbore, John Hall, Richard AVilliams and Walter Deane."
And as every schoolboy in Taunton now knows, the et^^nology of
Taunton is thus — Tain Ton, Gaelic and Saxon words, meaning 'Hhe
to^vn on the banks of the river"; and so situated are both the mother
town and the city in New England. And here, one of a little colony
of toA\ms, drifted away from the Old World, strove for the peculiar
vantages of self-determination, with results that generations have
been proud to o^^ii.

"Provided leave can be procured from Ousamequin (Massa-
soit)". The phrase, as contained in an order from the Plymouth
Court of 1643, relating to a proposed purchase of lands for Taun-
ton, voices the considerate and just spirit of the colonial executives
themselves, in their first relationships with the Indian holders of
lands, however the white man may have mistreated the red man
since that time. In the case from which the quotation is made, the
Plymouth Court were desirous of knowing what Chief Massasoit
thought of the matter — his sanction was sought in the dealing; for
in those times just payments were made in land transactions, and
large reservations of land were set aside for the Indians. It is of
continuous record that as fast as the English settlements extended,
the colonial government extinguished by fair purchase the Indian
titles. And it sometimes liax)pened that double transfers occasioned
deeds of convej^ance both from the Indians and the Colonial govern-
ment. Thus was Tetiquet bought of the Indians by Miss Poole, and
confirmed to her by the court. These are main facts, in spite of
isolated cases of annulment of the natives' rights.

Whenever we think of those hardy settlers whom we have re-
corded in New England history as First Purchasers, it is a very
rare thing for us to give due regard to the land values at the time
of their purchase, particularly here in Bristol county, or to the sort
of exchanges that were made during the purchase, or to the usages
that were soon established to secure such exchange. We have done
but little more than set do^^^l their names as original purchasers,
and as those of founders of to\vns and ancestors of many families of
our times. We give too little heed to the transactions themselves,
that were performed under a pro\'ision of the General Court, to the

251

BEGINNINGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY, MASSACHUSETTS

effect that no group of vsettlers could go into the ^^-ildernGSs and buy
lands indiscriuiinately of the natives. That was one of the funda-
mental dealings between civilization and the people of the wilder-
ness. The earlier historians have quoted very nearly in full from
scores of old deeds and agreements and colonial records, so that
the already fully published results of their minute research need not
be reduplicated by any successor. It is now the province of histori-
cal publishment by no means to annul any of the results of the
comprehensive labors of the old clerks of history; but it is prefera-
ble, with the almost miraculous develoimients of nearly a half cen-
tury awaiting introduction, to offer chiefly the vital essentials of
the Forefathers' day.

From this viewpoint, we may discern the conrse of the business-
like acquisition of properties from the first holdings of the settlers,
through the North and South Purchases, and the precinct and to^\^l
establishments. It was an irreparable loss to Taimton when the fire
of 1838 destroyed to\^Ti records, among which was the deed of the
original Cohannet, signed by Chief Massasoit, though his son Philip
(Metacomet) made a confirmatory deed of the same March 22, 1683,
that has been preserved; the Plymouth Colonial Kecords also hav-
ing kept intact that report of Myles Standish and John BroA\m who
in 1640 established the bounds of the Eight Mile Square, Taunton's
original territory of sixty-four square miles, or more than 40,000
acres; likev>'ise the report of their boundary of Miss Poole's lands
in Tetiquet; and again, the nearly as valuable record of the Hook
and Street lands at Berkley — their four hundred acres of upland
and thirty of meadow that after their departure to New Haven be-
came the property of John Hathaway, Edward Bobbitt and Timothy
Holloway, founders of their families here.

Then, in later years, to verify and realize to us the bounds of
that distant period, the late James Edward Seaver in 1892 prepared
and published a map of that long square, wherein have been definite-
ly set do^\-n the places where the first settlers were to be found at
the outset of civilized life. Upon that invaluable map are to be seen
the lines of the ancient roads and paths, and the homelots of the
pioneers, as well as the many river landings. The plantation as
thus set down in record and map, was bought of Ousamequin, so
state the Plymouth Court books, but for what consideration that sec-
tion was purchased, we know not.

BEGINNINGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY, MASSACHUSETTS

Yet the Eight Mile Square could not encompass within its
limits the increasing population ^vho were discovering values for
themselves in the wood and river lands ; for in 1642 came the request
from Taunton for the purchase of more wood and pasture land. The
General Court was ready to grant the request, and "that the best
and speediest means be used to procure their further enlargement
on that side of the main river to answer to Mr. Hooke's and Mr.
Streete's farms on the other side; and whereas they desire the neck
of Assonet for pasturing young beasts, it is also granted, provided
leave can be procured from Ousamequin."

The colony was now continuously stretching out for the unused
near-by lands, and but four years later, June 2, 1646, the General
Court gave the to^^^l permission to purchase a calf pasture — the
locally celebrated '^calves pasture" near Nemasket pond. It was
this lot, a landmark, that was conveyed to Heiiry Andrews, April
11, 1647, in payment for the building of the to^^^l's first meeting-
house. The southern boundary of the to^\ni remained undefined un-
til 1663, when it was fixed by the General Court. The settlers had
for some years borne in mind the fact that a strip of land two miles
in width, knoAvni to them as the '*Two Mile Strip," separated the
Eight Mile Square from Tetiquet. Therefore, as a result of their pe-
titions, in 1665 the General Court granted this strip to William
Brett, Thomas Haward, senior, x\rthur Harris, Richard Williams,
John Willis and John Carey, *^to each of them three score acres of
land lying betwixt the lands of Taunton and Tetiquet." The centre
of the Taunton that was to be was now defined by the lands con-
tained within these boundaries named. To the north and to the
south, other Europeans w^ere entering and making their homes —
''purchased of the Indians" being the frequently recurring phrase
in all records and agreements of the time. And there the final exten-
sive purchases of territory of the mother to\\m were to be made,
which territory, so joined onto the nucleus, would one day peace-
fully secede for the establishment of yet other townships.

The northwest corner of the Plymouth Patent, still remaining
under Indian oAvnership, was purchased of Alexander (Wamsutta)
son of Massasoit, in 1661, by Captain Thomas Willett, enterprising
settler, and later the first English mayor of New York. This pur-
chase was made in all likelihood at the suggestion of the General
Court, who placed it in the hands of a committee— Thomas Prence,

253

BEGINNINGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY, MASSACHUSETTS

Major Josias Winslow, Thomas Soutliworth, and Mr. Constant
Southworth, to dispose of it for the colonies* use. Part of this
newly acquired property became what is kno\\Ti as the Rehoboth
North Purchase, the remainder, fifty square miles, being still in the
Colony's possession, and bounded by the Massachusetts Patent on
the north, Bridgewater on the cast, Taunton on the south, and
Kehoboth North Purchase on the west, Taunton's north corner,
kno\\Ti as Cobbler's Corner, projecting at the south. It again ap-
peared to be Taunton's opportunity to come into new possessions;
thereupon, June 6, 1668, a deed was granted to fifty-two purchasers.
The men of early time were buying lands not as they buy them in the
west of our day, with some large outlook for fortune-making; but
chiefly to establish a home site, and to till lands and to live the sim-
ple life of the pioneer, separated by an ocean from native land.

Thus the North Purchase was joined onto Taunton — an area
containing 32,000 acres, and £100 being the price that was paid. In
the deed there soon were made those lesser changes, when the name
of George Shove was inserted with the others, and the two parcels
of John Bundy and Thomas Briggs were excepted from the sale.
Complications presenting themselves that were soon solved, were
contained in such cases as these : One claim of ownership was raised
through Josias, Peter and David Hunter, Tetiquet Indians, who
for the consideration of a little over £3 gave a quit-claim deed. In
1689, again. Major William Bradford put in a claim for Taunton
territory, and once more satisfaction was obtained by a quit-claim
deed. From such sources, the Taunton North Purchase came into
possession of both English and Indian titles.

The South Purchase along the meadowlands of the river, south,
was attracting settlers, also. This noteworthy purchase required
several town votes before James Walker and John Richmond could
be empowered to "purchase the land of the Indians in the behalf e
of the town of Taunton, lying on the west side of Taunton river,
from the Three Mile river doA\Ti to a place called the Store House."

Eventually, October 1, 1672, King Philip, Anawan and others
signed the deed whereby a tract three miles long on the Great river,
as the Tetiquet was sometimes called, and extending westerly four
miles, beginning at the mouth of Three 'Mile river, came into the
hands of Taunton colonists, the consideration being £143. On that
day, also. King Philip, upon receipt of £47 conveyed to Constant

254

BEGINNINGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY. MASSACHUSETTS

Southworth, Assistant at the General Court, another strip on the
south of the first tract, one mile ^vide, on the Great river, and extend-
ing four miles westerly from the river, Southworth immediately
assigning this deed to the committee of the first deed. Both deeds
were paid for to the extent of £190.

Again, on September 27, 1672, Constant Southworth assigned
a prior mortgage on the whole (from Philip and the colony) to Wil-
liam Harvey and John Richmond, in behalf of the town, for the sum
of £83. So that the South Purchase cost £273 in all. By a declara-
tory deed of November 26, 1672, the four-mile square tract was con-
veyed to the parties interested, eighty-seven persons being named as
probable owners at that time; but on March 18, 1683-4, another
declaratory deed was made to but seventy-seven of that list, as it is
likely entire compliance was ]iot made with the conditions in the
deed.

Up to this time the natives, from whom all the Taunton pur-
chases had been made, with or without a confirmatory deed from the
government, had refused to part with Assonet Neck, which is two
miles long and less than one mile wide. But this, the first seizure
by the colony, was taken in 1675, to pay the expenses of the Indian
wars, its value being placed at £200. This land was added to Taun-
ton in July, 1682, but when Dighton was incorporated in 1712, it
was included in that towii, and later on added to Berkley, in 1799.
Another indication of earliest colonial and native dealings ^\'ith local
territory is found in Governor Thomas Hinckley's confirmatory
deed of 1685, in which it is shown that the first purchase of Taun-
ton's Eight Miles Square was made from Massasoit.

Finally, two more complications with regard to this territory
were solved, when in 1689 Major William Bradford making some
claim to all this territory, was paid £20, giving a deed of release and
confirmation to John Poole and one hundred and three others. The
other instance occurred in 1672, when a controversy over the new
territory made between Taunton and Swansea was settled by the
addition of a corner of Swansea kno^\m as the Two ]\Iile Purchase,
to a part of Dighton. Now, it will be seen that the entire set of Pur-
chases amounted to one hundred and fifty square miles, or approxi-
mately one hundred thousand acres.

Confirming much that has been written with regard to the earli-
est intention to deal honestly with the natives, is that often-quoted

255

BEGINNINGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY, MASSACHUSETTS

letter of John Eichmond, son of the first settler in Taunton of that
name, to Lieutenant Colonel Elisha Hutchinson and others, dated
April 30, 169S, to be seen at the State Archives, Vol. 113, p. 167,
thus: *'AVe bought it first of "Woosamequin in the year 39 or 40
(this was in my minority) the sum paid I know not; then we bought
all again of Philip, and paid him 16 pounds for it ; then we bought
that very spot of Josiah, he claiming some land there, as appears by
his deed; then we bought that spot again, ^\^.th other land, of ]\[ajor
Bradford, and he had 20 pounds more. ' '

After the division of lands, from the first possession of the
home lot to the complete distribution of the whole territory many
years after the first settlement, the North and South Purchases
steadily increased as to their jDopulation, and the demand arose for
the setting ofT of portions of the settlement into precincts. The
first of such petitions was from the North Purchase and a part of
Old Taunton to^vnship, dated November 2, 1707, and signed by forty-
three townsmen, who asked for a minister to become settled among
them. There were remonstrants who desired a township rather than
a precinct, and the controversy, as it progressed, became a very
warm one. But on June 12, 1711, the bill was passed for raising the
new tov^m of Norton, though but two years previously the prospect
of a precinct was by far the more encouraging one. In the mean-
time, similar demands for a precinct were made b}' settlers in the
South Purchase "by reason of the remoteness from the meeting-
house," and thereupon the precinct was established, Sej^tember 16,
1709, though the town Dighton soon after petitioned for was raised
May 30, 1712.

From that time onwards for nearly twenty years, no more ter-
ritorial changes took place hero. But then arose petitions and coun-
ter-petitions, the new movement resulting in the creation of the
to^^^l of Raynham, April 1, 1731. Then Berkley asked for recogni-
tion as a to^ni, and the act of raising the to^^^l was passed April 18,
1735 ; and finally in 1789, Myricks by vote was taken from Taunton
and added to Berkley. In this way, and for reasons of "remoteness
from the meetinghouse" and the centre — though there were local
industrial reasons, too, the iron forges and the grist and other mills
sharing in the later groupings of the interests of population— the
new towns withdrew from the mother to%\ni. Economical and in-
dustrial, and, according to the statements in the petitions, religious

256

BEGIxXNINGS OF BRISTOL COUXTY, MASSACHUSETTS

forces, had performed their distributive tasks. Territorially, the
region was getting ready to welcome the newcomer, the new era, and
the expanding town and city of Taunton.

The insistence of the leading imjmrtance of present-day events
and people in these volumes is undeniable. The story of our own
day and its directing forces and the individuals that control them is
the intimate narrative of our generation, verifying to us the issues
of our remarkable times. But there was also a day of the First
Comers, that even at this hour is a continuous portion of history,
and cannot he annulled. Xo one appreciates this more than the Xew
Englander and the thousands of descendants of the first Xew Eng-
landers. The founders who ventured into the ^^'ilderness, — the
sturdy, hard-working yeomen, ^dth their faults and frailties, too,
— let them have place in our vision.

Though Elizabeth Poole did not buy ''Taunton," as the popular
account sometimes has it, but only a small portion of the eastern
borders of the then unoccupied territory — it is the brief narrative
of her coming here that shall always remain like a star in the crown
of the beginnings of the city. We have been told of her arrival from
England to Tetiquet by way of Dorchester, and how she actively in-
terested herself in every fundamental project of the busy settle-
ment. Were she living today, every cause of civic, religious and in-
dustrial advancement would at least have her approval.

To all appearances, her brother. Captain William Poole, came
here when his sister did; but though they both went to Dorchester
first, he is not mentioned here as of 1637, the year of Elizabeth's
arrival. Whatever the reasons of the latter may have been for set-
tling at Tetiquet, it is evident from all other accounts as well as
from the wording of her will, that she was a Puritan woman of
piety, with inbred reverence for the religious life and the means to
religion. She was interested in establishing a church here, accord-
ing to her teaching and light, and with William Hooke and Xicholas
Street, Oxford University graduates, she did begin that church. It
is plain, too, that here she was accorded equality of rights, whether
in the purchase of lands, in the sharing of iron works holdings, or in
the establishment of religious interests.

Taunton military men of today may salute the memory of the

257

BEGINNIxXGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY, MASSACJIUSETTS

first of their local captains — William PooIg. As soon as there were
men enough here to form a military company, and that was only
two years after it is recorded that the to^^^l was settled, Captain
Poole, brother of Elizabeth Poole, was appointed by the General
Court the captain, and ordered to exercise the inhabitants in their
arms. Pie may be said to have been the Myles Standish of the vil-
lage; and both in 164=6 and 1658 he was chosen a member of the
Colony Council of War. He lived to be more than eighty years of
age, but years before he died he went back to Dorchester to reside,
and while there he was not only the to^^^l's schoolmaster, but also
clerk of writs and registrar of the \dtal records of the to^\^l for
about ten years. He was a ''revered, pious man of God," remark
the Dorchester records. He had three sons and two daughters, born
in Taunton, namely — John, Nathaniel, and Timothy, and Mary and
Bethesda. Timothy met his death by drowning, and John went into
business in Boston; and it was through him that his aunt Elizabeth's
property came to the Borland family, from whom it was confiscated
at the time of the Eevolution. John married Elizabeth, a daughter
of William Brenton, who lived in Taunton many years, and from
whom the famed Haliburton family of Nova Scotia claim descent.

Go where one may, in any of the old to^\^lS and cities of New
England, and there ^^'ill be fourid in vogue the "prevailing names,"
handed down for seven or eight generations, like the Lincolns of
Hingham and the Newhalls and the Breeds of Lynn, and "their
lines have gone out into all the world," also. Many names of origi-
nal settlers survive in Taunton today, but none quite to the extent
of those of Williams and Dean and Hall. Genealogists of recent
years have produced a vast amount of information from their re-
searches concerning the Taunton branches of the families of those
names, and inquiries have been incessant from all over the country
with regard to Colonial and Revolutionary lines. In the course of
his voluminous writings, the late Judge Josiah H. Drummond, of
Portland, Maine, registered the names of more than twelve hundred
descendants of Richard Williams, for example.

Richard Williams' descendants for nearly three hundred years
have held places of trust and honor in city, county and State. He
is generally mentioned among the first of the Taunton settlers be-
cause of the fact that he was an energetic pioneer who took the lead
in many important matters of to^\^l building ; he was a t}Tpical first

BEGINNINGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY, MASSACHUSETTS

settler, a man devoted to all the best interests of the new to^\^l. He
came originally from a family of Glamorganshire in Wales, and
married Frances Dighton, a sister of Catherine Dighton, the wife of
Governor Thomas Dudley, of the Bay Colony. He was a descendant
in the same family as that of Oliver Cromwell, the Protector, who
sometimes signed himself Oliver Cromwell, alias Williams; but he
was not related, as some have supposed, to Eoger AVilliams, founder
of Providence, Rhode Island.

Eichard Williams, upon his coming here, bought the house and
lot of Henry Uxley, the latter leaving no trace of his presence other
than that record. Kichard Williams was a deputy to the General
Court in 1643, and ho served thirteen years in that capacity ; he was
selectman 1665-1677, and for many years he was deacon of the
church. His home lot on Dean street is still pointed out, and there
he died in 1693, at the age of 87 years, though his wife, who out-
lived him, died in 1706, at the age of 96 years. Although he could
neither see nor hear, ho announced when he attended "meeting" in
his last years, that it was "comforting and helpful to be with the
people of God in their worship. ' '

It seems that John and Walter Deane, brothers, had more to do
with the naming of Taunton than any other, they having originated
at Taunton Dean, in England. Thousands of the name are descend-
ants of those worthy brothers, in city. State and Nation ; and geneal-
ogists have compiled a number of records relating to their respec-
tive families. Both men were of that sturdy type fitted to subdue
the wilderness. Their home lots at the Hartshorn and Newbury es-
tates on Dean street are still pointed out.

John Deane was one of the first seven freemen of Cohannet ; he
was also constable in 1640 and 1654, surveyor of highways in 1640,
and selectman in 1657. Walter Deane was a younger brother of
John. He w^as a deputy to the General Court in 1640, and a select-
man from 1666 to 16S6. He married Elinor, a daughter of Thomas
Coggan, and not a daughter of John Strong, as had for years been
stated. Descendants of both John and Walter Deane are prominent
in all the affairs of the city today.

One of the near-by neighbors of the Deane family at the outset
was John Strong, who was appointed the first constable of the town,
in 1638. Caleb Strong, governor of Massachusetts from 1800 to
1807, was one of the descendants of this Taunton first settler.

259

BEGINNINGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY, MASSACHUSETTS

Whenever Ave speak of George Hall today, we invariablj' asso-
ciate the name with the lirst live and extensive business of the
toA\ni. He was first clerk of the iron works established by James
Leonard and his associates, and town and city owe much to his acu-
men and enterprise. The genealogist has traced his descendants by
hundreds to this hour, and they are among the leaders in the pro-
fessions in commonwealth and city. George Hall was a constable, a
selectman, and a large lando^mer on Dean street.

Burt is another of those names of w^ell-merited perpetuation,
that was introduced here by Eichard Burt, — father and son; and
later by James Burt, senior. Eichard, junior, took the oath of fidel-
ity in 1G57. Both he and his Uncle James lived at Weir Village, —
"the "Ware," as they called it. The genealogists have thoroughly
canvassed the lines of tliis ancestr}-.

John Grossman was not a notably prominent first settler; but
his descendants through his industrious son, Eobert, are very num-
erous. The Grossman house, built by a son of Eobert, and known
to have been in use in 1700, and kept as an iisi'fti Eevolutionary
times, still stands on Cohannet street.

Genealogy is vrell-equipped, too, with the concerns of the Eich-
niond family, — John Eichmond and his son John having been first
settlers and large o^\^lers in the section still known as Eichmond-
iovni. The same may be said of Henry Andrews, the family lines
having been notably well traced. Yet Henr}^ Andrews was foremost
in all things — a live deputy and committee-man, and so capable a
builder of the first little meeting-house here in 16-±7, that he was
granted a large section of land kno\\m as "Calves' pasture," still
pointed out beyond his ancient home site. The Paulls, too, are very
many in descent from Eichard Paull, who married ^largery Turner
in 1638, — the first of Cohannet marriages.

If William Harvey were living here today, he might be eligible
for any office of trust — he was constable, surveyor, deputy and se-
lectman, and he was often deputy and selectman the same year. He
lived not far from the Taunton Gazette building; and it was at his
house that the conference for the sale of Taunton North Purchase
took place in 1668, at a meeting of Governor Prence, Major Josias
Winslow, Captain Thomas Southworth, and Constant Southworth—
an eventful affair of the period.

260

BEGINNINGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY, ^lASSACHUSETTS

Many here and elsewhere are descendants from AVilliam Phil-
lips, a militia-man, surveyor and lando\\'ner. Ilezekiah Hoar, first
proprietor, constable and surveyor, was one of the leaders on the
ironworks enterprise. William Holloway w^as a first settler; and
though he removed to Boston, his sons remained, and preserved the
name here.

An exemplary pioneer, soldier and officer, was George Macey,
lieutenant of the Taunton company through the Indian w^ars. Wil-
liam Parker is recalled as the toAvn's first "Keeper of Eecords," and
he was authorized to take oaths and to marry. John Parker, his
younger brother, was at one time a deputy to the General Court.
Little is kno\\m of the first settlers who bore the names of Henry
Uxley, Joseph Wilson, Benjamin Wilson, William Coy, John Smith,
Eichard Smith, John Drake, Robert Hobell, David Corwithy, John
Luther, Hugh Eossiter, John Kingsley, Thomas Farwell, John
Briant, or William Scaddings — though the name of the latter is per-
petuated in that of the Scaddings pond and meadows.

"Pondsbrooke" in Berkley is still pointed out as the home of
John Gilbert. Late in life he emigrated to England, and Thomas
Gilbert, his eldest son, followed him. Edward Case, one of the first
freemen here in 1637, had lands on Caswell street, that Avere after-
wards sold to Samuel Wilbore, town clerk, later to the Caswell fam-
ily, from whom were descended President Caswell of Bro^^^l LTni-
versity and President Angell of Yale. John Brown was prominent
in the affairs both of colony and town; in Plymouth he was one of
the governor's assistants, and he was appointed one of the commis-
sioners of the ITnited Colonies, on tlie part of Plymouth colony, in
1644. He became an original settler and proprietor in Taunton as
well as in Rehoboth; and his son-in-law w^as Captain Thomas AVil-
lett, the first English mayor of New Y^orK.

William Hailstone was the only one of his name here. William
Dunn, sea-captain, was an original purchaser, and he brought AVil-
liam Witherell, first settler within the bounds of Norton, and from
whom leading business men hereabouts have descended. The '^ wid-
ow Eandall" was one of the first purchasers in the eastern section
of the settlement. Thomas Cooke and his son Thomas were recorded
as subject to military duty in 1643. John Gingell was among the
first to take the oath of fidelity. Francis Doughty was a first set-
tler, and an opponent to the first church gathering here. Dis-

261

BEGINNINGS OF BRISTOL COUNTY, MASSACHUSETTS

gruntled and mischief-making, he soon afterwards left the settle-
ment.

Rev. William Hooke and Rev. Nicholas Street were the first
ministers in succession. Jointly, they were granted a tract of four
hundred acres of upland and thirty acres of meadow in Berkley,
which farm eventually went into the hands of John Hathaway, Ed-
w^ard Bobbitt, and Timothy Hathaway, the tract still being kno^^^l
as ''The Farms."

Anthony Slocum, surveyor of highways here, later removed to
Dartmouth, and became one of that to^\Ti's first settlers, as well.
Edward Bobbitt was first of the Bobbitt-Babbitt clan in this section,
and he was first to lose his life in King Philip's War in 1675, in Taun-
ton. Captain John Gallop was not only a first comer in Taunton,
but also a professional pilot in Boston harbor, and Gallop's Island
in that harbor was named for him. He was killed in the Narragan-
sett Swamp fight.

One of the most thorough and comprehensive genealogies that
have been written is that of the Hodges family, tracing descent from
William Hodges, w4io o^^^led much land here, and whose descend-
ants, owning property on High and Tremont streets, have been lead-
ers in affairs of village and towm.

Of Thomas Lincoln, James Leonard, James Walker and John
Turner, there is much to be said industrially and otherwise. John
Macomber was a surveyor in 1670. Oliver Purchase was a first set-
tler and to^vn clerk. John Tisdale w^as founder of a large family of
descendants. James Wyatt was constable and surveyor. Later ar-
rived the progenitors of the Kings, the Reeds, the Harts, and many
others who have added to the advancement of the town and city's in-
terests.

262

^'^

fe^v

'.v2i : if.*

^^■^ /^?r ^^

.5.^-K.v^l:3,^J;^.:

.*• ■

■— 'vwcWJCS««^?!cS5S£^i^:i^

WASHIXGTOX MEMORIAL CHAPEL

Valley Forge — Its Park and Memorials

By Will L. Claek, Woodbine, Iowa.

^S^iNE CAN hardly avoid traveling over sacred ground in
passing through Montgomery county, Pennsylvania.
Nearly everywhere one turns, his eye falls upon some
association with the Revolution, apart from the preemi-
nent one of all America, that of Valley Forge. Yet it is to be re-
gretted that these historic spots have, as a rule, not been sufficiently
appreciated by the neighboring citizc-ns to move them to place prop-
er ''markers" of wood, stone or bronze to inform the passer-by that
he is traveling over historical, almost sacred, ground.

But it is of Valley Forge that we write at this time, and which is
a gratifying exception to what is written above.

Cornwallis remarked at Yorktown to Washington: ''Sir, 3- our
greatest victory was not at Yorktown, but at Valley Forge." Then
no wonder the residents in and surrounding this spot should take
on a just pride and delight themselves by showing to the stranger
the sights at hand, and pointing to the everlasting hills and majes-
tic windings of the Schuylkill, on whose charming scenes the eyes of
Washington rested in "the times that tried men's souls"— 1777-78
—when the destiny of a new-born nation was being determined.

Valley Forge Park is the direct result of the untiring work of
the Valley Forgo Park Commission appointed by the General As-
sembly of the State of Pennsylvania in June, 1S93, and providing
"for the acquisition by the State of certain ground at Valley Forge
for a park." What was styled the Valley Forge Monument Asso-
ciation began its work in 1882, and men like George W. Childs be-
came its charter members. Congress was appealed to for aid, but
nothing was accomplished through such effort. Then appeal was
made to Pennsylvania to throw out its protecting arm around the
sacred spots about AVashington's Headquarters at this point. At

Note — This article treats on General Washington's occupancy of Valley Forge
and its environs, in Montgomery and Chester counties, Pennsylvania, including the pres-
tnt State Park and Memorials.

263

VALLEY FORGE— ITS PARK AND MEMORL-VLS

first it was asked that a befitting monument like that at Bunker
Hill, or the AVashington jMonument in the National Capital, should
be erected by the Commonwealth. Fortunately, a better judgment
prevailed, and the idea of preserving the entire grounds containing
fifteen hundred acres was developed, and the bill making an ap-
i:>ropriation for such purchase was passed in 1S93. There is ever
some courageous, far-sighted person who has to do with the begin-
nings of all great accomplishments, of all meritorious institutions.
Such was the case here. Just who this person might have been, it is
certain that as early as 1842 (so said the late Governor Penny-
packer), Dr. Isaac Anderson Pemiypacker wrote in behalf of the
jn-eservation of this encampment, and in 1S45 suggested the erection
of a suitable monument on Mount Joy. To this end came the great
Daniel Webster, William li. Seward, Xeal Dow, and others, to Val-
ley Forge. But enthusiasm soon died out with the greater interests
of a Nation that was destined soon to be baptized in the blood of her
own people before true liberty and freedom could be vouchsafed.

The first act passed as above stated, in 1893, provided $25,000
for the purpose of the Commission, and in 189'5 the sum of ten thou-
sand dollars was appropriated. Pennsylvania has now expended
several hundred thousand dollars in purchasing the lands, and the
})uilding of excellent paved roads, etc. But prior to all of these ef-
forts was the celebration of the one hundredth anniversary of :he
evacuation of Valley Forge. To bring about this centennial ob-
servance a society was organized, known as '^'The Centennial and
Memorial Association of Valley Forge," of which Mrs. xVnna M.
Holstein was elected regent. Subscriptions and the sale of mem-
bership tickets to the Association were earned on successfully, until
the old stone headquarters house of AYashingion and an acre and
one-half of land surrounding it, had been secured at an expense of
$6,000, one-half being on credit and secured by a mortgage. Later
the Association found it impossible to ]Day the interest on this mort-
gage, and an appeal was made to the Patriotic Sons of xVmerica in its
convention at Norristown in 1885. Six months later, this worthy
order had paid off the interest and principal and received thirty-six
hundred shares of stock, which gave it a voice in the management
of affairs at Valley Forge. In 1887 the State provided $5,000 to
further the work of improvement, and in 1887 the building was re-
stored to its original condition. Additional lands were purchased in

264

\'A[.Li':v F()k(;i-.-M.\ss.\(.nL'M:r'is moxumi-.X'I'. xaiioxai. akc

l-ORT WASIllX(7r(jX AXl) COXllXKXTAL A1^\I\' IILT

VALLEY FORGE— ITS PARK AND MEMORLVLS

18S9 and in 1904. A small fee had always been charged to visit
tlie "Headquarters Building," that line stone structure, but in 190-i
the Park Commission suggested that the State take over the prop-
erty, and in August, 1905, it became so possessed. The amount paid
the Association by Pennsylvania was $18,000, which the courts held
must be forever held in trust by the Association and not be divided
or alienated.

Since the State took possession of this immense natural park,
with its numerous buildings, vast improvements have been effected.
But so great have become the interests centering around this na-
tional shrine, that outsiders are desirous of having a part in the mak-
ing more beautiful and perfect this spot, visited annually by tens
of thousands of people from both our own and foreign lands. Just
at this time (1923) a chune of thirteen bells, one for each Colony, is
being placed at Valley Forge. The first bell was donated by the
^Massachusetts Society of the Daughters of the Revolution, and is
named "Paul Kevere". The great tenor bell, weighing over one
ton and a half, w^ill be given by the Pennsylvania Daughters of the
American Eevolution. The Xew Jersey Society will soon have the
fund raised for their bell. The Colonial Dames of Delaware will
furnish one bell for their State. Xew York will have one of the
heaviest bells in the chime, at a cost of five thousand dollars. Each
bell will be endowed, so that a ringer will be present every day of
the year, and every hour will be marked by a patriotic air. The na-
tional anthem will be played each day at sunset.

The Valley Forge Park Commission recently endorsed and ap-
proved the plan of building an historic shrine at Valley Forge, in
honor of the heroes who fell in the late World War, and the project
is being forwarded by the American Legion, War Mothers, and oth-
er patriotic societies. It is to be a memorial of rare size and exqui-
site beauty. Such buildings are much more practical and truly use-
ful than the old-fashioned monuments of marble and granite. AVith
the completion of the above chime of bells and this Victory Hall,
the improvements around a spot almost neglected and forgotten by
the average American up to thirty years ago, will indeed be a credit
to Pennsylvania, ]\Iontgomery county, and the location so long
known as Valley Forge.

Upon the occasion of the services held on Evacuation Day in
1904, at Valley Forge, President Roosevelt said: "H the men of '61

265

VALLEY FORGE— ITS PARK AND MEMORL\LS

had failed in the great struggle for national unity, it would have
meant that the work done by AVashington and his associates might
almost or quite as well had been left undone. There would have
been no point in commemorating what was done at Valley Forge if
Gettysburg had not given us the national right to commemorate it."

As one visits Valley Forge, his eye will be greeted, as he passes
over the thousand of acres within the State Park and its surround-
ing lands, by man}" an interesting and truly historical object, nearly
all of which have been provided within this present generation.
Among these may be named: Washington's Headquarters, the fine
old stone residence given over to the "Father of His Country," by
the pioneer settler Potts during that long memorable winter of
1777-78; the Earthworks; the Washington Memorial Chapel, an
Episcopal church of rare arxd costly design, which is open daily
from eight in the morning to six in the evening, and which has been
made possible only through the untiring zeal and natural ability of
the present rector, Eev. W. Herbert Burk, D. D., who is also presi-
dent of the Valley Forge Historical Society ; the Cloister of the Col-
onies ; the Valley Forge Museum of American History ; the Soldiers'
Hut; the Old Camp School; the Waterman Monument; the Wayne
Monument; the Muhlenberg Monument; the Delaware Marker; the
Maine Marker; the Massachusetts Monument; the New Jersey Mon-
ument; the Pennsylvania Columns; the Monument to the Unknown
Dead; the Brigade Hospital; (reproduction); the Headquarters of
Commanding Officers (no admission) ; the view from the Observa-
tory on Mount Joy; the Defenders' Gate, near the Chapel and Mu-
seum.

But the most interesting object of interest to the thoughtful vis-
itor is the original field tent General Washington used as his head-
quarters the first week he spent upon the exposed hillsides at this
point, before Mr. Potts took pity upon him and gave him quarters
in the now historic stone house, the first building one sees after
alighting from the railway train when entering the little hamlet of
Valley Forge. To look upon the real canvas tent which the Great
■Commander used as his sleeping place and general headquarters,
rivets the attention upon its every thread and fold, as it is seen in
the Museum, in the last place where one would think to find so valu-
able a relic. It was secured by Dr. Burt from its owner. Miss Mary
Custis Lee, the daughter of Mrs. Kobert E. Lee, wife of the great

266

OLD CAMP SCTlOOl, IIOUSF

y'i

■ 1

i si-

-^. -~;^^^'^;-5

.^.

5,iS3f^^«-«!S^»5CTUlSRr|K,«,„.^

JXTi':Ki()i'; (_)i- (jld camp school hocsi-:

VALLEY FORGE— ITS PARK AND MEMORIALS

Coiifedorate commander, first on an option for its purchase at five
thousand dollars, and on August 19, 1909, the first payment was
made, amounting to five hundred dollars. The remaining forty-five
hundred dollars was to be paid with money procured from exhibition
of the tent, and the money to go to the support of the Old Confeder-
ate Women's Home at Richmond, Virginia, of which ^liss Lee was
president. This tent is in fine condition, about eight by fifteen feet in
size, and high enough to walk under easily. The Washington Me-
morial Library now contains about fourteen thousand volumes,
awaiting a proper home for safekeeping and use.

The Valley Forge Historical Society was organized by the Rev.
W. Herbert Burk, D. D., June 19, 1918, to collect and preserve docu-
ments and relics relating to Valley Forge and the history of the
United States of x\jnerica, and other objects. But, as has been well
said by another, "the exhibition of the character of Washington is
the crowning glory of Valley Forge. ' '

The latest achievement of Mrs. Griffith of Philadelphia, a noted
artist and sculptor, is a remarkable portrait in bronze of Rev. W.
Herbert Burk, D. D., founder of the Washington Memorial Chapel.
Dr. Burk is shown wearing his academic gown and doctor of divinity
hood. The artist has given her creation a touch of real life. The
Daughters of the Empire (an English society of Philadelphia),
made up of women of British origin, i3resented this portrait to the
Valley Forge Historical Society, in appreciation of Dr. Burk's re-
markable work for the American people.

The village of Valley Forge is situated on the south bank of the
beautiful Schuylkill river, at the mouth of East Valley creek, which
for nearly a mile forms the boundary line between the counties of
Montgomery and Chester. It is six miles above Norristown, and
twenty-three miles from Philadelphia. That portion of the village
within Montgomery county and Upper Merion township, forty years
ago was credited with having a general store, a gi'ist mill, a paper-
mill, and ten houses, including the old Potts two-story stone house,
known as "Washington's Headquarters" to travelers of today, now
has no commercial interests whatever, save for the dimes to be
picked up by sellers of pictures of the historic objects throughout
the extensive park now under State control, or providing meals and
lodgings in the summer months only, to the ' ' stranger within the
gates." "WTiat is known as the Washington Inn is a largo hotel

267

VALLEY FORGE— ITS PARK AND MEMORLVLS

building whioli at some seasons of the year does a good business.
The attractive stone "Headquarters" building ^hicli pioneer Isaa.-^
Potts, the iron founder of Eevolutionary days, invited Washing-ton
to occupy so long as his army was stationed thereabouts, will never
cease to be of interest to student and traveler from whatever clime
they may come. This house is under the daily watch-care of a man
regularly engaged to look after the premises and guide visitors
around and through the historic building, now containing numerous
Washington real relics. The Philadelphia &• Reading Railway
Company a few years ago erected one of the neatest stations at this
point along its line. Its double tracked storm-sheds are supported
by more than one hundred fluted colonial colums, which are all the
more attractive for the reason that the road at this point is around a
sharp curve, thus giving the platform and columns a semi-circular
appearance.

The real business transacted at what is called Valley Forge, is
on the opposite side of the creek that divides the two counties, hence
is within Chester county, and not Montgomery. AYhere once stood
the old "Valley Forge" (the iron works) is now seen a simple iron
post with a metalic sign-board telling the passer-by that the post is
to indicate where the iron-works once stood. This refers to the re-
built iron-works, for the British soldiers destroyed the first iron-
works of the locality.

Bean's "History of Montgomery County," has the following on
Valley Forge and its name :

"The name of this place was derived from a forge erected here
by Isaac Potts, a son of John Potts, the founder of Pottstown. How
early this forge was erected, we cannot say; but it must have been
before 1759, for it is noted on Nicholas Scull's map of the Province,
published in the same year, as being on the Upper Merion side of
the stream, which is confirmed on William Scull's map of 1770. On
September 19, 1777, a detachment of the British army encamped
here, and burned the mansion house of Colonel Dewees and the iron
works, leaving the grist mill uninjured. From all that history and
tradition can show ni this matter of where the 'forge' actually did
stand, it is now generally believed that it was on the Montgomery
side, and not on "the west side of East Valley creek, as some have
hitherto asserted. Another proof is that Isaac Potts was in Upper
Merion, as well as the iron ore obtained near by, that necessarily,
for convenience, the forge would also be on the same side."

268

VALLEY FORGE— ITS TARK AND xME:\IORL\LS

Valley Forge being within Upper Merion civil township, of
Montgomery county, naturally much Revolutionary war history is
attached thereto. On December 11, 1778, Washington with his
army left "Whitemarsh township, and on the afternoon of the 13th
crossed at Swede's Ford and proceeded towards the Gulf and the
vicinity of King of Prussia, and remained there until the 19th, when
Valley Forge was reached, where the troops were destined to re-
main until the following June 18th, exactly six months. Owing to
the lateness of the season, the men at once set about building huts
to shelter them from the rigors of winter. General Porter, who had
been stationed at the Gulf in Xovember, now marched towards
Swede's Ford and joined AVashington's army, Avhen a court martial
was held to try such men as threw away their arms and equipment
for the pur]Tose of facilitating their escape in the late attack made
at the Gulf by the British from the city. A number were sentenced
to be publicly whipped, which was carried into effect, and produced
not a little excitement in the camp. Although at some distance from
Philadelphia, the citizens suffered considerably from the marauding
expeditions of the British anny.

Historian V.'illiam J. Buck states that Norristown came in for
its share of Revolutionary war history, and among other things has
the following:

''Only two days after the defeat of AVashing-ton at Brand>"wine,
he dispatched General Armstrong, with a portion of the militia,
along the Schuylkill to throw up redoubts at the different fords
which were to be occupied that in case the enemy should attempt to
cross they might be opposed. At that time the principal place for
crossing was at Swede's Ford, and on this account it was expected
that they might pass there, and for this reason, under the direction
of Chevalier Du Portail, an engineer formerly in the French army,
Armstrong's men threw up entrenchmeiits and breastworks oppo-
site that place, and now in the borough, and it is said that they were
scarcely completed before the British made their appearance on the
other side, but in consequence changed their line of march toward
Valley Forge. Remains of these works were still visible in 1843.

"\Vliile AVashington was near Pottsgrove, the enemy crossed the
Schuylkill at Fatland Ford, five and a half miles above Xorristown,
on the night of September 22, 1777, and proceeded leisurely on their
march to the city. On the 23rd a portion of their anny was over
night in or near the present borough of Xorristown, on which occa-
sion they set fire to and burned down nearly all the buildings in the

269

VALLEY FORGE— ITS PARK AND MEMORIALS

place. So great Tvas the damage done that on a valuation being
made, the State allowed to Colonel Bull for his loss 2,080 pounds ; to
the University 1,000 pounds; to Hannah Thompson, 870 pounds, and
to "William Dewees 329 pounds, — the whole equivalent to $11,240 of
our present money."

Upper Dublin township, Montgomery county, contains some
landmarks of the great Revolutionary struggle, in way of the large
stone building used by General "Washington as his headquarters
from October to well into December, when he removed his army to
Valley Forge. This stone farm-house stands on the south side of
Camp Hill, only a few yards from the Spring-field township line. In
the early part of the nineteenth century it belonged to Caleb Emlin,
but in 1810 it passed into other hands, the farm being subdivided in-
to smaller tracts. The last knowni of its owniership to the author,
■was when it was in the hands of Charles T. Aimen, who was then
still preserving it perfectly as a landmark of those long ago days.
It is a stone structure thirty-five by seventy-five feet, and two sto-
ries high. The steps at the front are of the finest quality of soap-
stone, neatly wrought. The general appearance of the entire build-
ing shows it to have been a well planned and finely executed edifice
for the day in which it was erected. While Washing-ton was here,
the army was camped on the hill to the north of the mansion, which
was certainly a strong military position. On the night of Decem-
ber 5, 1777, General Howe came hither from Philadelphia, by way of
Chestnut Hill, with a view of surprising the camp ; but on seeing the
position, and unable to draw out the American army, he returned
by way of Abington and Jenkintown, counting his attempt a dismal
failure.

Washington had numerous headquarters within this county, as
well as that at Valley Forge. There is still standing today a fine old
style, well preserved, solid stone, two-story farm house, known as
' 'Washington's Headquarters," October, 1777. It stands between
the Skippack and Morris roads, six miles from Norristown, and
about one mile out of the present borough of Ambler Station., It
has been well preserved in every detail, and now looks as though
built but a decade or so ago. For many years it was the property
of Saunders Lewis.

Pottstown also comes in for her share of Revolutionary events.
At the time of that great struggle, Pottstown was only a village

270

VALLEY FORGE— ITS PARK AND MEMORIALS

containing one public bouse, one or two mills, at least one bouse of
worsbip, and probably tvrenty dwellings. Tlie battle of Brandy-
wine was fouglit September 11, 1777, and resulted disastrously to
the Americans. The next day Washington and his aiTQy proceeded
to Germantown, and after resting and refreshing the men one day,
returned over the Schuylkill with the intention of giving battle to
General Howe. Near the Warren Tavern they met, but owing to a
severe storm and heavy fall of rain a general engagement was pre-
vented. The British then moved to Swede's Ford, but beholding
the entrenclmients thrown up there on the opposite side to dispute
the passage, proceeded up the Schuylkill to the vicinity of Valley
Forge, which led Washington to believe that their object w^as to
capture the military stores that had been collected at Reading. This
now induced him to cross to the other side of the river on the 19th,
at Parker's Ford, five miles below Pottstown. There the American
army went into camp and remained until the 26th, for Washington's
report states ''Here we lay until the 26th, on which day we marched
downwards as far as Pennyj^acker 's Mills. ^^Tlile we lay near Potts-
grove the enemy crossed the river."

From General Muhlenberg's orderly-book it is learned that the
army did not arrive near Pottsgrove until the evening of Septem-
ber 22d. On this day orders were given to the "the clothier-general
immediately to distribute all the clothing and shoes in his posses-
sion." The result of this was that Washington, in a letter to Con-
gress, dated "Cami") near Pottsgrove, September 23d," states that
he had ''early in the morning received intelligence that they had
crossed the fords below. Why I did not follow inmiediately, I have
mentioned in the former part of my letter; but the strongest rea-
son against not being able to make a forced march is the want of
shoes. Messrs. Carroll, Chase and Penn, who were some days with
the army, can inform Congress in how deplorable a situation the
troops are for want of that necessary article. At least one thou-
sand men are barefooted, and have performed the marches in that
condition." On this day general orders were issued that "each
regiment is to proceed in making cartridges for its own use, that
may be held in store. General Knox will furnish them with mate-
rials. It is expected as the weather is growing cool, that the troops
will never have less than two days provisions by them." On the
25th a general court-martial was held for the immediate trial "of all

271

V VALLEY FORGE— ITS PARK AXD MEMORL-\LS

persons ttIio may be brought before them." The orders were on
the morning of the 26th to march at nine o'clock, and that afternoon
found them encamped on the hills of the Perkiomen, near the pres-
ent village of Schwenks\'ille.

From what has now been stated, it will be observed that AVash-
ington and his army was encamped in this vicinity from the even-
ing of September '2'2d until the morning of the 26th, making all of
three days and four nights. From Jesse Ives' relation in 1850, it
was learned some of the soldiers while here had been quartered in
the Friends' meeting-house. Kev. H, M. Muhlenberg, who resided
at the Trappe, states in his journal, under date of September 23d,
that '"'the main body of the American army is up in New Hanover,
thirty-six miles distant from the city, as it was supposed the Brit-
ish troops would go up the Schuylkill to Eeading." The inference
of this is that the main body of AVashington's army while here was
encamped below Pottsgrove, very probably where Sprogell's run
crosses the Philadelphia road, which would be about the distance
mentioned from the city, and then in the township.

Among the early fords of the Schuykill river is Swede's Ford,
in the neighborhood of Norristown and Bridgeport. At twelve
o'clock at night, after the battle of Brandy wine (September 11,
1777), AVashington wrote a dispatch to Congress from Chester, in
which he says, ''this day's engagement resulted in our defeat." On
the 13th he formed his headquarters at Germantown, with the de-
termination of having another engagement before the fate of Phila-
delphia should be decided. General Armstrong, with a portion of
the militia, was posted along the river Schuylkill to throw up re-
doubts at the different fords where the enemy would be the most
likely to cross, and which were to be occasionally occupied while
"Washington moved with the main army to the other side to make
another attack. Apprehending that it vrould be very likely that the
British would attempt to cross at Swede's Ford, Chevalier DuPor-
tail, a French engineer, constructed a number of redoubts on the
east side of the river, upwards of half a mile in length, with the as-
sistance of Amistrong's command. It is said that they had scarce-
ly completed these works before the British made their a :)pearance
on the opposite side of the river, and on beholding the defenses,
changed their purpose and crossed at Fatland Ford.

When Washington broke up his encamp:..^. n- at Whitemarsh,

272

VALLEY FORGE— ITS PARK AND MEMORL\LS

with the intention of going into ^vinter quarters at Valley Forge, it
was liis intention to cross the Schuylkill at ]\Iatson's Ford, novr Con-
shohocken, for which purpose a temporary bridge was formed; but
on reaching there they found Lord Cornwallis was in possession of
the Gulf Hills, when the troops were recalled, and he proceeded up
the east side of the river. It was ascertained afterwards that the
British troops on this occasion had only been out here on a foraging
expedition. At Swede's Ford the army crossed December 13th,
which was witnessed b}' Major Holstein, then a boy, accompanying
his father, who related that it was effected by making a bridge of
wagons all backed to each other. The aforesaid date is confirmed
by an eye witness in a letter of Colonel John Laurens, Washington's
private secretary, to his father, from which we take an extract :

"The army was ordered to march to Swede's Ford and encamp
with the right to the Schuylkill. The next morning the want of pro-
visions—I could weep tears of blood when I say it— rendered it im-
jjossible to march— we did not march till the evening of that day.
Oi.^ ancient bridge, an infamous construction which in many parts
obliged the men to march in Indian file, was restored, and a bridge
of wagons made over Swede's Ford, but fence rails from necessity
being substituted for plank, and furnishing a very unstable footing,
the last served to cross a trifling number of troops. On the 19th
instant we marched from the Gulf to this camp."

The aforesaid is interesting, showing conclusively that Wash-
ington crossed here at the aforesaid date, and that his army re-
mained encamped in the vicinity until the 19th, when they reached
Vally Forge.

It may be of no little interest to know how Washington came to
decide on making his ''winter quarters" at Valley Forge. From the
much said by historians on this subject, the writer believes the facts
to be along the following line: Both Washington and his officers
were satisfied that Whitemarsh, where he was located in the au-
tumn of 1777, would not be a suitable place to remain the ensuing
winter. The General consequently requested his general officers to
communicate to him, in writing, their sentiments respecting the
most eligible site for that purpose. A council of war was held on the
30th of November, at which a wide difference of opinion prevailed
as to the locality and the best manner of cantoning the troops. So
various and contradictory were the opinions and councils that unan-

VALLEY FORGE— ITS PARK AND MEMORL\LS

imity could not be hoped for, and it T\-as necessary for Washington
to act according to his own judgment and upon his ovrn responsibil-
ity. He decided to form an encampment at Valley Forge, where he
might be near enough the British araiy to watch its movements,
keeping its foraging parties in check, and protect the country from
the depredations of the enemy. For this purpose the patriot army
left Whitemarsh, Montgomery county, December 11, 1777, but did
not arrive at Valley Forge until the 19th. Two days before, Wash-
ington issued a proclamation to the army, in which he gave his rea-
sons for the course he was about to pursue. It was an interesting
document, and breathes throughout the language of devotion and
patriotism, while at the same time it evinces the cool determination
to conduct the war to a happy close. Owing to the great length of
this document, only the subjoined paragraph will here be given:

''The General ardently wishes it were now in his power to con-
duct the troops into the best winter quarters; but where are they to
be found? Should we retire to the interior of the State, we should
find them crowded with virtuous citizens, who sacrificing their all,
have left Philadelphia and fled hither for protection; to their dis-
■^resses humanity forbids us to add. This is not all. We should
leave a vast extent of fertile country to be despoiled and ravaged by
the enemy, from which they would draw vast supplies, and where
many of our firm friends would be exposed to all the miseries of an
insulting and wanton depredation. A train of evils might be enum-
erated, but these will suffice. These considerations make it indis-
pensably necessary for the army to take such a position as will en-
able it to most effectually to prevent distress and give the most ex-
tensive security ; and in that position we must make ourselves the
best shelter in our power. AAlth alacrity and diligence, huts may be
erected that will be warm and dry. In these the troops will be com-
pact, more secure against surprises than if in a divided state, and at
hand to protect the country. These cogent reasons have determined
the general to take post in the neighborhood of this camp, and, in-
fluenced by them, he persuades himself that the officers and soldiers,
with one heart and one mind, will resolve to surmount every diffi-
culty with a fortitude and patience becoming their profession and
the sacred cause in which they are engaged. He himself will share
the hardships and partake of every inconvenience."

It is not the intention here to enter into the details of the im-
portant events that transpired at Valley Forge during the six
months encampment, for that belongs rather to the Revolutionary

274

VALLEY FORGE— ITS PARK AND MEMORLVLS

history of the county, but merely mention a few local facts outside
of that subject. Washington, in the latter part of the summer of
1796, when his second term as President of the United States had
nearly expired and he was about to return to private life, concluded
once more to visit this place, the scene of so many toils and strug-
gles. This information was received through Mr. Henry Woodman,
a native of the vicinity in 1S5S, then aged sixty-three years, as ol>
tained from his father, who at the time was engaged in plowing on
his farm near the place of the encampment. In the afternoon he
had observed an elderly man, of dignified appearance, on horseback,
dressed in a plain suit of black, accompanied by a colored servant,
ride to a place in the road nearly opposite, where he alighted from
his horse and came into the field. He stated that he had called to
make some enquiry concerning the owners and occupants of the
different places about there, and also in regard to the system of
farming practiced in that part of the country, and numerous other
questions relating to agriculture. He also made enquiry after cer-
tain families in the neighborhood. As answers were given, he no-
ted them down in a book. Mr. Woodman informed him he could not
'give as correct answers as he wished, as he had only moved to the
neighborhood since the war, though he had been in the army while
encamped here. This gave a new turn to the conversation. The
stranger informed him that he had also been in the army and at the
camp, and as he expected to leave the city in a few months, with the
prospect of never returning, he had taken this journey to visit the
place which had been the scene of so much suffering and distress, and
to see how far the inhabitants had recovered from its eiiects. On
learning that it was Washington, he told him that his appearance
had so altered that he did not recognize him, or else he would have
i:)aid more respect to his late commander, now the chief magistrate
of the nation. He replied, that to see ihe people happy and the deso-
late fields recovering from the disasters they had experienced, and
to meet with any of his old companions, now peaceably engaged in
the most useful of all emplo^^nents, afforded him more satisfaction
than all the homage that could be paid to his person or station. He
then said that pressing engagements rendered it necessary for him
to be in the city that night, and taking him by the hand, bade him
an affectionate farewell.

In a journal kept by one of the prisoners taken by General

VALLEY FORGE— ITS PARK AND :^IEMORL\LS

Biirgoyne, Captain Thomas Anbury, appears among other graphic
descriptions of the winter at Valley Forge, the following:

*'A Loyalist at whose house I was quartered, at Valley Forge,
and who resided here at the time Washington's army was eilcamped,
told me that when General Washington chose that spot for his win-
ter cpiarters his men were obliged to build their huts with round
logs and suffered exceedingly from the inclemency of the season.
The greater part of them Avere in a manner naked at that severe
season of the year, many without shoes and stockings, and very few
except the Virginia troo])3 with the necessary clothing. His army
was wasting away with sickness, that raged with extre'me mortality
in all his different hospitals, which were no less than eleven. His
army was likewise so diminished by constant desertions in com-
panies, from ten to fifteen at a time, that at one period it was re-
duced to four thousand, and those with propriety could not be called
effective.

''The horses, from being constantly exposed to showers of rain
and falls of snow, both day and night, were in such a condition that
many of them died, and the rest were so emaciated as to be unfit
for labor; had he been attacked and repulsed he must have left be-
hind all his artillery for want of horses to convey it. In addition to
all those distresses, Washington had not in camp at any one time,
not a week's provisions and sometimes he was totally destitute.
The Loyalists greatly censured General Hovre in suffering Washing-
ton to continue in this weak and dangerous state from December to
]\[ay, and equally astonished what could be the motive ho did not
attack, surround or take by siege the whole army when the severity
of the weather was gone. They expected that in the month of March,
April and May they should hear of the camp being stormed or be-
sieged, but it seems that General Howe was in exactly the same sit-
uation as General Burgoyne respecting intelligence, obtaining none
he could place a perfect reliance on."

The house occupied by Washington as liis headquarters is still
standing, and was visited in the month of January, 1923, by the wri-
ter. It was owned in time of the Revolution by Isaac Potts, i)roprie-
tor of the iron forge. It is a two-story stone building, situated near
the Eeading railroad. The main portion of it has a front of about
twenty-four feet and is thirty-three in depth. The outside is of
dressed stone, pointed. The interior woodwork is in a good state of
preservation, and with care this building may be made to last for
centuries, as its walls appear as durable as when first built. Xo one
familiar with our Pievolutionarv historv can enter the room that

276

:^ Hi:

.;S

ill

1^ i

1
..J

W A S H I X G T OX'S H !•: A 1 ) Q U A R T E R S

VALLEY FORGE— ITS PARK AND MEMORL\LS

served the great chief for nearly half a year, both as reception and
bed-chamber, and where he wrote many important dispatches, with-
out feelings of the deepest emotion. In the sill of the east window
of this room, and out of which can be seen much of the camjDing
ground, is still pointed out a small, rough box, as having contained
his papers and writing material. AYe gazed at this depository and
other objects around with much interest. Adjoining is a wing one
and a half stories high and about twenty-four feet in length, which
has been built since the war, but it occupies the site of a smaller
structure that was erected for the accommodation of ]\Irs. Washing-
ton. In a letter to a friend this lady remarks: ''The General's
apartment is very small; he has had a log cabin built to dine in,
which has made our quarters much more tolerable than thev were
at first."

This property was long owned and carefully preserved by Mrs.
Hannah Ogden, of whom in 1S7S it was purchased by the Centennial
and Memorial Association of Valley Forge, which was especially or-
ganized for this purpose, and it can therefore no longer be regarded
as private property, and is now looked upon as a sacred shrine of
the American republic. At its front stands a very tall flagpole, from
which between sunrise and sunset beautiful "Old Glory" floats to
the breeze every day in the year, being run up and down by the
faithful caretaker of the premises.

Kind American reader, don't ''go abroad" until first you have
visited A'alley Forge. It is safe to state that not ten per cent, of
our native born population have any knowledge concerning this
sacred shrine ; many do not even know where it is situated, what it
now consists of, or what it meant to the Revolutionary soldiers. On
your next outing, take in Valley Forge.

277

Hackensack, County Seat of Bergen
County, New Jersey

By Frances A. Westervelt, Curator of Bergex County His-
torical Society. j

.,. JHEX the Legislature, during the month of November,
"^^ li**' 1921, passed the bill which designated Hackensack as a
city with a commission form of government, it gave to
the place for the first time the official name of Hacken-
sack. Previous to this the legal name was New Barbadoes township,
which it had borne for two hundred twenty-eight years, despite the
fact that the community had been designated by the name of Hack-
ensack, which was in common use.

The whole tract of land from the Passaic river to the Hacken-
sack river was known as ''Xew Barbadoes," Essex county. The
patent for these lands was granted March 26, 1668, to Xathaniel
Kingsland, of the Island of Barbadoes. This island was discovered
in the Sixteenth Century, and on account of its tropical forests in
which the trees were hung with long pendants resembling a beard, it
was given the name of Barbadoes, or the Bearded Isle. It was, how-
ever, sometimes called Little England.

The county of Bergen was established in 1682, and included all
of the land between the Hudson and Hackensack rivers on the east
and west, and the New York Province line on the north, and Newark
bay on the south. The northern part of this strip of land o]i the east
side of the Hackensack river was known by the Indian name with its
various spellings; then "Old Hackensack," by inference to the old
Indian site, where Oratam, the Sachem of the Achkincheshacky
tribe of Indians, had his village. In 1693, when the township divi-
sions were made, it was designated as the Township of Hackensack,
the unofticial name of the locality used with the prefix Township, as
occurred in the case of the Township of Bergen and the Township of
New Barbadoes, the name of the homeland of the three gentlemen
who held the first patent from the Indians for the locality— Messrs.

278

;;• i^" s7="'T

li^ _

f5, !>V.'

W^^mmmmm

THE GRKEX IX i;8o. AND HACKEXSACK AI50UT 1820

HACKENSACK, COUNTY SEAT OF BERGEN COUNTY, N. J.

Kingsland, Saiiford and Berry. In ICiiS it became the legal name.
In 1686, when thirty-three of the inliabitants of Old Ilackensack
formed a religious organization, it was tlie logical procedure to give
in the title the name of the location. In the records we lind ' ' Minutes
of the Consistory of Ackensack." First were written in this book
the memoirs of Do. Petrus Tassemaker. In the year 1686 the follow-
ing persons were elected and installed as elders and deacons of the
congregation of Hackensack (having no church building).

John Berry, of New Barbadoes township, county of Essex,
learning of this condition and their anxiety to build a church build-
ing, gave in 1696 two and three-quarter acres of land in New Bar-
badoes township (on the Green) for a church site for the inhabitants
of Hackensack, New Barbadoes and Acquiggenouck.* They built
the church on the Green in the same 3'ear, and the official name was
the Dutch Reformed Church of Ackensack, thus unknowingly be-
stowing on the location an unofficial name that it carried two hundred
twenty-five years before- it was righted by the vote of the people in
November, 1921, and became the City of Hackensack. The land be-
tween the Hackensack and Passaic rivers in 1682, from Newark bay
to New York Province line, was titled the County of Essex, and in
1693 the whole section was called the Township of New Barbadoes,
and Acquiggenounk. The former township in 1709 was detached
from Essex county and became a part of the county of Bergen, and
also its county seat. The first court house was evidently, according
to records, built about 1715, south of the creek, near present Hud-
son street. The second was on the Green, and was enlarged several
times and in 1780 was burned by the British. As this act had been
feared by the authorities, their good judgment called for an act be-
ing passed authorizing the building of a temporary gaol and court
house at Yaupaw, and the county records to be taken by Abraham
Westervelt, the county clerk, to Xew York for safe keeping, all this
being done before the attack was made. After the war was over,
there was a new court house built on Bridge street, near Main. jlr.
"Westervelt went to New York and brought back the county records.
In 1819 another court house was built on Court street, near the
church on the Green. About 1905 the great need of a larger court
house and jail was very evident. The following record puts some

*In this and similar instances, the author follows the variations of orthography, as
they appear in old documents.

279

HACKENSACK, COUNTY SEAT OF BERGEN COUNTY, N. J.

liglit on the situation: '^1909, Nov. 12. Having succeeded in sur-
mounting various obstacles in the three ^^ears' preparation for the
building of a new court house, the Bergen County Building Com-
mittee, composed of James 'M. Gulnac, chairman, Collector Walter
Christie and Sheriff George M. Brewster, last Saturday morning
announced the awarding of the contract for erecting the new build-
ing to J. T. Brady Company, of New York, at a figure of $827,672.25,
to be built on Court street and Main." These figures could not have
covered the full expense, according to other records as follows:
''1910, July 8. The cornerstone of the 'New Million Dollar' Court
House in Hackensack was laid with appropriate services on AVed-
nesday. 1912, May 1. Prosecutor "Wendal Wright moved from the
Van Valen building to the second floor of the new court house. Manj-
of the other officers were located in their new quarters also. ' '

There has been taken at various times from the limits of this
original tovkiiship, territory to construct other townships, and in
1879 it was reduced to its present area, Vvhich is now included in the
city of Hackensack, a strip of land on the Avest bank of the Hacken-
sack river of about five miles in length with an average width of two
miles, having for its northern and southern boundaries on the Hack-
ensack river. New Bridge on the north and Little Ferry on the south,
hence the Township of Ne^v Barbadoes became obsolete as a ci\il
organization. Thus it can be readily seen that the present city of
Hackensack can be confused with that of old Hackensack and the
township of Hackensack, which in the past have been the cause of
many historical problems.

The name of the location on the east side of the river in the
colonial records has been spelled in various ways, the present ortho-
graphy being adopted in 1685, credit being given for it to the Dutch.
Previous to this date it was spelled Achkincheshacky, Hackinkesh-
haeeky, Hackinghsackin, Ackinsack, and sometimes Hackquinsach
and Hockgumdachque. The primary application of the name was
to the Indian tribe and settlement or village, river and adjacent dis-
tricts ; and, as Van Tienhoven wrote, to a certain savage chief named
Hackquinsacy. The Rev. Thomas Campanus (Holm), who was chap-
lain to the Swedish settlements on the Delaware, 164-2-49, and who
collected a vocabulary, wrote the name Hochung, also Hockueng,
signifying "hook." This sound of the word may have led the Dutch
to adopt Hackingh as an orthography, the modern Haking, i. e.,

280

HACKExNSACK, COUNTY SEAT OF BERGEN COUNTY, N. J.

* 'hooking" incurved as a hook, like the letter S. The most satisfac-
tory interpretation of the name is suggested by the late Dr. Trum-
bull, from Huckqua or Hocquann, a liooJc, and sank, mouth of a river,
literally hook-shaped mouth, descriptive of the course of the stream
around Bergen Point by the Kill von Kull to the New York bay.
The Lenapes called the place Hocquoan.

The fertility of the land was an attraction, and the section soon
became a great producer of vegetables for New York City. Clay was
also to be found in abundance in the vicinity, and great brickyards
soon dotted the land along the Hackensack river. Among the early
residents was Abraham Aekerman, who lived in 1704 in what is now
Essex street. In this house was found a painting of the old pioneer
representing him ploughing in a iield, on the back of which was an
invocation in the Dutch language, the translation of which was as
f oUows :

Abraham Ackermax Born May 15, Anno Domixi 1659

O Lord, teach me to count my days and to keep death before my eyes ;
How could an Aekerman thrive if there was no sunlight, or without the stars or
the moon?

The law of our forefathers is just as necessary;

Keep the Lord before your eyes.

Live piously, and think on the Angel of Death.

The Demarests three years later were located on the corner of
the Polefly road and Essex street. The records show a deed in 1708
from Jan Berdan and his \vife Eva to Paulus Van derbecker, and a
house on this plot of land bearing the date 1717, was razed in 1921.
On the site of the present Ajiderson Hall (now Van Stone building)
in 1710 stood the house of W. A. Waldron. John "Wright and his
\die Anna's homestead, in 1723, was on the present Main street in
front of the west side of the court house. Prior to the Revolution, in
1751, Peter Zabriskie resided on the site of present Mansion House.
He deeded land to the county in 1785, beginning at the public road
leading through the tow^i of New Barbadoes. In the latter half of
the eighteenth century and the first part of the nineteenth century,
Peter AVilson and his wife Catherine lived, in 1787, on Main street,
on the present site of the building now owmed by E. H. Gilbert. In
1800 Tennis Banta resided at the corner of the present Main and
Passaic streets. Albert Doremus lived on Main street, near Bergen
street, and on the present site of the library the Bordans resided. On
the corner of the present Ward and Main streets there is an old type

281

HACKENSACK, COUNTY SEAT OF BERGEN COUNTY, N. J.

of a residence that has stood for many years. In the year 1S18 the
Van Giesons lived north of Warren street, on Main street; John J.
Anderson resided on the corner of Main and East Passaic streets;
John Anderson, his grandfather, had a homestead which is now a
part of the Oratani Chib House; Adam Boyd's house was on Main,
west of Bridge street; Archibald Campbell's pre-Revolutionary site
was where the Union League Club is now located, and the AVashing-
ton Institute (17G8) was corner of Main and Warren streets. Dr.
Peter Wilson was the first instructor.

At a meeting held in Hackensack in 1767, a long discussion was
had whether Queen's (now Eutgers) College should be located in
Hackensack or Xew Brunswick, and the matter going to the Legisla-
ture, the contest was decided in favor of Xew Brunswick, as the
modesty of Dr. Peter Wilson, who was a member of Assembly, would
not permit him to cast the deciding vote for his own to^\'n. That is
why Hackensack is not a college town.

The only notable event that occurred during the K evolutionary
War in what is now the city of Hackensack, was the British and
Hessian raid on March 23, 17S0. The raiding party consisted of
about four hundi-ed Britisli, Hessians and refugees, commanded by
Lieut. -Col. McPherson, of the 42nd Regiment. They passed on their
way through Hackensack to attack some Pennsylvania troops sta-
tioned at Paramus. They entered the lower part of the town about
three o'clock in the morning. The town was garrisoned by a small
company of militia, numbering twenty or thirty, who had retired
for the night. The first half of the enemy marched quietly through
toAvn, the remainder, consisting mostly of Hessians, broke open
doors and windows, robbed and plundered, and took a few prisoners,
amo]ig whom was Archibald Campbell, who in the confusion escaped
and hid in the cellar of a house. The Hessians destroyed two dwell-
ings, Adam Boyd's and John Chappie's, also the court house sit-
uated on the Green, the tavern of Archibald Campbell being saved
by the family throwing water over the roof. By this time the militia
was aroused and alarmed the troops at Paramus, and when the
enemy arrived at Red Mills (now Areola), four miles from Hack-
ensack, the Americans were on their way to meet them. Disap-
})ointed in not surprising the Americans, the enemy retraced their
steps, and on nearing Hackensack turned to the north on the road
leading to a bridge to the left of which there was an elevation about

282

HACKENSACK, COUNTY SEAT OF BERGEN COUNTY, N. J.

a half mile distant from the road, the intervening ground being level.
The Continentals and militia ^ere kept at a distance by flanking
movements of the enemy, who were detained about two hours in re-
placing the plank of the bridge, which had been torn up by the
Americans. Plaving crossed over the river, the enemy marched
down the east bank of the Hackensack through the English Neigh-
borhood and were pursued by the Americans twelve miles to Bergen
Woods. The British lost many killed and wounded ; the casualties
of the Americans numbered only two— a young man was wounded
by a spent ball, which cut his upper lip, knocked out four teeth and
lodged in his mouth; and Captain Cutwater, who commanded the
militia, received a ball below the knee, that was never extracted. The
county records were removed to New I'ork City before the time of
the burning of the court house, which is evidenced by an entry in the
minutes of Justices and Freeholders, dated May 12, 17S4, when an
account was rendered by Abraham Westervelt for expenses amount-
ing to £2 for obtaining the records in that city.

It is interesting in these days with the complaint of the high
cost of living, to review the prices that were established by the court
for the supplies for the Continental army located in Bergen county
in 1779-80. For the first year mentioned, wood was $8 a cord; hay,
$4 a hundred weight ; rye and corn by the bushel was $14 ; buckwheat
and oats $8 a busheL For transportation for firewood and provi-
sions to the army, $12 a day was allowed. The following years these
prices were considerably increased: Hay of the first quality was
$200 a ton, second quality $180 a ton, a third quality $160 a ton.
Corn and rye was $18 a bushel, buckwheat and oats $12 a bushel, a
cord of wood was worth $12. The price of carting was $32 a day,
and a viewer of damages received $20 a day. Of course these large
prices are in the depreciated Continental currency.

The following is taken from the recollections of the late George
J. Ackerman, a prominent citizen of Hackensack, which was first
published in 1902. The recollections are from fifty to sixty years,
antedating the publication, when there were no names to any of the
streets in the village :

The first acquisition of land in city of Hackensack (New Barba-
does township), was a grant to John Berry, which included all of
what is now the city of Hackensack. Berry's grant was subsequent-
ly subdivided. Isaac VanGieson purchased the tract from what is

2S3

HACKENSACK, COUNTY SEAT OF BERGEN COUNTY, N. J.

now Warren street north to the sonth side of the store formerly
occupied by Julius Ellis, and which at the present day is occupied
by the Woohvorth site and C. A. Bogert candy kitchen. Kynier Van-
Gieson, who was a son of Isaac VanGieson, donated in 1762 the plot
of ground on which now stands the Washington Institute. Another
early purchaser was Jan Berdan, who on the ninth day of June,
1708, being the seventh year of the reign of Queen Anne, purchased
*^all that tract lying between Isaac VanGieson 's north line and the
Kings road (now Passaic street) from the Hackensack river to the
Saddle river. ' ' He and his wife Eva executed in 1717 a deed for one-
half of this tract to Paulos Vanderbeek, the money consideration
being £87 of the current money of the Province of New York. The
said Vanderbeek and his heirs and assigns also agreed to pay yearly
on the twentieth day of March as a cheife or quit-rent to John Berry,
his heirs and assigns forever, the sum of seven shillings and one
penny, current money of the Province of New Y^ork. These early
landowners had their residences on the main thoroughfare, to which
they opened lanes for the purpose of going to and from their farms,
which extended beyond the Red Hill, and it is probable there was a
back lane or street farther west ; these lanes did not run beyond the
eastern line of this lane, therefore we find that all of the three
original lanes were but a block long; what is now Camden street led
to the Berdan property, Salem street to Vanderbeek and Warren
street to the VanGieson. The last of the Berdan homestead w\as
destroyed in 1921 ; its cornerstone bore the date of 1717, and it was
the original residence of the first settler, Jan Berdan, and was lo-
cated near what is now Salem street. On this proi)erty in 1822, after
enlarging the original house, was established by Isaac Vanderbeek,
the noted Hackensack Tavern. The beautiful Dutch colonial house
of Paulos Vanderbeek, built in 1717, has been used for several years
by the New Y'ork Telephone Company as a store house, but is to be
demolished (in 1922) to make room for enlarged improvements. On
the west side of the back lane (State street) were farm and pasture
lands and many orchards of trees laden with luscious apples, and
immense fields of corn and waving grain w^ere not an uncommon
sight during the early autumn months.

The AVashington Mansion House, still standing (though now
much enlarged), was kept by David D. Demarest. It had always
been a noted place of resort for travelers and people having busi-
ness at the county seat. Historical records tell us it was the private
residence of Peter Zabriskie (at the time of the Pevolutionary War),
who was a friend of General Washington, who made the home his
headquarters, his meals being sent to him from Archibald Camp-
bell's tavern. In 1834 the Weehawk Bank had its headquarters in
this building, John DeGroot president, and George Y^. Alliare
cashier. The bank was subsequently removed to the house built for

284'

.-././/,, ■^^•

''h.

-''X,,.,;iC.V^"/

4r'"*^=y|;--'-. ^^f-^^'o

'Sm'^'

■:>.if~.*^^

,.^^....-,.-_^.,. ,,..■,,,,,..

• ■ •^' >---'/<'v^-«i«>^'»w.

ipy

' '.' "' ■ ■"" \ ■' ' ' .■'■'

■'■.-r^^j1^-''.

^•^.

■;.►:. n*. v..

KIXG GEORGE'S CROWX
Homespun Blanket from Rurdett Home, Fort Lee

HACKENSACK, COUNTY SEAT OF BERGEX COUNTY, N. J.

it, standing- east from the Mansion House. The bank failed and the
honse is still standing, occupied as la^v oflices. The old church stand-
ing east of the Green is a time-honored monument which was held
in respect by our ancient Dutch progenitors. The pews were sold
to the members, who received a deed for the same, in which 0A\'ner-
ship lasted forever, with the provision "that it should not be de-
stroyed or defaced." The church was heated by two wood-burning
stoves placed on either side of the main entrance, each of which had
a pi])e extending the full length of the building. In cold weather the
women folks generally carried little foot stoves in which was a metal
pan tilled with live coals to keep the feet warm during the services,
which were of rather long duration, generally three hours. The
pulpit was quite small, being semi-circular in front and elevated
about five or six feet above the floor. It was reached by a circular
stairway placed on each side of it. Directly underneath and in front
of the pulpit was a desk and chair occupied by the precentor, who
would sing the hymn, to be followed by the congregation. He used
a tuning fork to get the pitch. There was no choir, and there was
not even an organ or any other musical instrument in any of the
churches. In fact, it was considered by some profane and irreverent
to have any instrument of music in their houses of worship, and was
deprecated in the most caustic terms by the old dominies.

Across the Green was another tavern, afterwards called the
Hackensack House, kept by Edward YanBeuren. Next door to it,
looking east, was the coitnty cotirt house and jail, built 1819. At
that time the building was much smaller than at present. The jail
was in the building and the cells, four in number, two on each side
of the main entrance, were reached by a narrow passageway rtmning
in front of them, and secured by two doors, one of iron and one of
wood, with massive lock and key. It was in one of these cells the
ill-fated murderer, Billie Keating, was confined in 1850. At the
execution, the sheriff, John V. H. Terhune, attired in full military
regalia, with sword, cocked hat and feathers, officiated, and Sam
Dawson, who was the jailor, ctit the rope. The scaffold was erected
in the triangle enclosure on the west end of the court house, in full
view of everybody who wanted to see enacted the last drama in the
life of that unfortunate murderer. The Green was crowded with
people from all parts of the county, and rich and poor jostled each
other to get a view of the tragedy. He was clothed in a white suit
and cap made by a tailor named Royce. At that time there was a
flagpole about one hundred feet high standing in the centre of the
Gi'een, surmounted by a Cap of Liberty. An American flag was
generally displayed from the top of the pole on every Fourth of
July, and the old Revolutionary cannon, "The Bergen" (bereft of
the carriage and \ving now in the cellar of Johnston's Public Li-

285

HACKENSACK, COUNTY SEAT OF BERGEN COUNTY, N. J.

brary, the property of the Bergen County Historical Society), boom-
ed forth its voice of terror.

The Zabriskie mansion, with its Corinthian columns, stood on
the present site of the Bergen County Children's Home. On the
other side of the street just beyond the New Jersey & New York
railroad crossing, still standing, is the Mabon residence, one of the
famous lanchnarks of Hackensack, which, if it could only speak,
could tell a remarkable history. It vv'as here that the first progenitor
of the Aekorman family in Bergen county settled and built a house in
1704, .which was evidently the old end that was demolished lately,
and the large and beautiful house was built later. On stones in the
east end wall is the following inscription :

A. A. M. G. A. M.
D. A. M.

Anno 170-i

It was accompanied with the symbols of husbandry, viz.: A
plough and spinning wheel and three hieroglyphics. The letters
stand for Abraham AckerMan, his wife Gietje AckerMan, and his
oldest son, David Acker]\[an. It is still in the possession of the de-
scendants of the original owner. The parsonage of the church on
the Green stood by the creek. It was moved about 1S5S to ])roperty
OAvned by the church on Sussex street, sold and still stands in line
condition. Bert Campbell o\\med and lived in the house on the west-
erly corner of State and Essex streets. Old Hannah Simonson, as
she was familiarly called, o^v^led and occupied a little low one-story
house between State street and the creek, on the site of the house
of Schuyler Boyd.

One of the ancient landmarks of Hackensack is the Green, its
history dating back to 1696, the date of John Berr^^'s gift of two and
three-quarters acres of land to the inhabitants of Hackensack and
New Barbadoes townships. Here stood the whipping post and
stocks, public notices were posted, and training bands met for drill
and parades. The ground on the Green was trod by the feet of
Washington and Lafayette and the patriotic soldiers in the great
struggle for freedom. After the American troops had taken their
departure from the town about November 20, 1776, a different pic-
ture was presented the next day, when at about noon time the Brit-
ish took possession of Hackensack, and in the afternoon the Green
was covered with Hessians, a horrid, frightful sight to the inhabi-
tants. There were between 3,000 and 4,000 Hessians, with their
whiskers, brass caps, and kettle drums. A part of these troops were

286

HACKENSACK, COUNTY SEAT OF BERGEN COUNTY, N. J.

taken prisoners two months later at Trenton. Here, too, the fore-
fathers of the hamlet of Eevokilionary days saw their court house,
which stood on the Green, facing Main street, burned to ashes, and
the town sacked and plundered by British invaders in 17S0. The
Hessians threatened also to destroy the old church on the Green,
but it escaped their sacrilegious hands.

The Green as pictured in 1S20 was a bare plot of ground, with a
tall flag-pole in the center, and willow trees on the side, with the old
church and court house to the east, while the Mansion House was on
the north and the Hackensack House on the south of the park. In
1858 the Green Avas the subject of acrimonious contention between
the church people and common citizens of the town. The citizens
wanted the spot enclosed with an iron railing; the consistory object-
ed and combatted, but the people scored a victory and contributed
$200 for the posts and iron railing. Editor Kimball, who published
the ''Bergen County Journal" in Hackensack at that time, manifest-
ed his satisfaction over the matter with this glowing comment: "It
is our duty as Christians, as citizens of Hackensack, as lovers of the
beautiful, to insist upon the improvement of this spot. It is to
Hackensack what the Common is to Boston, what the Central Park
will be to New York." That spelled finis for the gnarled and knotty
old \villows that had stood for a century or more, and they were re-
moved and new trees planted, some being elms, which are standing
to-day. Old willows which were familiar landmarks in other parts
of the town have nearly all disappeared within the recent past. The
Green has been made use of for various purposes ever since its for-
mation. Both the Democrats and Republicans have held mass meet-
ings on the Green, and liberty jDoles have been erected, and the late
Judge Joseph D. Bedle spoke there in his campaign for Governor in
1874. An Assembly District caucus was held by the Democrats on
the Green one autumn afternoon in 1868, and Eben Winton received
the nomination. That is somewhat dilYerent from the primary pro-
cedure to-day. More recently ornaments began to be placed on the
Green. First came a fountain, then a band stand, the gift of Frank
Poor, one of the greatest promoters of Hackensack, which served its
purpose for a time and was then removed. Just east of the fountain
is a cannon which was presented by the War Department at Wash-
ington to Hackensack about ten years ago. On the following Dec-
oration Day appropriate exercises were held around the big gun, on

287

HACKExNSACK, COUNTY SEAT OF BERGEN COUNTY, N. J.

^vhicli occasion Col. Alfred T. Holley, of Ilaekensack, delivered a
most eloquent oration. This was followed by a military parade
through town.

The Green is not fenced in to-day, being all open, with concrete
walks running across it. There is also a flagstaff near the center of
the park, placed there by the Hackensack Coromission, and ''Old
Olory " is hoisted every morning by one of the town employees, pro-
vided the weather is fair. After the "World AYar a large honor roll
board was placed on the west side of the Green, along Main street,
containing the names of the Hackensack young men who were called
to the service. The board was removed in 1921.

Hackensack from the time of its organization in the dim distant
past was an important place and the center of considerable business
activity, becoming more so as the years rolled along, and the popu-
lation in the outlying districts increased. For more than one hun-
dred years it was the business center for all the surrounding coun-
iry, and to the northwest it commanded the trade for a distance that
extended to the extreme limit of the county and beyond. At that
tim.e there was considerable navigation on the Hackensack river,
especially in the fall and spring, of farm and industrial products
seeking transportation to Newark and New Y^ork, but now navigat-
ing the Hackensack river would be entirely too slow in these days of
rapid transit by rail and motor truck. Better roads and more rapid
communication with the cities and large towns in more recent years
have reduced the limits of the trade and business of Hackensack by
affording other commodious outlets to the surrounding country. The
New Jersey & New Y'ork railroad and the Nevr Y^ork, Susquehanna
& Western, which pass through the town, bring it within about half
an hour of the great metropolis, besides which there is the Hudson
river trolley line to 130th street. New York, also a short run. Many
business men reside in Ilaekensack, while their place of business is
in New York and elsewhere. It is largely a place of pleasant homes
and beautiful abodes, although there are several industrial plants.
Some forty years ago the finest residences in town were located on
Essex, Main and Passaic streets, but the scene has since shifted and
now the most pretentious homes are found in the hill section on
Summit and Prospect avenues, etc.

Hackensack has a form of government different from that in
operation in any other municipality in New Jersey, and is styled

288

HACKEXSACK, COUNTY SEAT OF BERGEX COUNTY, N. J.

the Hackonsaek Improvement Commission. This commission vras
created by act of the State Legislature in 1S68, and has been in ex-
istence fifty-four years. In tlie early days of the commission, only
]»roperty owners could vote for commissioners or be elected com-
missioner, and a $100 lot constituted a property owner. By secur-
ing title to that much real estate on a certain occasion, one citizen
was enabled to be a candidate for commissioner. That restriction,
however, has long since been removed, and commissioners are elect-
ed the same as candidates to any other public office.

The commission act was supplemented in April, 1S71, by a pro-
vision empowering the commission to organize a fire department.
On June 1 following, two fire companies were organized, and sub-
sequently four or five more companies were formed, but the volun-
teer companies have all gone out of existence and a dozen years ago
a paid fire department was organized under the control of the com-
mission. Five commissioners constituted the full membership of the
commission until about 1911, when the act was again amended, in-
creasing the number to seven, the law providing that there should
be one commissioner elected from each of the five wards, a commis-
sioner-at-large, and a president of the commission. The term of the
president and commissioner-at-large is two years, and that of the
commissioners three years. There is no salary attached to the of-
fice.

Two or three efforts have been made to change the form of gov-
ernment to something different, a city seeming to be the most fav-
ored, but nothing was accomplished, the last time the question was
agitated being about ten years ago. Then the matter was discussed
and a city plan proposed, but no conclusion was reached, and there
the matter dropped. After slumbering until the summer of 1921,
the proposition was again revived. This time it was something en-
tirely different from what had formerly been proposed. It was not
to change the form of government, but simply to change the name
of the municipality. The question that was submitted to the voters
at the general election on November 8, 1921, was this: ''Shall the
name of the municipality be changed from "Township of Xew Bar-
badoes, County of Bergen, to City of Hackensack?" The voters de-
cided in favor of the change by a good majority. So Hackensack is a
city in name.

Contemporaneous with the organization of civil government in

289

HACKENSACK, COUNTY SEAT OF BERGEX COUNTY, N. J.

the Province of New Jersey, the Assembly of November, 1G6S, in
consideration of the inconveniences that do arise for the want of an
ordinary in every town, ordered that Bergen and other counties
provide each an inn for the relief and entertainment of strangers.
Later the town authorities had the power given them to appoint
innkeepers, and he was considered a town oflicer. The appointment
was one of honor, and authorities were very particular to whom
licenses were granted, requiring the innkeeper to provide meat,
drink and lodging, and to those holding a license the sole privilege
Tvas given to retail liquors under the quantity of two gallons.

The Legislature in May, 1668, endeavored to correct the vice of
drunkenness by imposing a fine. Innkeepers were assessed from
forty shillings to three pounds for the use of the poor. They wer«
required to provide two good spare feather beds more than was
necessary for family use, and to have good house room, stabling and
pasture for drovers. Near the early churches there was always a
tavern, as many of those attending church drove many miles, they
were made welcome by the proprietors, then men refreshing them-
selves with one of the popular drinks of the day, and it is said the
ladies, too, took mild refreshments and had their little foot stove
pans refilled with hot coals before they entered the church for the
three-hour service. The noon hour called for another visit with
stoves, as another three hours' service was ahead of them, and then
before leaving for the long, cold ride home, the stoves were refilled
and placed in the sleighs or wagons, the seats therein being chairs
brought by the women for use in the chairless, fireless churches. Lm-
keepers were prohibited from allowing tippling or drinking in their
houses on the Lord's Day, especially ''during time of Divine Wor-
ship," to which was added, ''excepting for necessary refreshments."
The following ofiicial rates are from the original copies :

A rate for Tavern Keepers, 1763 — A warm dinner, three shill-
ings; cold dinner, one shilling; supper, one shilling; breakfast, nine
pence; bottle meadeary wine, five shillings; common wine, three
shillings; quart lime punch, one shilling six pence, without limes,
one shilling; gill of rum, five pence; quart of beer, five pence; quart
of cider, five pence, cpiart of oats, three pence ; night feed of English
hay, two shillings; salt hay for a horse, nine pence; gill of brandy
or'gellwine, eight pence; a lodging one night for a person, eight
pence; pasturing one horse, one shilling.

The following rates are established by the court of quarter

290

jjt Ns "y 1 A

■\ i!

^%J

^/^''■::^u^

t5iiifeiJfeglMKi?€i^

INX SIGN
Signboard of John A. Hopper's Tavern, Hoppcrstown (now Hohokus)

HACKENSACK. COUNTY SEAT OF BERGEX COUNTY, N. J.

sessions for tavernkeepers, March 29, 1781 — Dinner, extraordinary,
two shillings, six pence; common dinner or breakfast, two shillings;
supper extraordinary, two shillings, six pence; common supjier, one
shilling, six pence; gill of West India rum, nine pence; quart of
cider, six pence ; quart of beer, six pence ; night's lodging, six pence;
feed hay for a horse, one shilling, six pence ; common or salt hay, one
shilling; good pasture for a horse, nine pence, quart of oats, two
pence.

The importance of the inn and the activities therein is taken
from Lee's *'New Jersey as a Colony and a State." '* During the
colonial period of Xew Jersey the Inn became a social and political
center. Xot only were these houses designed for entertainment
of man and baiting of beast, but they served as meeting places for
council and assembly, as the temporary executive mansions for the
governors, as county court houses, polling places, tax collectors,
school houses, regimental headquarters on training days, terminus
for post and passenger stages, post offices, banlvS, and traveling
ministers of various denominations, while the county freeholders
frequently had no other building in which business could be trans-
acted. ' '

The arrival of the itinerant tax assessor at the local tavern was
a public event in the early part of the nineteenth century, the to\^Tl
folks gathering to receive him, to indulge in a holiday. The rounds
in the First District of New Jersey were made in June, 1816, by
John Dodd, and every householder, landholder and slaveholder was
duly notified to be present and give an exact accounting of his prop-
erty, both real and personal, in compliance with the law. Dodd was
due at Vanllouten's Tavern, Saddle River, June 20; Hopper's
Tavern, Hopper To^ra, June 21; Demarest Tavern, Harrington,
June 22 ; at Hackensack the follo^nng da}', where a well-earned rest
was taken till Monday morning, when he was to be at Vanderbeek
Tavern. At each of these places the assessor made a speech some-
thing in this manner :

Fellow citizens, I am here for the purpose of securing informa-
tion that may be furnished as to the changes which may have taken
place in the assessable property of individuals since the last assess-
ment, made under the act of June 9, 1815, and previous to the first
of June, 1816, which information must be given in writing under
the signature of the person whose tax may be affected thereby. First,
assessable property omitted to be assessed. Second, transfer of real

291

HACKENSACK, COUNTY SEAT OF BERGEN COUNTY, N. J.

estate and slaves. Third, change of residence. Fourth, burninc: or
destruction of houses or other fixed improvement. Fifth, shives that
have been born or have died or have run away or have otherwise
become useless since the preceding assessment. Any person becom-
ing the owner of a slave by transfer to him from collection district
other than that in which he resides is required under penalty of $10
to render a statement specifying the age and sex of such slave, who
is to bo valued according to his or her existing value. Ahem! The
assessor waits for the citizen to walk up to his desk and make his
statement.

John Dodd was, at the end of his trip, the best informed man
on about every stibjeet in the district. He knew of every public
house or tavern, every home, and much of the gossip. Saddle bags
were required for filing books and papers.

The first tavern of any prominence in Hackensack was kept by
Archibald Campbell, on the site of the present Union League Club
house, corner of Main and Morris streets. Mr. Campbell was the first
postmaster of the to^\m, and was succeeded as innkeeper by his son in
about 1S04. The last proprietor was evidently James Vanderpool,
who was also interested in a line of stages running to the Hoboken
ferry. Among other early taverns mention is made in the minutes
of the Justices and Freeholders of a meeting held in 1766 at Mrs.
Watson's, near the Hackensack river. This was evidently a tavern
in jDursuant to an act of the Governor's Council and General As-
sembly provided for that purpose. Adam Boyd was also another
early tavern keeper, his home being where Scivanies' fruit store is
now located. The Morris Earle tavern was on the corner of Main
and Bridge streets; the freeholders met there in 1793; the build-
ing is still standing. Dr. John CamiDbell's tavern is referred to in
1802 as being located at the end of the Hackensack and Hoboken
turnpike in Hackensack. The Hackensack House stood on the
south side of the Green, and amongst its different proprietors were
Abe Van Saun, Mr. Conkrite, Mr. Van Buren and others. This was
known to be an old tavern site on which there was an enlarged build-
ing, and it may be possible that it was the pre-Eevolutionary "Abra-
ham Ackerman's Tavern, near the Court House." Isaac Vander-
beek purchased the original homestead of Jan Berdan, built 1717,
on Main street, near Salem street, which he enlarged and opened a
tavern called the Hackensack Tavern, in 1833, which was a popular
resort for forty years. Later it became a private classical and

292

V Toll ^

t Rate o

HoeseWagon -

99
94

5ct8.i'

"II

9 9

^ 9

1:1

Z|.

Carriacpe

Cart -

Sleigh

Wagon

Carriage —

Cart ~j

Sleigh — -
Additional Horse or Muic
! Horse or Mule with Ride J-- 4
NGat,-Catt!e i—

■ Excursion Rate

2aOHSEmG0N ECT. 2 GaTJ^S ISctS.pi

25 „ [I
25 M

9 9

9 9
9 9
9 t
99

9<>

9 9
99

9 9
9 9

9 9

99 O

5)^ Order of Be/ gen l^uinipiliP'

'to.

(..i^^^J^aw^JW^ij^^B^K^^

RATE OF TOLL

HACKENSACK, COUNTY SEAT OF BERGEN COUNTY, N. J.

matlicmaUcal school, but in 1921 was demolislied to make \\D.j for
more modern buildings. There is no doubt that there were other tav-
erns located in ITackensack, but there is no record establishing their
existence.

The residence of Peter Zabriskie, built in 1751, ^Yas where
Gen. Washing-ton had his headquarters in 1776, having entered
Hackensack with about 3,000 troops. The supplies for the Gen-
eral's table while at the Zabriskie home were furnished by Archi-
bald Campbell, the tavern keeper on the opposite corner. Before
leaving town the General rode to the dock to take observations of
the enemy's encampment, and then returned to Mr. Campbell's door
and called for some wine and water. A bronze tablet placed by the
Bergen County Historical Society on the outer stone wall of the
Mansion House, on the Main street side, to commemorate the place
as Washington's headquarters, bears the follo^dng inscription:
''Placed by the Bergen County Historical Society to mark the site
of the ^Mansion House occupied as headquarters by Gen. George
Washington during the retreat from Fort Lee, 1776." Two rooms
of especial interest to visitors to the Mansion House are the main
parlor and Room 19, on the second floor, one with brown, the other
blue tiling, in the fireplaces. These tiles, brought from Holland, i^ic-
ture well known Bible scenes. In this respect the Mansion House
supplies material found in no other local building of the olden days.
The next record tells that in 1834 David D. Demarest was pro-
prietor of a tavern in the Zabriskie house. The same year he was
chosen postmaster, and in the bar room of the tavern the mail was
kept for distribution in a handy box. Mr. Demarest became sheriff
in 181-1 and was reappointed postmaster 1843-45. About this time
the tavern was known as the Albany Stage Eoute Tavern, It was
probably so named when Albert G. Doremus, the noted stage coach
owner, was running for the government his route to Albany to carry
the mail. When passing through Hackensack his jDassengers patron-
ized the tavern while Mr. Doremus changed horses at his own sta-
bles. Mr. Doremus died in 1851, when the stage business was at its
height. His son, Eichard A., succeeded him until the stage coaches
passed out of service. About 1858 must have been the time the
name of Washington Mansion House was given to the ^Vlbany Stage
Iioute Tavern, which has still been retained. Mr. Albert Doremus'
home was the lieautiful stone house that stood on Main near Bergen

293

HACKENSACK, COUNTY SEAT OF BERGEN COUNTY, N. J.

street (on which were his stage barns and stables, later turned into
dwellings), later owned by Dr. A. Frank, who has altered the front
into stores.

Elections have been held in the "ball room" of the Mansion
House, and the Democrats made it their headquarters for many
years, holding county conventions and mass meetings there. Some
noted speakers were heard there in the old days. Old Company C,
National Guard, when first organized in 1872, held its drills in the
Mansion House. Entertaimnents were also held there. In Civil
War days the proprietor of the Mansion House was John Lovett,
who continued for some time after the war period. More recent
proprietors of the ancient hostelry were : Abraham Brownson, John
Ryan and Erv\-in Shivler, the latter now owning the property. The
Mansion House was the scene of a great jollification on June 25,
1863, when the comj^anies of the Twenty-second Regiment who
served in the AVar of the Eebcllion returned to Hackensack. Hav-
ing been mustered out of service at Trenton and given a magnificent
reception by ladies and citizens at the State Capital, upon their ar-
rival in Hackensack the men were vrelcomed with warm congratu-
lations and a collation was served at the Mansion House.

There w^ere several stage routes having their headquarters in
Hackensack, leading to Boiling Spring (Butherford), Paramus, Fort
Lee, Old Bergen, etc. Then came the railroads and steam coaches,
and the doom of the stage coach was at hand. Line after line of
stage coaches ^vas discontinued, and tavern after tavern fell into
disuse, until before many years had gone by, stage coach and tavern
Avere found only in isolated regions. But in the present period has
been restored something of the early methods by the auto-bus in
operating from towm to town, but lacking in its picturesqueness, be-
cause of the passing of the taverns, besides other attractions.

Francis Bazley Lee, in ''New Jersey as a Colony and as a
State," says from the opening of the nineteenth century until the in-
troduction of railway legislation in the early thirties, marks the era
of the turnpike, when Xew Jersey, following the example set by
other States, as well as by the national government, made efforts
to unite by a better system of pulJic roads the small towms, not only
one wdth another, but with the great centers of Philadelphia and
Xew York. These instruments of association, crude as they may
have been, formed the connecting link between the colonial avenues

294

HACKENSACK, COUNTY SEAT OF BERGEN COUNTY, N. J.

of transportation, out of which thej- grew, and the days of steam.
Thomas F. Gordon, in his ''Gazetteer," published in 1834, in ex-
amining the causes leading to the construction of turnpikes in New
Jersey, states that ''the objects of their incorporation were three-
fold. First, it was the desire of facilitating communication between
Philadelphia and New York ; the need of an outlet for the products
of the fields and mines in the northern interior; and the creation of
a market in New l^ork City, to whicli end metropolitan capital was
largely invested in New Jersey turnpike enterprises." The am-
bitious enterprise of the proprietors and associates of the Paulus
Hook scheme led to the chartering of a turnpike company in 1804,
connecting Jersey City (Old Bergen) with Hackensack, to vdiich
plan the State subscribed $12,500. Two years previously a charter
for a turnpike from Hackensack to Hoboken had also been secured.

Lamps were to be placed and lighted every evening hereafter,
so long as the said bridges or either of them shall stand, before it
grows dark, and continue lighted until daylight in the ensuing morn-
ing, and for each and every night's neglect, the said corporation, or
the person or persons operating the said bridge or bridges, his or
their agent or manager, shall forfeit and pay the sum of $12. There
were also penalties for injuring the bridges, and attendance was
to be given to raise the draw. The Turnpike Company had the right
to enter lands and convert them to their use, damages to be settled
later, also stone or gravel could be taken from any land.

It was further enacted that the said corporation shall cause
milestones to be erected, one for each and every mile on said road;
and on each stone shall be fairly and legibly marked the distance the
said stone is from Hoboken, and also shall cause to be affixed and
always kept up at each gate, and in some conspicuous place, a print-
ed list of rates of toll, which from time to time may lawfully be de-
manded, under a penalt}^ of $10 for each omission of placing and
keeping up a milestone or printed rates, to be recovered before any
justice of the peace of the County of Bergen, with cost of suit. The
penalty for injuring the milestones, etc., was that if any person
shall wilfully break, throw down or deface any of the milestones so
erected on the said road for the information of the people traveling,
the same shall forfeit and pay a fine of $20. All wagoners and driv-
ers of carriages of all kind, whether of burthen or pleasure, using
the said road shall, except when passing by a carriage of slower

295

HACKENSACK, COUNTY SEAT OF BERGEN COUNTY, N. J.

draft, keep their horses and carriages on the left hand of the said
road in the passing direction, leaving the other side of the road
free and clear for other carriages to pass and repass, etc. The toll
gates of Bergen eountj' were abolished in 1915, after a service of
one hundred and thirteen years.

THE TOLL GATE HOUSE.

By John Drinkwater.

'The toll gate's gone, hut still stands lone,
In the dip of the hill, the house of stone,
And over the roof in the branching pine
The great owl sits in the white moonshine.
An old man lives, and lonely there.
His windows yet on the crossroads stare,
And on Michaelmas night in all the years
A galloping far and faint he hears.
His casement open wide, he flings
With "Who goes there !" and a lantern swings,
But never more in the dim moon beam
Than a cloak in the night can he see.
Of passing spurs in the night can he see,
F"or the toll gate's gone and the road is free."

Following the close of the war, a number of roads were project-
ed and built in Passaic and Bergen counties. In 1815 came the Hack-
ensack and Hoboken and the Paterson and Hackensack in 1816, a
pike from Hudson to the Hackensack and Hoboken road. Broadly
it may be said that from 1800 to 1828 there were fifty-four original
charters secured for turnpike companies in New Jersey, of which
only one-half conformed to the terms of the act of incorporation.
During this period about 550 miles of gravel and dirt were laid, but
little or no continuous telford or macadamized road. Among the
people who frequented the highways there was much of the colonial
manner and spirit. There could be found old men who, unmindful
of the statute in the case made and provided, drove to the left in
passing another vehicle. Men of quality still went about on horse-
back. In the mid-summer, clouds of dust betrayed the presence of
sheep or cattle on the hoof being driven to market, urged by the
barking of dogs and the ''gads" of the drovers. Stage coaches rum-
bled along the highways, the great steeds tugging in their harness.
Then came winter and early spring, the wagons hub-deep in mud or
caught unprotected in the drifting snow. But there was no dearth
of taveriis with their courtyards alive with arriving and departing
stages, with spacious bars and heavy dinners, with their light and
life and joy, now but memories and traditions. But few of the sleep-

296

HACKENSACK, COUNTY SEAT OF BERGEN COUNTY, N. J.

iiig rooms of the taverns were warmed. The sojourner was sent to a
cold roon: and put into bed with a copper warming pan and an apple-
brandy toddy, "with" or "without," as taste and the extent of the
pantry might dictate. Stages invariably started at unseemly hours,
seldom later than sunrise, no matter whether the journey was five
or fifty miles in length. Romance was passing away, leaving a few-
courtly old men, much rare mahogany which was later to give place
to crude painted pine.

The name of Bergen Pike was changed in January, 1920, to
State Route No. 10, which was a saving to Bergen county taxpayers
of about one and a half millions of dollars. The checkered career of
the old pike from plank road to toll road, to count}^, to State high-
T/ay, marks steadily in its progress the growth of the county and in-
dicates the epochs in American history from stage coach to trolley,
to motor cars. The Bergen pike, known in its early days as the Old
Plank Road, was the only outlet for this part of the country to New
York City. Later the Bergen Turnpike Company operated it as a
toll road. Then with the coming of the Public Service Corporation
it became a joart of that great system used mainly for trolley pur-
poses. The Board of Freeholders purchased the road from the
Public Service and abolished forever the old antiquated toll road
system. There were many criticisms of this official deed, as the cor-
portation had passed on to the county by this transfer all the hea%^
financial obligations to maintain the road, but it was, nevertheless, a
foi^ward movement, a natural evolution toward the proper place for
this old artery of travel.

When the State highway system was being worked out, the pos-
sibilities of having the State take over the Bergen pike was agitated.
This proposal appealed to the State authorities, and on examination
of the route by General George Goethals, at that time head of the
Highway Department of the State, it was finally accepted and be-
came known as Route 10 of the State highways, thus relieving the
taxpayers of Bergen county of all maintenance cost, to say nothing
of three bridges which were antiquated and which it would be neces-
sary to rebuild in the near future.

The early colonies were indebted about 1694 to Colonel John
Hamilton, a son of Governor Andrew Hamilton, twice acting gover-
nor as president of the Council, for devising a scheme by which the
post office was established. Hamilton received a patent and after-

297

HACKEXSACK, COUNTY SEAT OF BERGEN COUNTY, N. J.

wards sold liis riglit to the crown. By an act of the Legislature in
1785 the stage coach was allowed to carry the mail.

The rate of postage established by an act of Congress, February
1, 1816, was for a single letter not exceeding forty miles, six cents ;
over forty miles and not exceeding ninet}" miles, ten cents; over
ninety miles and not exceeding one hundred and fifty miles, twelve
and half cents; over one hundred .and fifty and not exceeding three
hundred miles, seventeen cents; over three hundred and not ex-
ceeding five hundred miles, twenty cents, and over five hundred
miles, twenty-five cents. If the letter contained two pieces of paper
the charge was double ; if three, triple ; and if four, quadruple. Over
four sheets, if the conveyance was by land routes and weighing one
ounce or more, single postage for each quarter of an ounce was
charged; by a water route the charge was not to be more than a
quadruple postage. Newspapers carried over one hundred miles
were a cent each, if over one hundred miles one and a half cents each,
but an^Wv'here within the State the postage was one cent. Magazines
and pamphlets were rated for fifty miles one cent per sheet; over
fifty miles and not exceeding one hundred miles, one and a half cents ;
and at greater distance, two cents. By order of the postmaster-
general railroads were utilized in 1838 to carry the mail.

It took one hundred and nineteen years with twenty-five post-
masters for Hackensack to cover the period from its first post oftice,
which was in a bar room of a tavern, to the present government
building completed in 1917. The present office is a distributing cen-
ter for nineteen square miles of territory, requiring the employ-
ment of a 2^ostmaster, assistant postmaster, superintendent of
mails, twenty-one clerks, twenty-six regular carriers, four special
delivery carriers, twenty-two rural delivery carriers and one clerk
and one laborer in each sub-station. There are three branch post
offices — Leonia, Hasbrouck Heights, and Lodi; seven sub-stations,
five in Hackensack, one in Bogota and Leonia, and a rural sub-sta-
tion in Teaneck. Each rural carrier covers twenty-two miles a day.

The Bergen County Historical Society was organized in 1902
with sixty-seven members, was incorporated in 1907, and the mem-
bership now numbers six hundred. The headquarters of the socie-
ty's assembly room, depository of records, and the museum, arc lo-
,cated in Johnson Public Library building in Hackensack. The offi-

298

HACKENSACK, COUNTY SEAT OF BERGEN COUNTY. N. J.

cers for 1922 are: Eeid Howell, president; James W. Mercer, treas-
urer; Theodore Romaine, secretary, and Mrs. F. A. "Westervelt,
curator.

The museum is not only the resort of authors, newspaper writ-
ers, educators and the general public, but has won recognition as a
necessaiy cooperative adjunct to what is known as the visual and
tactile method of teaching, and is visited by large classes of pupils
from the schools to whom the curator delivers instructive lectures
on the various topics illustrated in the collections relating to local
history. These lectures, or ** Dutch Kitchen Talks," as they are
called, are practically unlimited in their range of subjects. A "talk,"
for example, was on a well preserved Indian dug-out canoe, un-
earthed near the banks of the Hackensack in 1868. In it were some
stone implements and an halberd. The life of Oratam, the great
sachem of the xVckinkeshacky tribe of this region of whom an ideal
memorial bronze bust has been presented by the sculptor, John Ettl,
now adorns the assembly room. The bust is thirty-one inches high,
the width of the shoulders being twenty-four inches. On the panel
in the base is printed "A Memorial to the Life of Oratam, Sachem
of the xVckinkeshacky Indians, 1577-1677." Underneath this in-
scription is his mark, also the following: "Prudent and sagacious
in council, prompt, energetic and decisive in war." On each side
of the panel are eagle claws ; on the left side is an Indian reaping
grain, and on the opposite side an Indian using a bow and arrow. In
a space fifteen by eight inches on the back is a home scene represent-
ing a teepee, child, squaw, and warrior using a bow and arrow.
The turtle reproduced on the breast of the sachem is the totem of
the Delaware tribe of Indians. The sculptor, John Ettl, a resident
of Leonia, New Jersey, with an office in New York City, after ob-
taining an early education became interested in the study of art,
primarily giving his attention to sculpture. He studied in the ate-
liers of France, Hungary, Switzerland, Italy and Germany. Among
some of his sculptural productions are the Memorial Tomb of Esteves
Island, Peru; the bust of Professor Orton, of Vassar College; the
Michael Conway memorial portrait at the Elks' Club, Ithaca, New
York; the Abraham Lincoln bust in the Leonia High School; the
sculpture on the Palace of Justice, Berne, Switzerland, also on the
main entrance gate of the Paris Exposition of 1900; the Soldiers'
Monument at Haverstraw, New Y'ork, and the War Memorial at

299

HACKENSACK, COUNTY SEAT OF BERGEN COUNTY, N. J.

East Eutherford, Xe^ Jersey. The pedestal of the bust of Oratain
is to be made of the native sandstone from tlie Indian sachem's
village site.

Among other native curios and relics of the museum are sam-
ples of wampum, and pictures of the interior of the building in vrhich
the white man carried on the wampum industry; old Dutch Bibles;
slave papers; early pottery of local manufacturers; tavern sign
from IToppertown, 1802, bearing Thomas Jel^erson's picture; the
last of the toll gate period, 1802-1915, shown by boards bearing the
rates of toll ; a reproduction of a Dutch kitchen, including the brick
oven, built up and furnished by the curator from jDarts and contents
of the old Bergen Dutch houses ; hundreds of pictures illustrating
the unique domestic architecture of our Jersey Dutch ancestors,
their manners and customs, their religion, their system of education,
their faults and their virtues. All these and many other subjects of
talks and lectures are a delight to both children and adults.

The fii'st attempt to establish a public library in Hackensack
was in 1833, when on July 2 the Hackensack Library Association
was formed, the following acting as trustees: Abram Westervelt,
Abram Hopper, Samuel H. Berry, Kowland Hill, Eichard W. Steven-
son, Henry H. Banta and Richard Danah, This association was not
of a long duration, but another organization adopting the same
name was fomied January 3, 1859, and certificates of stock were
issued. Seven persons were elected trustees, but the association
did not have a successful existence. Later, about 1871, another as-
sociation was formed, who inherited the assets of the defunct or-
ganization. The trustees for this new endeavor were: R. W.
Farr, W. L. Comes, David Terhune, Dr. Henry Banta, G. I. Blau-
velt, E. E. Poor, Frederick Jacobson, James Quackenbush, W. S.
Banta and J. N. Gamewell. The library was located on the second
floor of the Wilson building, where it remained until removed to its
present location. Later the work was taken up by an association of
young women, who emploj^ed Mrs. Arthur Friend as librarian. About
1878 the Hackensack Lyceum, a literary society composed of young
men, took charge, and through subscriptions and entertainments
were enabled to increase the volumes on the shelves of the library.
The society was in charge of the library until it was dissolved in
1884, part of the time the members acting as librarian, and the
balance of the period ^frs. Artlmr Friend was employed. The library

300

HACKENSACK, COUNTY SEAT OF BERGEN COUNTY, N. J.

was then placed in charge of an association of young ladies who
called themselves ''The Library Girls," composed of Misses Carrie
Acton, Kittie Chrystal, Lillie and Annie Gumming, Mary Gamewell,
EfBe Gardner, Nina Price, Kittie Rennie, Jennie Sage, Anna Stagg,
Fannie Conklin, Anna AVilliams, Louise Claredon, Emily and Susan
Taplin, ITelon Voorhis, Amelia "Williams, Jennie Hatfield, Mrs. H.
M. Bogert, Eva Hasbrouck (Sldnner) and Mrs. James A. Eomeyn.
They took the name of the former association, and with the assist-
ance of a few citizens went to work mending the old books, covering
new books, canvassing the town for subscribers, and, as there were
no funds for a librarian, these ladies perfonned the work. Li this
way the library was kept going, and finally in 1898 the Hackensack
Improvement Commission made an annual appropriation of $500
towards its support. Thus through careful management new books
were added, a large list of periodicals placed on file, and the read-
ing room was free and well patronized. Through the energy of these
ladies there was a creditable and marked success, and Miss Jennie
H. Labagh was installed as permanent librarian.

It was in the year 1901 that AVilliam M. Johnson announced his
intention to present to Hackensack an adequate library building.
He purchased a plot of land on the corner of Main and Camden
streets, running through to Moore street, measuring about 100 by
200 feet. On this site was erected a two-story building of attractive
design, of rock-faced Belleville stone, with a frontage of seventy-five
feet and a depth of fifty-sLx feet. The first story contained stock,
reference and reading rooms, and smaller apartments for the use
of the library force. A room on the second floor was set apart for
the children's apartment, and in another room was housed the in-
teresting collection belonging to the Bergen County Historical So-
city. The ladies of the Library Association donated the 3,G1:8 vol-
umes on their shelves and contributed to the new building the furni-
ture for the children's room, and a bronze tablet inscribed to the
donor of the building. Under the provisions of the State Library
act, the Hackensack Improvement Commission on April 1, 1901, ap-
pointed the following trustees: Miss Fannie DeW. Conklin, Mrs.
David St. John, the Rev. William Welles Holley, William IL John-
son, and W^illiam A. Linn. The president of the Hackensack Im-
provement Commission and the president of the Board of Educa-
tion were trustees ex-officio. The trustees organized April 4, 1901,

301

HACKENSACK, COUNTY SEAT OF BERGEN COUNTY, N. J.

under the corporate name of The Johnson Free Public Library of
Hackensack, with liev. Dr. Holley as president, Mr. Linn as secre-
tary, and Miss Conklin as treasurer. Miss Mary Fair was engaged
as organizer, but she gave place, May 1, 1902, to Miss Mary Boggan,
the present librarian.

With the gift of the building. Senator Johnson contributed a
fund of $5,000 for new books. The Library was opened't)ctober 5,
1901, with appropriate exercises. The annual appropriation was
one-third of a mill on each dollar of valuation, which was increased
in 1905 to one-half of a mill. Senator Johnson's contribution exceed-
ed $45,000, and it becoming evident in 1915 that larger quarters were
necessary, the special purpose being a much larger stock room and
an adequate reference room in 191C, he made a further contribution
of $30,000. The Library was closed for ten weeks while this sub-
stantial addition was built, and was reopened July 10, 1916. The
citizens of Hackensack, in recognition of Senator Johnson's liberal-
ity, tendered to him a dinner at the Hackensack Golf Club on the
evening of June 13, 1916, at which ex-Governcr John W. Griggs
made the principal address.

The Library is indebted to many persons for valuable gifts of
books, but special reference is made to the contributions of the late
F. B. Van Vorst, numbering 1,676 volumes covering science, Eng-
lish history and philosophy, and a collection of works on Italy, many
of them in the language of that country. The Library in 1921 cir-
culated 104,288 volumes, the registration of borrowers was 5,562,
and number of books on the shelves was 25,881.

302

rciM * ■ 111'

m^ii ■: w^^^3

^vtng^

Ames Family

By Mrs. Herold K. Fixley, St. Louis, Missouri,

Artns — Argent, on a bend cotised between two annulets sable, a quatrefoil between
two roses of the field.

Crest — A rose argent slipped and leaved proper, in front thereof an annulet or.
Motto — Faiiia Candida rosa dulcior.

^^^^^ HE family of Ames is said to have been originally of
r:?>^\5 Brutoii, in Somersetshire, England.* Here a certain
jlr '>u:-?ii John Ames, or Amyas, the first progenitor of whom
ili5s:^ik^Ji there seems to be positive knowledge, was buried in the
year 1560. Some of his descendants eventually came to America in
1638 and 16-10, and settled in Duxbury and Braintree, Massachusetts,
and later removed to Bridgewater.

With this Duxbury and Bridgewater family, the Providence
Ames have no known connection. Whether the Providence line
actually traces back to John Ames, of Bruton in Somersetshire, yet
remains to be proved. Judge Samuel Ames, of Providence, Chief
Justice of the Supreme Court of Rhode Island, was fifth in descent
from Eobert (1) Ames, of Andover and Boxiord, Massachusetts.

/. Robert Ames probably came from Boxford, England. He
settled in Boxford, Massachusetts, and undoubtedly resided near the
Andover line, as several of the births of his oldest children are re-
corded on the Andover town records. His home estate was in the
West Parish. He was one of the committee chosen by the town of
Rowley and the village of Rowley (afterwards Boxford), to estab-
lish the dividing line between the two towns, July, 1685. In Decem-
ber, 1689", he was one of those chosen to meet with the Topsfield com-
mittee to settle the line between that town and Boxford. This com-
mittee evidently did not accomplish its object, as another commit-
tee was appointed for the same purpose in March, 1695. In 1692
Eobert Ames, Sen., was selectman for Boxford.

Robert Ames married, in 1661, Rebecca Blake, eldest daughter

♦The early spelling of the name was Eames. Also found Ernes, Emms, Emmes.
Eamms, and Amaes.

AMES FAMILY

of George Blake, of Gloucester, Massacliiisetls, who afterguards set-
tled in Boxford. In 1G92 she was arrested as a witch and con-
demned, but after seven months' imprisonment she was included in
the general reprieve of July 22, 1693, a strong reaction and protest
against the amazing and incredible superstition of those days hav-
ing set in, A full account of her trial is given in the "History of
Boxford, :\Iass." (ISSO), by Sidney Perley, pp. 120-123. Robert and
Eebecca (Blake) Ames had eight children, of whom the third was
Robert, mentioned below.

II. Robert (2) Ames, son of Robert (1) and Rebecca (Blake)
Ames, was born February 28, 1667-6S, in Andover, ^Massachusetts.
He married, April 20, 1694, in Boxford, Bethiah Gatchell, of "Sec-
onke," of whose parentage nothing is known. Robert Ames was a
husbandman and lived in Boxford, where two children were born.
He resided in Boston between 1695 and 1700, where the births of
three children are recorded. The first child on the Boston records
was Samuel, through whom the line descends. The actual date of
death of Robert Ames has not been found.

^11. Samuel Ames, son of Robert (2) and Bethiah (Gatchell)
Ames, was born in Boston, Massachusetts, February 24, 1695. He
was a resident of Andover by 1719, where a child by his first wife,
Abigail (Spofford) Ames, of Rowley, was born. She died June 25,
1719, and he married (second), January 13, 1720-21, Hannah Stev-
ens, of Andover.

Samuel .Ajoies was in Lexington in 1722, when he bought land;
at Natick by 1729, where a child was born; at Andover again by
1734; and at Groton by 1756. He was a housewright, also called
** yeoman" in some of the deeds. He died between the date of his
will, February 13, 1782, and April 20, 1784, when it was probated.
His wife was living in 1782, but the date of her death has not been
ascertained.

IV. Nathan Ames, son of Samuel and Hannah (Stevens)
Ames, was born in Natick, Massachusetts, April 27, 1729. He w^as
a resident of Andover and of Groton, Massachusetts. Ho was
called ''of "Westford" in 1791, but he probably lived in the extreme
eastern part of Groton, next to the Westford line.

Nathan Ames married (first) in Groton, April 19, 1763, Deborah

304

vrxr^^rtf-

3'^- •;■•■

y---\.

-V^%.v.^

'''

.r iu c r. .

v.-

ii;:K;^.

i? J :

i .

,-- ■ ■

■^j?

.^■■■■.^--J.*..iyi^-y^,f.^.^.^^-,iy-.-^-j,.|j^'w.^ ,--ii ill I iKl'llfIt . I .1 .r

irfii'i r inHrhi'itrtrii ■-^'--

\h. etc., h.

I In Ye Name of God, Amen, I

y We v/hofe names are i:-icicrwrit?^n; th(r ioya! fubjects of our |

^ dread fovereigne Lord, Kiiu- jaji.- .. by y

^ Brilaine, France and Ireland, Kinj^, d^dknder cf yc fait

^ ing undertaken for ye glory of God and advancement of yc Chris- ^

§ tian faith, and honour of our Kin^;; and countrie, a voyage to plant ^.

% ye firft Colonie in ye Nonhcrne parts of Virginia, do;: by ihdz ?

•| prefents folcmnly, and mu-ualy, in ye pref-^nce of God, and of one ;j;

J: another, covenant and combine ourielvcslogeather into a civil body J.

^ politik for our. bitter ordc:ring and pretervation and f'urrherance of <^

0 ye end alorefaid, and by verlue hearof to enacte, conititute and ^
9. frame fuch juft and equal lav/es, ordinances, acts, conltitu-ions and '*
J' offices from time to time, as ihali be thought nioit meete and con- •:•
'I venient for ye generall good of yc Coionie, unto which v/e prom-.fe ^
i^ ail due fubmiffion and obedience. In wilnes ^'hereof v/e have i
'4 hereunder fubfcribsd cur n:.rncsat Cape-Ccdd ye U cf November, ♦
% in ye year of ye raigne of cur iovcr>.iene Lord, King James of En- *

1 gland, France and Ireland, ye c!;s'':itcenth, and of Scotland ye fi:t:e- *
I fourth. Ano Dcm. 1620. ■ I

•:• 1. John Cairver. 1'. E(5-.vii.» rli!.^. l"> UvKOrx I'rS^-gt,

G '^. WilUnm Uin.iforcs, lO. J.>hn lilJK>. .ji... J 1. ••lua » \\ il IJstna, S'

f^ 3. EiUvnr.l \% ioynj\-. . 17 hrauii^ v.M-kf. .; 1 . (-'ilb.rt A\in«Jovr. ^^

<• 'J. V;ilM«in lin \v9tK r, 1 *<. Tliuufi^ nM:;.'r'». .'I-'. i:(Jinnr.<J M.iriceson, .;.

O 5. iHU.'iC AiI«Tton, IH. IhoMii'v Jii.kvr J.f. }*t»fr Hro»vD, SJi

*? Ci. >J}lv2 .S(an.ii^^. /O. Juhu !!),iHl'-, '.i. Hi.J.nr.l H ri ! f .,Tl<lg 0, "'*

^ -?. Jobp Al.Jni, -1. K.Ji^.T;! r.j!Ur, :i.',. <ieorv<- ><>■..<«■, .^

'^ 8. Sumnel fulUr. •-.;. Jolm rur.-ier. .;<;. l:ic)ij'r.l (.lark*. «^

' 0, ChrlH(opliei '^Ir.ttio, ~., 1 ."iiniv .Katiji). :<T. Hit!iar<l '.urilJu^r,

7, 10. WilllHin ,M<.i5iiir. ^\ Ji.iJMs <Ii;l-.M. ;>. J..hii AJl.,T(ou. «

O 12. Ilichora V, arr^u. ■-'•:• .!••'.> IJ ! I ! i r.i.- 1 ■. vi, <.i. !;,J■,^rir.^ iJ...->, .■.

[5 i;;. J«,Jvn lioiilnnU. ::". "'I.--'' M.-irliir, 41. iMr.arO l.i-.tvr, «■

^;•o•:•x>•:•<9<•o^•Ov^•:•Ov4J•:-*•:•vJv€•:•5Jv»•^wve;•:•Civ^?•:•^vf'v

M AYF LOW F: W ^.0 M PACT

"T^c J^r^nt -TOOLS aj £oQ.^otvc/A ■ \

Cx'x-i

'yncfS? ■truec/iL (<^Co-nxi.C-n\C>

,/2^,V--a,=^^

Jo^^J^l c^a^^ :/^-/^- /«i^^.-; ^s ^^^ ^-- -;^'- j

•7>rc^ ..Sis «^/ ''[o..j:.^f.^ c{ A.^t,,(, c.c^<y^r ^ o^^j^-^^ ^"-^; I

/cwc-r erf? fK'y^c

crt> J 00

/ ^ • - • c

f t jtr * r.'v 'V

t. A .ill

■X^ayf.:

/>/,-<.:•

-(^^-u/.*^ (5

/ ^

M;.VrLO\/';

OMPACT

l^*^^s^^»«3WBv^;'^"~''^ g'^-^wy wm-umm. *j*»iww.!iWJi!P!i- ^.^,'M!.n%iip

AMES FAMILY

Bowers, daughter of Samuel and Deborah (Farnsworth) Bo\Yers. of
Groton. She was born in Groton, September 2, 1746, and died there,
April 8, 1782, and he afterwards married again. He died March 7,
1791, aged sixty-one years, in Groton. By his first wife he had
nine children, of whom the second was Samuel, mentioned below.

V. Samuel (2) Auies, son of Nathan and Deborah (Bowers)
Ajues, was born in Groton, Massachusetts, February 7, 1766. He
married, in Boston, Massachusetts, September 8, 1801, Anne Check-
ley, born August 13, 1785, in Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, daughter
of John ^Vebb and Aiine (Bicker*) Checkley, of Philadelphia. John
Webb Checkley was on Governor Mifflin's staff (Pennsylvania) dur-
ing the Revolution. He belonged to one of the old Puritan families,
whose members took a prominent part in the early Colonial history
of Massachusetts. The original form of the name is asserted to be
Chichele, which passed through many modifications until the present
form of Checkley, as used by the emigrant ancestor, Colonel Samuel
Checkley, of Boston, and was finally established in America. Col-
onel Samuel Checkley was born at Preston Capes, England, Octo-
ber 14, 1653. He came to America, arriving in Boston, August 3,
1670. liere he married, in 1680, Mary Seottow, daughter of Ensign
Joshua Seottow, and became the progenitor of the American family
of his name.

Samuel Ames removed to Providence with his brother, Asa,
where they were shopkeepers. On March 11, 1795, a petition is re-
corded in Middlesex county, Massachusetts, probate files, wherein
Samuel and Asa Ames, of Providence, shopkeepers, acknowledge a
receipt of money from the estate of their grandfather, Samuel Bow-
ers. (See ante under Nathan Ames).

The children of Samuel and Anno (Checkley) Ames were: 1.
Samuel, mentioned below. 2. John Checkley. 3. John Checkley.
4. Frank. 5. William. 6. Ann Checkley. 7. Sophia Bidder (or
Biehler). 8. Elizabeth Lothrop.

VI. Hon. Samuel (3) Ames, of Providence, son of Samuel (2)
and Anne (Checkley) Ames, was born there, September 6, 1806. He
received his early education in Providence, after which he was pre-
pared for college at Phillips (xVndover) Academy, Massachusetts.

♦Name also found "Bichlcr" and "Biehler.

305

AMES FA.MILY

Entering Brown University, he pin\sned his studies with distinction,
.and was graduated in the class of 1S23, at the age of seventeen years.
,Among the cUissniates of Judge Ames at Brown were Judge Edward
,Mellen, of Massachusetts; William R. AVatson; George Prentice, of
the "Louisville Journal;" and Dr. Henry Seymour Fearing, of
Providence.

After his graduation, Samuel Ames immediately entered upon
the study of law in the office of the Hon. S. "W. Bridgham, also at-
tending for a year the lectures delivered by Judge Gould at the law
school in Litchfield, Connecticut. In 1S26 he was admitted to the
Ehode Island bar, and opened an office in Providence, Ehode Island,
where he at once began the practice of his profession. He soon be-
came well know^l as an able advocate, and his fluency and earnestness
of style gained for him a wide reputation as a popular orator. In po-
litical campaigns he was a most effective speaker, and in the exciting
times of 1S42 and 1843, when political affairs in Ehode Island were
undergoing a tremendous upheaval, his voice was conspicuous and
frequently heard. He became quartermaster-general of the State in
1S42, and served also in the City Council. He was a member of the
General Assembly for many years. His influence throughout the
'entire period of disturbance was most jiiarked and beneficial to his
native State, being always staunch and finn on the side of law and
order. In 1S44 and 1845 he was elected speaker of the Assembly,
and became prominent as a leader in all debates. His practice,
which was a most successful one, was wide and far-reaching, ex-
tending into the Federal courts and winning for him distinguished
honors and emolument.

In 1853 he was appointed by the Legislature as State represen-
tative to adjust the boundary between Ehode Island and ]\Iassa-
chusetts; and in 1855 he was one of the commissioners for revising
the statutes of Ehode Island, the work being conducted chiefly under
his supervision and finished in 1857. In 1855 he received also his
degree of LL. D., and in May, 1856. the year following, he was elected
by the General Assembly to the office of Chief Justice of the Su-
preme Court, being appointed at the same time reporter of the court.
His "Eeports" contained in the four volumes, IV to VII, inclusive,
are "remarkable for their clearness, their learning, and their con-
formity to the settled principles of jurisprudence," and remain as
a monument to the ability and industry of their author.

306

spBgswi^f u M"i^»?iifafpJty

,,,,...^.^Mm^^v^^mmi-m'}^.^'^. n,.,,ri,,p.^^^^^wv'-^^^^^^

^•a»..-.«tfii .Miteniia;

,^.^^i^eiMi\i\<<'litJ\i^iti*im)n'i-^u ,u-iit, vv*gw*.

j^fulqe ^/o

a/ruuo JV'//^<:-i)^

k,jtK>^-^

..f(r/j'>f -///^y^ { U'€^-

■/■/^'J ^<J//-<e''

AMES FAMILY

Judge Ames was also the author, in collaboration with Joseph
K. Angcll, of an elaborate treatise entitled ^'Angell and Ames on
Corporations," which has ever since been regarded as a standard
work on corporations and has passed through many editions. In
18G1 Judge Ames was one of the delegates from Ehode Island to
the Peace Convention held in Washington, before the outbreak of
the Civil War, the other members of the delegation being William
H. Hoppin, Samuel G. Arnold, George H. Bro^\Tie, and Alexander
Duncan. It was, however, by his labors on the bench and his rare
qualities as an accomplished lawyer and erudite judge that his name
will be preserved to posterity.

Judge Ames held the offtce of Chief Justice of the State of
Ehode Island, to which he had been appointed in 1856, for a period
of nine years, covering the troublous times of the Civil AVar, and on
November 15, 1S65, owing to failing health, he was constrained to
tender his resignation. He died a few months afterward, very sud-
denly, in Providence, the city of his birth and center of his life's
activities, December 20, 1865, having but recently entered upon his
sixtieth year. He was a man no less distingiiished for his social
qualities than for his legal and political services, and for his excel-
lence as a man of learning and letters. He was a contributor to the
New England Historic-Genealogical Society, of which he was elected
a corresponding member in 1845, and in whose cause he manifested
keen interest.

Judge Ames married, June 27, 1839, Mary Tliroop Dorr, a
daughter of Sullivan and Lydia (Allen) Dorr, of Providence, and
sister of Thomas Wilson Dorr, leader of the famous Eebellion of
1842, during vrhich Judge Ames, notwithstanding the con-
nection, distinguished himself by his patriotism and wisdom of
conduct, standing always on the side of the Constitution. It may be
said of his wife's brother, however, who, though subversive of law
and order, was a brilliant and accomplished man even before his
leadership of the suffragist party, that, "but for the menace of civil
war the suffrage would never have been extended," and made uni-
versal as it was in 1843, at the close of the brief and easily sup-
pressed Eebellion. Thomas Wilson Dorr, convicted of high treason,
was pardoned within three years, and finally restored to his civil
rights in 1852; time dealt leniently with him after all.

Judge Ames, vrho was survived by his widow, left four sons and

307

AMES FAMILY

one daughter. Two other children died in infancy. Two of these
sons became prominent figiires in public affairs, and distinguished
themselves in both military and civil life. Their children were :

1. Sullivan Dorr, mentioned below.

2. Colonel AVilliam Ames, born in Providence, the old home of
the family, was a short time before his father's death in command of
the heavy artillery, and served with much honor in the campaigns of
Virginia and South Carolina during the Civil "War, attaining the
rank of colonel. He was a graduate of Brown University in the class
of 1S63, and received the degree of A. M. by sjjecial vote in 1S91. He
was a leading manufacturer in Providence, having been connected
with Allen's Print AVorks for the four years subsequent to the Ci\il
"War; he was also interested in many large enterprises, and was an
officer and director in several. He was a member of the Khode Isl-
and House of Eepresentatives, and was a leading Eepublican, and
belonged to a number of clubs both in Providence and New York.
Colonel xVmes married (first) Harriette Fletcher Ormsbee, of Pro\i-
dence; (second) Anne Ives Carrington, widow of Gamaliel L^Tuau
Dwight, of Providence.

3. Edward C, a well known lawyer of Providence, now de-
ceased.

4. Mary Bernon, wife of AVilliam Gordon Eeed, of Cowesett.

5. Samuel, Jr., prominent Providence lawyer, now deceased.

VII. Commander SuUivan Dorr Ames, son of Judge Samuel
(3) and Mary Throop (Dorr) Ames, was born in Providence, Ehode
Island, July 16, 18-40. He served with distinction with the Ehode
Island troops during the Civil AVar. rising to the rank of lieutenant.
In 1865 he was commissioned as an executive officer of the '"Colo-
rado," attached in that year to the Mediterranean squadron. From
this time until shortly before his death, November 22, ISSO, he was
active and prominent in United States naval affairs.

Commander Sullivan Dorr Ames married, February 21, 1870,
Mary Townsend Bullock, daughter of AA'illiam Peckham Bullock, of
Providence, and Phila Feke (To^^'nsend) Bullock, of Newport, his
v:ife. Their children were : 1. Mary Dorr, born January 16, 1871,
who became the wife of the late Frank A. Sayles, of Pawtucket. (See
Saylcs VIII, in 'Mmericana." Vol. XVIT, p. 201). 2. Sullivan
Dorr, born January 5, 1S7S, died February 22, 1903.

The Ames line thus runs back from Mrs. Frank A. Sayles as
follows:

.-^.oS

Bullock Arms— Gules, a clievron ermine between three bulls'
heads cabossed argent, armed or.

Crest— Five Lochaber axes sable, encircled by a ribbon or.
Motto— Nil conscire sibi.

Toumsend Arms— Azure, a chevron ermine between three escal-
lops or.

Crest— A stag trippant proper.

Richmond ^;?/is— Argent, a cross patonce azure between four
mullets gules.

Crest— A tilting spear headed or, broken in three parts, one
piece erect, the other two in saltire entiled with a ducal coronet of the
last.

il/of^o— Eesolve well and persevere.

Winthrop Arms— Argent, three chevrons crenelle gailes, over
all a lion rampant sable, armed and langued azure.
<7re5^— A hare proper running on a mount vert.

Gorton Arms— Gules, ten billets or, a chief indented of the last.
Crest— A goat's head erased argent, ducally gorged or.

Harris Arms— Or, three hedgehogs azure.

6Ve5^— A hedgehog or. -~»*^.

e^.

<:^^-:^^^

iRirhmon^

^onrn^en^

JBintljro^

(J^otfon

^Kan^iB

Jw^^^iwwtjyjSiBt'ti

■"- ■ ■'••■ •'■■';-irr#' ■ - ■ faff-'^rfy'iii^rtiilir-ir'-v-T-'^'-'^'^^^'^-^^^

MiA

^:v f|-

■y/la/^y Ur^i<?i^end {'iyj.aCtocJcJ -S/meSy

,,,5y,TOWW|W>M5W3P7^^

i,«Aniiii<v«i>i'-**'**--"'

^yx.....

////.^., C^Vv-y--

AMES FAMILY

(VIII) Mary Dorr (^Vmes) Saylcs, of Pro\^deuce and Paw-
tucket.

(YII) Sullivan Dorr Ames, of Providence.

(VI) Hon. Samuel Ames, of Providence.

(Y) Samuel Ames, of Groton, Massachusetts, and Pro^'idence,
Ehode Island.

(lY) Xatlian Ames, of Andover and Groton, Massachusetts.

(Ill) Samuel Ames, of Boston, Andover, Lexington, Natick,
and Groton, Massachusetts.

(II) Robert Ames, of Andover, Boxford and Boston, Massa-
chusetts.

(I) Eobert Ames, of Andover and Boxford, Massachusetts.

Turning from the direct Ames descent, many interesting Co-
lonial lines are found in the ancestry of Mrs. Frank A. Sayles.

In common with her husband, she traces descent from many
prominent Ehode Island families, touching Mr. Sayles' ancestry on
a number of lines, as the Whipple, Smith, Barker, Holmes, Angell
and Field families.

A line replete with historical associations is that of Dorr. There
is no other name in Ehode Island history which has more dramatic
interest. The family is not one of the founder families of Ehode
Island, although closely allied by marriage with several of the most
influential and notable in the State, but the name is written indelibly
for all time, not only in the history of the State but of the Nation,
through the inmiortal deeds of Thomas '\\^ilson Dorr, the apostle of
civil equality and universal manhood suffrage. (See ante).

Editor's Note — The related Dorr Family will appear in the October number of
"Americana."

309

John Champe

The Story of a Patriot Spy

N interesting incident connected with Kevolutionary
times, occurring within the confines of old Bergen vil-
hige, was the pursuit of eJohn Champe, who vohmtarily
subjected himself to all the disgrace and obloquy of a
renegade and deserter in order to carry out the wishes of his com-
manding officer.

The revelation of the treason of Arnold and the capture of An-
dre, with the intelligence received by Washington through his con-
fidential agents in New York of a widespread conspiracy invoMng
an officer high in command, created in the mind of the commanding
general an uncertainty as to the trustworthiness of some in whom
he had placed implicit confidence. As soon as he reached the army
headcjuarters in the vicinity of Tappan, he sent for Major Lee, who
had always been his close friend and adviser, who with his light
horse was encamped near by, and gave him a full statement of the
information he had received, with the papers connected therewith.
After their perusal the major was inclined to attribute the state-
ments to an English plot to undermine that confidence between the
commander and his officers, without which no military operations
could be conducted mth any show of success. But the general sadly
replied, ''that the same suggestion might have been made with just
as much force, in the case of Arnold," and continuing said, "I have
sent for you in the expectation that you have in your corps indi-
viduals capable and willing to undertake an indispensable, delicate,
and hazardous project. AVhoever comes forward upon this occasion,
wdll lay me under great obligations personally, and in behalf of the
United States I will reward him amply. . . . My object is to
probe to the bottom the afflicting intelligence contained in the papers
you have just read, to seize Arnold and, by getting him, to save

Note — This interesting narrative is by Mr. Daniel Van Winkle, President of the
Hudson County (New Jersey) Historical Society, as it will appear in a work now in
press, "History of the Municipalities of Hudson County. New Jersey." (Lewis His-
torical Publishing Company, Inc., New York and Chicago).

310

JOHN CHAMPE

Andre." Major Lee suggested Sergeant-Major Champc for the
mission, and on receiving the concurrence of the commander, sent for
him and explained the nature of the ser\^ce wanted.

The sergeant-major, while appreciating the honor of his selec-
tion and the importance of the undertaking, disliked the plan pro-
posed because of the ignominy attached thereto. The plan was for
him to desert and join the enemy's forces, seek an opportunity to
seize Arnold and bear him within the American lines. lie olTered,
however, that if any mode could be contrived, free from disgrace, he
would cordially em1)ark in the enterprise. Finally, by persuasive
reasoning his scruples were overcome and the details determined
upon.

The sergeant returned to camp and taking his cloak, valise and
orderly book, he drew his horse from the picket and, mounting him,
disappeared in the darkness. His absence was soon discovered, and
the officer of the day reported to Major Lee that one of the patrol
had fallen in with a dragoon, who on being challenged put spur to
his horse and escaped. Desiring to delay the pursuit as long as
possible, Lee, pretending to be fatigued by his ride to and from
headquarters, answered as if he did not understand what had been
said, and compelled the repetition of the message, thereby gaining
some dela}^ Finally he was obliged to order a pursuit, and directed
Cornet Middleton to take command of the pursuing party. His
orders were, ''pursue as far as you can with safety Sergeaut
Champe, who is suspected of deserting to the enemy and has taken
the road leading to Paulus Hook. Bring him alive, that he may
suffer in the presence of the army, but kill him if he resists or es-
capes after he is taken." Major Lee's knowledge of Middleton 's
disposition convinced him that the orders would be carried out only
under the most extreme conditions. A shower of rain falling soon
after Champe 's departure enabled the pursuing dragoons to take
the trail, as the shoes of the horses belonging to the camp were of a
peculiar pattern. When Middleton started in pursuit, Champe had
about an hour's lead, and because of the shortness of time Lee was
fearful of his capture.

The pursuing party during the night was on their iiart delayed
by the necessary halts to occasionally examine the road. Wlien day
broke, Middleton was no longer obliged to halt, and he pressed on
more rapidly. Ascending an eminence just before reaching the

311

JOHX CHAMPE

**Tliree Pigeons," a tavern situated some miles north of the callage
of Bergen, Champe was seen but little more than half a mile in ad-
vance. At the same moment the sergeant discovered his pursuers
and, giving spur to his horse, determined to outstrip them. Middle-
ton responded at once, and, being well acquainted ^nth the country,
he recalled a short route through the woods to the bridge over the
Mill creek, located near the present AVest Shore railroad depot at the
foot of the hill on Xewark avenue, below the Dickinson High School.
This road diverged from the main road just beyond the ''Three
Pigeons." Reaching the point of separation, he divided his party,
directing a sergeant with a few dragoons to take the near cut and
occupy the bridge, while he A^-itli the remainder of his force followed
Champe, feeling sure that vdth this disposition of his force he must
certainly capture the fugitive.

Champe did not forget the short cut and would have taken it
himself, but he knew it was the usual route of travel for raiding
parties and decided upon the other road, being persuaded that his
pursuers would avail themselves of the shorter route. He likewise
determined to abandon his first design of reaching Paulus Hook, and
seek refuge from two British vessels lying in Xewark bay vrest of
Bergen. This was a well-known place of rendezvous for the vessels
of the British fleet, and he felt confident of escape through their aid.
Entering the village of Bergen, Champe turned to the right and fol-
lowed the beaten streets (present Summit and Bergen avenues),
and, turning as they turned, he passed through the village and took
the road toward Elizabethto^\m Point. Middleton's sergeant gained
the bridge at the Mill creek, where he concealed himself in readiness
to seize Champe upon his arrival, while ]^.Iiddleton with his force
pursuing his course through Bergen, soon reached the bridge also.
After a short delay he found to his great mortification that the
sergeant had slipped through his fingers. Returning up the road, he
enquired of the villagers of Bergen vrhether a dragoon had been seen
that morning ahead of his party. He was answered affirmatively,
but could learn nothing satisfactory as to the route he took. While
engaged in making inquiries himself, he spread his party through
the village to search for the trail of Champe 's horse. Some of his
dragoons spied it just as Champe turned in the road to the point.
Pursuit was renewed Avith vigor and again he was discovered. Fear-
ing such event, he had prepared liimself for it by lashing his be-

312

JOHN CHAMPE

longings on his shoulders and holding his dra^\ni sword in his hand.
He tlms made ready for swimming in case Middleton, when disap-
pointed in intercepting him at the bridge, should discover the route
he had taken. Champe's delay caused by his preparations enabled
his pursuers to draw near, and the pursuit was rapid and close, and,
dismounting, he ran through the marsh to tlie river bank, plunging in
and calling upon the vessels for help. A boat was sent out to meet
Champe, while his pursuers were fired upon. He was taken on board
the vessel and carried to Xew York, bearing a letter from the cap-
tain of the vessel detailing the circumstances as he had witnessed
them.

The sergeant's horse, cloak and scabbard were recovered, and
the crestfallen pursuers returned with these as their only capture.
On the return of the detachment with the well known horse led by
one of Middleton's dragoons, his old companions made the air re-
sound with acclamations that the scoundrel was killed. Major Lee
was compelled to hide the agony he experienced at the thought of
his participation in the death of his brave and faithful follower, but
his relief was great when he discovered that the sergeant had made
his escape, with the loss of his accoutrements. Ten days elapsed
before Champe was able to formulate his plans, at which time Lee
received from him a detailed statement of his contemplated move-
ments. The third subsequent night Champe had arranged to deliv-
er Arnold to a detachment of Lee's forces at Hoboken. Champe on
his arrival in New York enlisted in the American Legion, as Arn-
old's command was called, it being composed almost entirely of de-
serters from the American amiy, and hence had every opportunity
to become acquainted with the habits of the general. Pie discovered
it was his habit to return home about twelve o'clock every night, and
that previous to retiring he always visited the garden. During this
visit the conspirators were to seize him and, being i3reioared with a
gag, would apply it immediately.

Adjoining the house in which Arnold resided, being next to that
in which it was designed to lodge him after seizure, several palings
had been taken off the fence between, and replaced skilfully so that
with care and without noise the way into the adjoining alley could
be readily opened. Into this alleyway Champe was to have conveyed
his prisoner, aided by his companion, while his other associate was
to be with the boat lying at one of the wharves on the Hudson to re-

313

JOHN CHAMPE

ceive tho party, who would then be conveyed to the Jersey shore.
The appointed time arrived, and Lee, never doubting the success of
the enterprise, with a party of dragoons left camp late in the even-
ing with three led horses — one for Arnold, one for the sergeant, and
one for his associate. The party reached Iloboken about midnight,
where they concealed themselves in an adjoining wood. Lee, with
three dragoons, stationed himself near the river shore, but hour
after hour passed without any indication of success. At length, the
increasing light indicating the approach of day, the major and his
party was obliged to return to camp.

A few days after, he received an anonpnous letter from
Champe's patron and friciid, inforiiiing him that on the day pre-
vious to the night fixed for the execution of the plot, Arnold had re-
moved his quarters to another part of the town to superintend the
embarkation of troops preparing, as was rumored, for an expeditioii
commanded by himself, and that the American Legion had been
transferred from their barracks to one of the transports. Thus it
happened that John Cliampe, instead of crossing the Hudson that
night, was safely deposited on board of one of the fleet of transports
and enrolled among the enemies of his country, from whom he was
unable to escape until the troops under Arnold landed in Virginia.
When he finally escaped and returned to his old corps, he was wel-
comed most cordially by Lee, and his whole story made public. Thus
the stigma heretofore attached to his name was completely dissipa-
ted, and his daring and arduous attempt received universal admira-
tion. He was sent to General AVashington, who magnificently re-
warded him and granted him an honorable discharge from the army,
lest he might fall into the enemy's hand, when the gibbet would be
his fate.

314

Highland Scottish Clans, Sub=CIans and Families
Represented in America, with Origin of Names

By Joel X. Exo, A. M.

^^IIE Eouiaii orator Eiimenius is the first in whose writ-
ings appears, in 297 A. 1)., the name ''Picti," that is,
' ' painted, ' ' for the people of the Highlands of Scotland,
or that portion north and northeast of tlie mouth of the
Clyde. In the annals of Tighernac (1034 A. D.) and of Inisf alien in
the thirteenth century, the oldest and most authentic which Ireland
possesses, they mention under the years 236 and 565 the '* Kings of
the Cruithne" in the present eastern Ulster, and so St. Adamnan
(living about 624-704) of the event at the latter date, which was the
killing of Diarmat of Ulster by ''Aidus nigrus Cruithnicum gente,"
i. e. Black Hugh of the race of Cruithne, a name which describes the
same people in Scotland which the Eomans called the Picti, and sup-
posed to be the corresponding Irish word. According to the ^'Con-
fessio" of St, Patrick (living about 3S9-461) the groat body of the
people of Ireland were Hibernians invaded in the north and in his
time dominated by a tribe called in Latin, in which he wrote, but not
by themselves nor by the Hibernians, Scoti ; the native name being
Gaedhel, whence the English, Gael.

In an invasion of the Strathclyde Britons they took St. Patrick
to the north of Ireland, where he was kept as a slave. Ossian cor-
roborates St. Patrick except that he calls the Hibernians of southern
Ireland Firbolgs, who in the second century crowded the Gaels of
the north until Conor, brother of the King of Scotland (whence came
the Gaels), came to their aid, founding a race of kings who ruled at
Tara in :\Ieath; but in the third century the Firbolgs again got the
upper hand ; hence probably Gael incursions into Alban and Strath-
clyde, as it is only about fourteen miles from Antrim, Ireland, across
the North Channel to Kintyre, Scotland. About 503 A. D. a general
migration took place from Ireland into southwestern Scotland,
where they settled tlic territory which was afterwards called Airer

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLAXS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

Gaedhel, the Land of the Gaels ; Englished as Argyll, the name Scotia
disappeared from Ireland's history.

The Picts, who occupied the rest of the Highland region, were,
according to the best authorities, related more nearly to the Britons
than to the Scots, with whom they made alliance, but had absorbed
an aboriginal people similar to those along the north coast of the
Mediterranean sea and hence called the Mediterranean race; they
were short, dark, and long-shulled. From 795 A. D. the Xorse sea-
rovers harried both the west coast of Scotland and the east coast of
Ireland, and at lengih Norwegians settled on the islands west of-
Scotland, and Danes at AVaterford, AVexford, and Dublin, Ireland.
During this period up to about 1000 A. D., communication between
the Gaels of these countries was difficult and dangerous ; and from
795 the development of the Gaels of Scotland and of their clans has
been almost entirely independent of Ireland. (See William P.
Skene, ''Celtic Scotland".)

The Picts meanwhile adopted the Gaelic language. As to the
professed genealogies of the chiefs of the clans up to 1000 A. D., the
Highlands have none contemporarily written, and have adopted
those set down by the Irish sennachies who, from lack of facts, in
Professor Skene 's judgment can produce only vague and late tradi-
tion and mythical personages. In this connection note that the pre-
fix ''Mac," meaning son, is the distinctive characteristic of the clan
names of Scotland; and "Va," grandson, the characteristic of Irish
clan names; evidently neither became permanent fixtures until after
the separation of Scottish Gaels from Irish in which Mac, with a few
exceptions, is a separate word, a common noun, until modern times.
Clan names by the use of these prefixes have developed from per-
sonal names into patronymics, the father's name naturally falling
into the genitive case which involves phonetic change in all Celtic
languages ; as to which it particularly needs to be noticed here that
Scottish Gaelic (like its nearly related languages, Manx, Irish, Gae-
lic and Welsh), is subject to aspiration, represented in Scottish Gae-
lic by the addition of "h" to a consonant, a tendency especially pro-
nounced at the beginning of the father's name in the genitive, fol-
lowing the "c" in Mac, whose strength dominates or softens the
first consonant follo^\'ing it. "When such consonant is b, c, d, f, g, p,
s or t, bh and mh, then sound as v ; dh and gh as y ; c becomes ch,
sounding Hke the German ch; fh is silent; ph sounds as f ; sh and th

316

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES ;

as h. Examples of each. Englished: ]\[acVeagh, for MacBheatha;
]\[acViTrricli for MaelMlmirieh; ]\IacConnachie for MacDhonnchaidh;
Macilwrailh for MacGhillebhraith; MacChoiter, son of Cotter; Mac
Kinlay for Mac Fhionnlaigh; MacFall for MacPhail (son of Paul) ;
MacKimmie for ]\[acShimi; MacComas for MacThomas. (See xVlex
MacBain, ''Et^inologieal Dictionary of the Gaelic Language"; also
Dwelly, "Gaelic Dictionary".)

Johnson's map of the Clans and Highland proprietors of Scot-
land according to Acts of Parliament 1587 to 1594, draws the line
of separation betwreen Highlands and Lowlands from Dm^ibarton
northeast to Drummond Castle; thence to Blairgowrie, to Airlie o
Castle, then north; thence northwest through Ballater and Aber- h
geldie to the Spey ; then westward, excluding County Elgin and most
of County Aberdeen from the Highlands; also Caithness, the He-
brides, Orkneys and Shetland Islands, which are mainly Norse.
There is Norse mixture in the blood of the northwestern clans, and
Norse influence in the language. (See Henderson's ''Norse Influ-
ence on Celtic Scotland," 1910.) For example, the northern Clan
Gunn has more names with the Norse sufSx, **son," than with the
Gaelic ''Mac."

Mistaken attempts have been made to compare the clan system
with the village community system of India, Eussia, etc., the sim-
plest form of civil and civilized organization ; but the village com- ■
munity is a farming community, necessarily and permanently at-
tached to a definite tract of land from which it draws its subsistence.
Some of the effects of the feudal system are similar or identical
with those of the clan system ; but the feudal system is based upon
land tenure, since its community draws its chief subsistence from u
tillage of the land; while the property of the clan is mainly in flocks
and herds, from which it obtains most of its subsistence. The feudal f
lord, being the hereditary proprietor of a tract of land, is entitled to
service and obedience of all who dwell on the land. The fundamen-
tal principle which held together the clan is kinship to the hereditary
successors to the fouiider of the clan, a patriarchal system; the
land being grazed as conmions, though under the jurisdiction of the
chief.

The pasturage of the Llighlands being separated into limited
sections by mountains, resulted in much division of clans, so that the
sub-clan, with its chief the head of a branch of the high chief's fam-

317

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLAXS, SUB-CLANS AND FAT^HLIES

ily, bocrune nt length of an importance which was almost wanting
under the less urgent conditions of Ireland. Succession to chief-
tainshi]:* of the clan was the highest honor, and derived from lineal
descent from the founder, not from the last chief; brothers, as near-
er in degree of kinship, invariably succeeded before sons of the last
chief, the succession, by the laws of tanistry, being strictly in the
male line. If the son of the deceased chief v\-as under fourteen years
of age (the Highland age of majority), the nearest of blood to the
chief vras chosen ; but after his death the son succeeded. The law of
gavel divided the property of the deceased among all the male
branches of his family, females being excluded from succession to
either chieftainship or property, the chieftain's aim being to attach
to himself as many war men as possible.

Feudalism aimed not only to furnish men, but also their sup-
port. The clan in war aimed to live off the enemy. The written his-
tory of Scotland up to the sixteenth century is that of conflict be-
tween clans, the minor; and between clan and feudal authority, the
major struggle. The supreme virtue of the clansmen was loyalty
and unhesitating obedience to their chief, whose deadly feuds they
warmly espoused ; and there was rarely perfect cordiality between
clans. The clans were distinguished from each other by the colors
of their tartan, a woolen cloth, checkered or cross-barred with nar-
row bands of various colors; the plaid about two yards wide and
four yards long, worn outside, being the most important, the kilt or
skirt; and the truis (or long trousers reaching from waist to toe,
worn in full dress) were of tartan and the stockings usually of the
same material. A plant-badge was worn on the bonnet (cap). A
clan war-cry was used (James Logan, "The Clans of the Scottish
Highlands;" plates in colors, by M'lan).

The powder of the Highland clans was reduced by the Kings of
Scotland and broken by the Act of 1748, abolishing heritable juris-
diction of the chiefs on account of their rebellion in 1745 in favor of
Prince Charles Edward Stuart ; and the clan and sub-clan names be-
came family names. Under the clan system the only genealogy was
that of the ruling family and its branches, the heads of the sub-
clans. Chiefs who accepted feudal offices used the feudal laws of
inheritance. William Pitt, when chancellor had the wit to utilize and
at the same time to honor the bravery and fighting ability of the
clans by organizing them into the Highland regiments of the British

318

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

army. (See Frank Adam, "The Clans, Septs, and Kegiments of the
Scottish Highlands," 1909.)

There was a large immigration of people of Scottish blood into
the American colonies during the half century preceding the Revolu-
tion, especially from those settled in Ulster province, Ireland, dur-
ing the century preceding the immigration; and in the lievolution
they formed the major element in Pennsylvania v\-est of the Blue
Eidge ]\Iountains, Western Virginia, North and South Carolina,
which later became the States of West Virginia, Kentucky and Ten-
nessee, besides smaller settlements elsewhere. Hanna, in ''The
Scotch-Irish," estimates the element called by that name as 410,000
at the Eevolutionary period. MacLean in his "Historical Account
of the Settlement of Scotch Highlanders in America" estimates that
20,000 went directly from the Highlands to AxJiierica between 1763
and 1775. The number of Scottish origin now within the boundaries
of the nation is in the millions. , ^,

THE CL.4.NS

Brodie — The name originally was "DeBrothie" and its first
record was in 1311 in an Elginshire charter. Shaw in his ''History
of Moray," says the name is manifestly local, taken from the
lands of Brodie, and probably they were originally of the ancient
Moravienses and were one of those loyal tribes to whom Malcolm
IV gave land about the year 1160 when he transplanted the Moray
rebels. At the time of the burning of Brodie House by Lord Lewis
Gordon in 1645, the old writings of the family were destroyed.

From Malcolm, Thane of Brodie, living in the reign of Alexan-
der III, descended Alexander Brodie, styled Lord Brodie, born July
25, 1617. He was a senator of the College of Justice ; his son, James
Brodie, of Brodie, born September 15, 1637, was his successor. The
latter married in 1659, Lady Mary Ker, daughter of William, third
Earl of Lothian. The issue of this union was nine daughters but no
son, and he was succeeded by his cousin, George Brodie, son of Jo-
seph Brodie of Aslisk, and grandson of David Brodie of Brodie,
brother of Lord Brodie. He married in 1692 his cousin Emily, fifth
daughter of his predecessor, and died in 1716, leaving three sons and
two daughters. The eldest son and heir of George Brodie was James
Brodie, who died young, in 1720, and was succeeded by his brother
Alexander, born August 17, 1697. He was appointed Lord Lyon of

319

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FA^^HLIES

Scotland in 1727, and died 1754, By his wife, Mary Sleigh, he had a
son Alexander, and one danghter Emilia. The son and heir, born
May 29, 1741, died at an early age and was succeeded by his second
cousin, James Brodie, son of James Brodie of Spynie. This gentle-
man. Lord Lieutenant of the County of Nairn, was born August 31,
1744, and married Lady Margaret, the youngest daughter of "\Yil-
liam, first Earl of Fife; this lady was burned to death at Brodie
Hall, April 24, 1786. The death of the head of the family occurred
January 17, 1824, leaving two sons and three daughters. The eld-
est son, James, was drowned in his father's lifetime, leaving by Ann
his wife, daughter of Colonel Story of Ascot, two sons and five
daughters. The eldest son, AVilliam Brodie, Escp, of Brodie, in
Morayshire, Lord Lieutenant of Nairnshire, born July 2, 1799, suc-
ceeded his grandfather, January, 1824, married, November 27, 1838,
Elizabeth, third daughter of Colonel Hugh Baillie, M. P., of Bed
Castle. Their son, Hugh Fife Ashley, K. A., born September 8,
1840, died 1889, leaving Ian Ashley as his successor.

There were no sub-clans ; the other branches of family are, Bro-
die of Lethen, and Brodie of Eastbourne, Sussex.

Buchanan — The clan was founded by Auselan, and some his-
torians claim it is of ecclesiastical origin. It was designated by the
name of the ancient Celtic race of MacAuslan. In Gaelic the name is
usually Mac-a-Channonaicli (the son of the Canon), therefore it
would seem to be of Celtic ecclesiastical origin. The second genera-
tion of the clan of Auselan was John MacAuselan, and he was suc-
ceeded by Auselan (2nd), and his son AValter was the fourth chief-
tain of the clan. His successor was his son Bernard, who in turn
gave way to his son MacBeath. Tradition gives the foregoing six
lairds as possessors of an estate in the parish of Buchanan in Stirl-
ingshire.

The seventh chieftain, Auselan (3d), son of MacBeath, received
in 1225 a charter of the island of Clar in Loch Lomond: this is the
earliest record. It was towards the middle of the thirteenth century
that Gilbert, the son of Auselan (3d), a seneschal of the Earl of
Lennox, obtained from him a part of the lands of Buchanan in Stirl-
ingshire and adopted the name de Buchanan. Donald, sixth earl of
Lennox renewed to Sir ]\[aurice (or Muredach) the son of Gilbert,
the grant the former Earl had conferred upon his ancestor. The
King granted to his successor. Sir Maurice (2nd), a son of Sir

320

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLAXS, SUB-CLAXS AND FArvHLIES

Maurice, a charter of confirmation of the hinds called Bouchannane,
together with Sallachy, these lands to be held by the delivery of a
cheese out of each house in which a cheese is made on said lands.

Through the marriage with a daughter of Menteith of Husky,
Sir Walter, the son of Sir Maurice (2nd), became connected with the
Eoyal house. John, the only son of Sir Walter, married the sole
heiress of the ancient family of Lennie or Leny. He died before his
father and left three sons — Six Alexander, who was slain at the battle
of Verneuil; AValter, who succeeded to Buchanan; and John,
who came into possession of Lennie. "Walter married Isabel, daugh-
ter of Murdoch, Duke of Albany. Their son Patrick married the
heiress of Killearn and Auchrech. Their youngest son, Thomas,
founded the House of Drumihill. The line of succession became
extinct in 16S2, and the estate was acquired by the Duke of Montrose
of the Graham clan. This estate extended along the north and east
of Loch Lomond, eighteen miles, it is said, at its fullest extent. The
headship of the clan then went to the Buchanans of Lennie, who with
Auchmar, Carbeth and Drumihill branches still survive. The Bu-
chanans, being at the southern border of the Highlands, had the duty
of starting the ''Fiery Cross," a small wooden one with the ends on
fire or charred, which was the signal of warning sent from one clan
or sub-clan to the next, and so on by s^"ift messengers. One branch
of MacMillan is from Methlen, the son of Auselan (2d). The clan
badge is a sprig of birch; its war-cry, "Clar Innis," for an island
in Loch Lomond.

Sub-Clans and derivation of their names :

Colman, from Colman (3d), son of Auselan (2d), who was
named from St. Columbanus; in Norman, Colman.

Donleavy, from the Gaelic Duinn-shleibhe, man of the mountain.

Dove or Dowe, the English translation of Colman, which is
from cohimha, dove.

Gibb, Gibson, Gilbert, Gilbertson, from Gilbert, the eighth
Laird.

Harper, Harperson, from a Buchanan who was an official har-
per.

Lennie, from the Lennie estate.

MacAldonich, from the Gaelic Mac^Ihuldonich, from Muldon-
ich, a man of the Lennie branch.

MacAndeoir, son of the stranger (deoradh).

MacAslan or McAuslan; MacCalman (MacCalmont, MacCam-
mond) MacColraan.

321

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

MacChruilGi', i. e., a son of a harper, from the Gaelic word emit,
harp.

MacCoraiack, from the Gaelic MacCormaig; from cormac, a
bre^'er.

!MacDonleavy; MacGibbon, Mac-Gilbert, MacGreusich from the
Gaelic word grcusaich, a shoemaker.

Maciiially, (for MacKiiilay).

Maclndeor, ]\IacIndoe,-r, MacTndie, MacKindeor, Mackinder,
for MacAndeoir.

MacKinlay, Gaelic MacFhiomilaigh, from fiionu, vrhite, and
laocli, hero; ]^IacMaurice.

MacMaster, from the Gaelic MacMaighister, and from Latin
maglster, a master.

MacMnrchie, from the Gaelic MacMurchaidh.

MacNuyer, MacXuir.

jNIacAVattie, son of Watt, i e. Walter, a name among the Bu-
chanans of Lennie, derived from Sir Walter, the eleventh Laird of
Buchanan. .

MacWhirter. ''^^ ''"'-' "" ' ' •••'-^" .^^:/"n.

jMasterson.

Murchie, Murchison.
" Eisk, Ruskin, from Gaelic narusgaiu of the bark, i. e. a tanner;
a branch of MacColman.

Spittal, from Spitalfield, in Perthshire. ^-^_,, ,

Watson, Watt.

Yuill or Yule, born upon Yule, or Christmas.

Cameron — This name is from the Gaelic camsliron, meaning
wry-nose, or crooked nose. The first Cameron of whom there is
any record is Angus, who married Marion, daughter of Kenneth of
Lochaber, and sister of Bancho, governor of Lochaber. The Camer-
ons held their possessions east of the Lochy river, from the Lord
of the Isles, as superior. Lochiel and Loch-Arkaig lands west of
Lochy river and Loch were granted to and long held by ^MacDonald,
of the clan Eanald, before it came into the hands of the Camerons.
Gillespie or Archibald, the oldest son of Angus, succeeded him ; and
John, his son, was the third laird. The latter 's son Robert was a
wdtness on record before 1200 in the reign of William the Lion. The
next laird, John, the son of Robert, had two sons ; Robert and Hugo
are mentioned in 1219. The next in succession was Robert, men-
tioned above, who was succeeded by his son John, who was a prom-
inent figure in the time of Robert Bruce. The next laird in regular
succession was John, the son of John, who was succeeded by Allan,

322

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

in whose time began the feud between the Camerons and the Mac- ^
Intoshes which was not settled until late in the seventeenth century, •
the Camerons having occupied lands formerly held by the ^lac-
Intoshes. The Camerons were a part of Clan Chattan of Moray,
and followed its chief. A battle was fought between them in 1380;
and in 1396, on account of the success of the Macintoshes at the "'
battle of North Inch in Perth, which gave them the leadership of
the clan, the Camerons withdrew and became a separate clan.

It was under Ewan, the tenth laird and oldest son of Allan, was ' '
fought the famous combat between thirty picked warriors of Cam- ''
eron and a like number of Macintosh. His brother, Donald Dii, "
in 1411 was the first assured chief of the clan, and at the battle of
llarlaw in that year lost many of his followers. He married the
heiress of MacMartin of Letterfinlay and succeeded to her prop-
erty, thus uniting the Camerons and the MacMartins under one
chief, the followers of the latter adopting the name of Cameron.
There were at this time, four branches of the Camerons, namely,
Gillonie, Sorley, MacMartin aiid the Camerons of Lochicl. ^Vhen "'
the royal forces in 1492 attacked Alexander, Lord of the Isles,
Lochiel adhered to him, and the other three, with Clan Chattan, went
over to the King's forces. Donald Du left two sons — Allan, who ■">
succeeded him ; and Ewen, the progenitor of the latter MacGillonie,
Camerons of Strone. A.llan left two sons — Ewen, his heir ; and John,
from whom descended the Camerons of Callart.

The line of the Camerons of Lochiel is as follows: Ewen, the
son of Allan, outlived his heir Donald, who died between 1536-1539 ;
his son Ewen was the progenitor of the family of Errach, and an-
other son of the Camerons of Kin-Lochiel. The successor of Ewen
was his grandson Ewen, known also as ^'Eoghan Beag," who was ^^
the father of the famous w^arrior Taillear dubh na Tuaighe, the
Black Tailor of the Axe. His successor was Donald, recorded in a
grant of land in 1564; his nephew Allan succeeded to chieftainship
at the age of fifteen years, and died about 1647. When an act of
Parliament was passed commanding all chiefs and proprietors of
estates to appear in the Court of Exchequer before May 15, 1597, and
to exhibit charters and find bail or security to pay cro^\^l revenues
and to live peaceably in all coming time, the clans were brought into
line with the rest of the kingdom.

The next hereditary chieftain was Sir Ewen, a grandson of

3^3

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FA.MILIES

Allan by his oldest son John. lie was boru in 1C29, in the castle of
Kilchiirn, the residence of his mother's family, the Campbells of
Glenorchy. Sir Evren died in 1719 at advanced age, having com-
pleted his ninetieth year. He was sncceeded by his son, John, who
died in exile at Xe\\iDort, Flanders, in 17-17 or 17-48, at a very ad-
vanced age. His eldest son Donald, kno^^^l as "The Gentle Lochiel,"
was his successor. Like his father, he joined in the uprisings of
1715 and 1715 in favor of Charles Stuart; he was present at the
battle of Falkirk, also at Culloden, where he was severely wounded;
he escaped to France, where he died October 26, 1748, having been
chief of the clan less than a year. He was succeeded by his son
John, who died unmarried in 1762, and was succeeded by his brother
Charles. The latter died in 1776, and was succeeded by his son
Donald, who was only seven years of age. He had the family
estates restored, subject to a fine of £3192 under the Indemnity Act
of 1784. He died in 1S32, and was succeeded by his oldest surviving
son, Donald, a captain in the Grenadier Guards who was present at
the battle of "Waterloo. His death occurred in 1859, and his eldest
son Donald, born in 1S35, became the head of the family. His death
took place November 30, 1905, and he was succeeded by his son
Donald Walter. The badge of the clan is crowberry, and its war cry
''Sons of the hounds, come here and get flesh!"

Sub-Clans:

Chalmers.

Clark, Clarkson, Clerk, MacChlerich, MacChlery, all five from
clericus, a learned man. ,• , ,

Kennedy, fvom G'delic Ceanaid each.

MacGillonie, from Gaelic Gill-an-fhaigh (for fhaidh), servant
of the prophet.

]\Iacildowie from the Gaelic patronymic of the 11th chief Mac
Dliomli'uill duibh.

MacKail, for MacVail. . , - . ,. r<

I\laclerie, usually MacChlerich. ' . -: - .

Mac]\Iartin, same as called in manuscript of 1167, Gilla iNlartain,
servant of St. ^'-lartin; later, Gaelic MacMhartain.

MacOnie. for MacGillonie. !

]\IacOurlic, for MacUlric.

MacPhail, a sen of Paul, head of a branch of Cameron.

MacSorley, from Gaelic Soiuhairle, a name borrowed from the
Lords of the Isles, descendar.ts of Somerled, Norse, Sumarlidhi.

MacUlric, son of Ualrig Kennedy.

324 ■ >■- • I = ■•'

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FA^HLIES

Mac Vail, for MacPhail.

MacWalrick, variation of MaeUlric ; Martiu.
Paul; Sorley.
Taylor.

The main branches are ]\IacGillonie, MacMartin and MacSorley.
(See xVlexander Mackenzie, "History of Cameron").

Comphell of Argyll — The Campbells take their surname from a
facial deformity, from the Gaelic words cam, wry, and hruel, mouth
— cam-hruel, wry mouth. The earliest record of the clan is in 12G6,
when Gillespie, or Gillespie Cambell was a witness on the charter
of Newburgh in Fife. His name however appeared on the Exchequer
Koll in 1216, when he returned as holding lands of Menstrie and
Sauchie in Stirling. He married the heiress of Lochaw. The war
cry of the Campbells is Cruaclian, for a mountain near Loch Awe;
the clan pipe music for salute, Failte Mharcuis, the "Marquis Sa-
lute;" for march, Bail-Ionaraora, the Campbells are coming; for
lament, Cumha Mharcuis, "the Marquis Lament." The badge is
Bold, wild myrtle, or Garbhag an f-sleibhe, Fir Club Moss.

The successor of Sir Gillespie Cambell was his son Colin
(Calean), who was reckoned as seventh from the founder. At this
same period Dugald Cambell was connected with Dumbarton Castle
about the year 1289. Arthur and Thomas Cambell in 1296 are men-
tioned as King's tenants in Perthshire, and Duncan Cambell "of the
Isles" in the same year swears fealty to Edward I. About the same
time Xeil Cambell was made King Edward's bailie over the lands
from Lochfyne to Kilmartin in Argyll.

From Calean 'Mov, the prefix signifying great, mentioned above,
the house of Argyll gets its patronymic MacCalean Mor. He was
knighted by King Alexander III in 1280, and supported the claim
of Bruce to the throne of Scotland in 1292, and is entered on a docu-
ment as connected with Argyll. Sir Colin had a quarrel with the
MacDougalls of Lorn, and in 1294, at a battle called "Ath Doarg"
(Red Ford), sometimes called string of Lorn, he was slain. These
feuds continued for a series of years between the houses of Lochin
and Lorn, but at last terminated by the marriage of the first Earl of
Argyll with the heiress of Lorn. Sir Gillespie, the gran.dson of the
first Sir Gilespic, was a witness to a charter in 1266, and his eldest
son, Sir Xigel or Neil, married :\Iary, the sister of Robert Bruce;
his name appears on the Ragman Roll of 1299. The second son of
Sir Gillespie, Sir Duncan, founded the house of the Campbell of

325

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLAXS. SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

Londoun. The next chieftain of the clan, Sir Colin, was a son of Sir
Nigel ; he captured the Castle of Duncan in 1334, and was appointed
its keeper. His successor was Sir Archibald, who died in 1372 and
was succeeded by his son. Sir Colin Campbeir(Cailean longantach),
who was in great favor ^dth King Robert II and was employed by
his royal master to restrain the Highlanders, for which he received
grants of lands. He died in 1413 and was succeeded by his son,
Sir Duncan, ''Donnachadh an Aidh" (Duncan the Fortunate). He
was noted for his valor and wisdom, and was a man of great ability.
He w^as created Lord Campbell by James II in 1445, and was the
first of the family that took the title of Argyll. He was accounted
one of the wealthiest barons in Scotland. His wife w^as Marjory,
daughter of Robert Stewart, Duke of Albany, a brother of King
Robert III. He died in 1453, and was buried in the church of
Kilmun, where there is a monument erected over him with a lifesize
statue of himself; round the verge of the tomb is the inscription,
*'Hic jacet Dominus Duncanus Dominus le Campbell, Miles de
Lochow^, 1453."

Sir Archibald Roy Campbell succeeded his father, and mar-
ried Elizabeth, daughter of Lord Somorviile, by whom he had one
son, Colin, v>Tio succeeded him. The nevr laird was granted Argyll;
he w^as created Earl of Argyll in 1457 by James II, and was ap-
pointed to the chieftainship of the county. He was Lord High
Chancellor of Scotland in 14S3. By a marriage with Isabel, second
daughter of John Stewart, Lord of Lorn, he was created Baron of
Lorn, and in 1481 received a grant of lands in Knapdale. He died
in 1493, and was succeeded by his son Archibald, the second Earl of
Argyll, wiio had the honor to command the van of the Royal army
at the battle of Flodden and there fell vrith his Royal master. King
James IV, September 9, 1513. By his wife. Lady Elizabeth Stewart,
the eldest daughter of John, first Earl of Lennox, he had four sons
and five daughters. His eldest son, Colin, third Earl of Argyll,
added to the estate and power. He was succeeded in 1530 by his son
Archibald, the fourth Earl of Argyll. He changed his religious
views in 1547, and was one of the first of the nobility to embrace
the Protestant religion. He died in 1558 and was succeeded by his
son Archibald, the fifth Earl of Argyll, who was present at the
coronation of James VI, where he carried the Sword of State. He
espoused the cause of Queen Marv and commanded her Majesty's

326

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

force at the battle of Langside. He died without issue in 1575, and
was suc<?eeded by his half-brother Colin, sixth Earl of Argj'll. He
died in October, 15S4, and his eldest son, Archibald, became the
seventh Earl of Argyll. He was present at the battle of Glenlivet in
1594, reduced the MacGregors in 1603, and suppressed a favorable
insurrection of the MacDonalds in the Western Isle in 1614. He
afterwards entered the service of Philip III of Spain, and obtained
reno^^^l in the wars of that monarch against the States of Holland.
His eldest son, Archibald, born in 1598, succeeded his father in 1638
as the eighth Earl of Argyll, and was created Marquess of Argyll
in 1638. After the Restoration he was beheaded, May 27, 1661. His
estates and titles were forfeited, but Charles II restored to his son
Archibald the estates and title of Earl of Argyll. He took part in
Monmouth's rebellion, and was beheaded June 30, 16S5. He was
succeeded by his son Archibald, the tenth Earl of Argyll, who re-
turned from Holland with the Prince of Orange in 1688, who created
him Duke of Argyll in 1701. He died two years later and John, his
son, became the second Duke of Argyll and Earl of Green^\'ich. He
was a noted warrior and died in 1743, leaving no male issue. His
English titles became extinct; his brother Archibald succeeded to
the estate and the Scottish honors, Duke of Argyll, etc. His death
occurring without issue in 1761, the title devolved on his cousin.
General John Campbell, of Mamore, second son of Archibald, the
ninth Earl. John, the fourth Duke, died in 1700 and was succeeded
by his son John, the fifth Duke, who died in 1790 and left two sons,
George William, the sixth Duke, who died in 1839, and was succeeded
by his brother, John Douglas, the seventh Duke, known chiefly as the
father of George John Douglas Campbell, the author of **The Reign
of Law," etc. He was known as Marquess of Lorn before the death
of his father in 1847, whom he succeeded as eighth Duke of Argyll.
His death occurred in 1900, when John Douglas Sutherland, born
August 6, 1845, became ninth Duke of Argyll. He had married
in 1871, when he was kno\vm as Marquess of Lorn, Princess Louisa,
daughter of Queen Victoria. He died in 1914, when he was suc-
ceeded by his nephew, Xiall Diarmid Campbell, the tenth and pres-
ent Duke.

Sub-Clans :

Bannatyns, from John de Bennachtyne, Edinburghshire, 1361.
(Ballantyne, Bellenden).

327

HIGHL.'VND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

Burnes, one living- at a burn or brook.

Connocliie, MacCiionnecliey, MacConocliie, Gaelic.

MacDlionnahaidb, son of Donncbaidb or Duncan.

Denoon; Denue from estates MacDermid or MacDiamid, from
DiaiTnid alleged progenitor of tbe clan.

MacGibbon, from Gilbert, among early Campbells.

MacGlasrich, from Campbell of Glass'ary parisb.

Maclsaac (MacKesock, MacKissock), from Isaac Camjjbell.
Maclver, Maclevor, Gaelic Maclamliar, from Norse Ivarr.

MacKellar, Gaelic MacCallare in Argyll records, 1470.

MacNicbol, as from Nicbolas Campbell.

MacOran.

MacOwen.

i\IacTause or MacTavish, from Gaelic MacTaiaihais, son of
Tambus, i. e. Tbomas, also MacTbomas, Taweson, Tbomas, Tliom-
ason, Tbompson.

MacUre and Ur, for Maclver.

Campbell of Breadalbane—Tlie founder of tbis brancb of tbe
Campbell clan was Black Colin of Eome ("Calean dubb na
Eoimbe"), second son of Sir Duncan Campbell by bis wife, Lady
Marjory Stewart. Sir Colin in 1492 received as patrimony from bis
fatber tbe lands of Glenorcby, from wbicb tbe MacGregors bad been
driven, and from tbese lands tbey took tbeir title. Sir Colin was
inarried four times, bis first wife being Mariot, daugbter of Sir
Walter Stewart ; bis second wife. Lady Margaret, daugbter of Jobn
Stewart, Lord of Lorn, and witb wbom be received the third of the
lands of Lorn. During his absence. Lady Margaret built the castle
of Kilchurn (Caolchuirm) Loch Awe. His third A^dfe was Margaret
Robertson, of Strowan ; his fourth, Margaret, daughter of Luke
Stirling of Keir. Sir Colin during his eventful career added greatly
to his loossessions by extending his borders eastward and north-
ward. He died in 1498 and was buried at tbe chapel of Fiularig
Killin. He was succeeded by bis son, Sir Duncan, and tbe frequent
insurrections of the MacGregors gave the family occasion to sup-
press them, thereby increasing his own power and obtaining grants
of that clan's land from the Crown. He was killed at the battle of
Flodden in 1513. He was succeeded by his three sons— Duncan,
John and Colin. The latter died in 1583 and was succeeded by his
son Duncan (VII), who was created Baronet of Glenorcby. He was
known as Black Duncan, or Duncan with tbe cowl. He added greatly
to the lands and church possessions of the family, was the first of

328

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

the Highland lairds to turn their attention to rural improvements,
planted trees, and enforced the planting of them by his tenants. Sir
Duncan died in 1631 and was succeeded by his eldest son, Sir Colin,
who died without issue. His brother Robert became the third baro-
net, and was succeeded by his eldest son, John, who died in 1686, and
his eldest son John became his successor.

Sir John (XI), known as ''Iain Glas," was born in 1635 and
was created Earl of Caithness in 1677 by Charles II of England, and
he immediately began to invade the lands thus granted, which his-
torical event is commemorated in the well known song "The Camp-
bells are Coming." His Majesty, realizing he was in error, com-
pelled Sir John Campbell to drop the Caithness title, and he created
him, in 1681, Earl of Breadalbane and Holland. He was succeeded
by John (XII), the second Earl, who died in 1752 and was succeeded
by his son John (XIII), who died in 1782, leaving no issue. John
(XW) succeeded to the title, being a lineal descendant of Colin of
Mochaster, second son of Eobert (IX). He was created a Baron of
the United Kingdom of Great Britain in 1806 by the title of Mar-
quess Breadalbane of Ta^Tnouth Castle, County of Perth. John,
the second Marquess and fifth Earl, succeeded his father in 1834; he
represented Perthshire in Parliament in 1832. He died without is-
sue in November, 1862, when the Marquisate of Breadalbane and
Earldom of Ormelie in the Scottish Peerage became extinct, and the
succession was disputed. He was succeeded in the Scotch titles by
Sir John Alexander Gavin Campbell, sixth Earl of Breadalbane;
his succession to the titles were based on his being a lineal descend-
ant of "William, the fifth son of Sir Robert Campbell (IX). Sir John
was born in March, 1824, and succeeded his cousin in 1862. He mar-
ried in 1871 Mary Theresa, only daughter of John Francis Ed-
wards of Dublin, Ireland. He died in 1871 and was succeeded by his
son Gavin Campbell, created Marquess of Breadalbane in 1885. He
married in 1872, Alma, daughter of the fourth Duke of Montrose.

Campbell of Cawdor— The first record we have of this branch
of the Campbell clan is John, the seventh Thane of Calder, or Caw-
dor. He married Isabel Rose, daughter of Kilravock in 1492, and
died two years later, leaving a posthumous daughter, Muriel or Mar-
ion. Her grandfather, Kilravock, intended that the heiress should
wed his grandson, her first cousin. Kilravock with the Mackintosh
attempted to possess themselves of the lands of Urquhart of Cro-

329

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

marty. Arg>Tl, the chief justice general, indicted him by a criminal
process for robbery, and secured a wardship in 1495 of Muriel's
marriage from the King, and later she was removed to Inveraray.
In the autumn of 1499, Campbell of Inverliver received the child on
the pretence of sending her south for her education. His force of six-
ty men was pursued by her uncles Alexander and Hugh Calder with
a superior party. The child was sent forward under an escort of six
men, and, to deceive his antagonists, Inverliver dressed a sheaf of
corn with the child's clothes, which was kept in view in the rear by
one of his party. Inverliver being unable to overcome the attack-
ing party, retreated, leaving the fictitious child to the Calders. Tra-
dition says, in the midst of the congratulations of Lady Muriel's
safe arrival at Inveraray, Campbell of Auchinbreck was asked what
was to be done if the child should die before she was marriageable.
''She never can die," said he, "so long as a red haired lassie can
be found on either side of Loch Awe !" Therefore it would appear
that the heiress of the Calders or Cawdors was redheaded.

Lady Muriel in 1510 married Sir John Campbell, third son of
Arg^'ll. "The Book of the Thanes of Cawdor" says Sir John was a
Campbell of the old stamp, incessantly increasing his possessions,
extending his influence and his treaties with his cousins, also with
the MacLeans, MacDonalds and MacNeills, thus showing policy and
knowledge power. From 1524 until 1546. the year of his death. Sir
John Campbell resided permanently at Cawdor. Lady Muriel sur-
vived him for many years, also their son Archibald. Lady Muriel
died about 1575, resigning her thanedom to her grandson, John
(III), who married a daughter of Yv'illiam, fourth Earl Marischal,
by whom he had two sons and two daughters. The eldest of these
daughters married Sir John MacDonald of Islay, the other daughter
married Campbell of Glenfaochan in Lorn. Sir John early in the
seventeenth century sold Croy and disposed of Ferintosh to Lord
Lovat, and mortgaged other lands in order to purchase or conquer the
island of Islay. The thanes of the clan of Campbell of Cawdor kept
possession of Islay from 1612 to 1726, when it was purchased by
Daniel Campbell, one of the Skipness family.

The successor of Sir John (III) was his son, Sir John (IV).
He married for his first wife Jean, a daughter of Sir Duncan Camjv
bell of Gleiiorchy; his second wife was Margaret, daughter of AVil-
liam, Earl of Angus. Sir John resigned the estate of Cawdor in

330

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

1622 to Ills eldest son, Sir JoIiti, T»vho T«ras a member of parliament
from Nairnshire. He married Elizabeth, daughter of Sir Thomas
Urquhart of Cromarty, and died in 1654. The next successor to the
estate was Sir Colin, the youngest son of Sir John (IV). His son,
Sir Hugh, was knighted in 1660, and his son Sir Alexander during
his lifetime resigned the estates to his son John, born 1695. John
Campbell married Mary, eldest daughter and co-heiress of Lewis
Pryce. He was a Lord of the Admiralty and afterwards of the
Treasury. He died in 1777 and was succeeded by liis grandson
John, who was elevated in 1796 to the Peerage of Oreat Britain by
the title of Baron Cawdor of Castlemartin, Pembrokeshire. He
died in 1821 and was succeeded by his son, John Frederick Camp-
bell, first Earl of Cawdor. He married a daughter of Thomas, sec-
ond Marquess of Bath, and died June 27, 1860. His eldest son, John
Frederick Vaughan Campbell, became the second Earl of Cawgor,
and died in 1898, and his son, Frederick Archibald Vaughan Camp-
bell, born in 1849, became the third Earl of Cawdor, and at his death
in 1911 was succeeded by his son, Hugh Frederick Vaughan, born in
1870, fourth Earl of Cawdor. His death occurred in 1914, and his
successor was his son, John Duncan Vaughan Campbell, the fifth
Earl of Cawdor.

Sub-Clan— Caddell, Cawdor, Calder, from a town in Lanark-
shire,

Campbell of Loudoun — The first of the present house of Lou-
doun was Sir Duncan Campbell, grandson of Sir Colin Campbell,
ancestor of the Duke of Argyll, already mentioned. He married
Susanna, daughter and heiress of Sir Reingald Crawford, High
Sheriff of Ayr, who fell in battle in 1303, and was a grandnephew
of the mother of the celebrated Sir "William Wallace.

Loudoun was in 1381 converted into a free barony by a charter
granted by Robert I, and included the lands of Stevenson. Sir
Duncan also obtained from King Robert a charter of the Red Castle,
and by his wife had a son. Sir Andrew, who was taken prisoner with
David II at the Battle of Durham, and held in capti\'ity in England
until 1357. His son, Sir Hugh of Loudoun, was one of those ap-
pointed to meet King James I at Durham in 1423, and his grandson,
Sir George, became a hostage for the King's ransom and accom-
panied the unhappy Princess Margaret to France in 1436, when she
became the Avife of the future Louis XI. Two Sir John Campbells

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

of Loudoun succeeded; Sir Matllicw Campbell was a faithful subject
of Queen Mary, and fought for her at Langside. His second son,
Matthew, settled in Levonia and became the ancestor of the famous
Earl of Loudoun, who became famous in American history in the
eighteenth century.

Sir Hugh Campbell of Loudoun was, like all of his predeces-
sors, High Sheriff of Ayr, and possessed large landed estates de-
rived from Charles, granted between 1580 to 1600. In 1601 he was
created Lord Campbell of Loudoun by James VI. He married Mar-
garet Gordon, of the house of Lochinver. His son John died before
him, leaving a daughter Margaret, who succeeded to all the honors
of Loudoun in 1623, and married Sir John Campbell of Lawers, a
descendant of Colin Campbell, the first Baron of Glenorchy. He was
created by Charles I in 1633, Baron Tarrinzean and Mauchline and
Earl of Loudoun, and in 16-41 was Lord High Chancellor of Scot-
land. His grandson, the second Earl of Loudoun, was James Camp-
bell, colonel of the Scots Greys, and as a major-general was killed
at the battle of Fontenoy in 1715. His elder brother Hugh became
the third Earl of Loudoun, and joined King William's forces at the
time of the Eevolution, and died in 1731. His son John, the fourth
Earl of Loudoun, attained the highest military honors. He was
active in the government service in 1745, and raised a regiment of
Highlanders, consisting of twelve companies, which covered itself
with distinction in the war in Flanders. This regiment was dis-
banded in 1748, and the Earl in 1756 was appointed commander of
the forces in America. Two years later he was commander in
Portugal, and in 1770 he was colonel of the Scots Foot Guards. He
died unmarried, in 1782. The title thus reverted to his brother,
Major General James Mure Campbell, who married Flora, eldest
daughter of MacLeod of Rassay, by whom he had one child, Flora
Mure-Campbell, who became the Countess of Loudoun, and married
in 1801 General Earl of ;Moira, commander-in-chief in Scotland, af-
terwards governor-general of Lidia, and who in 1816 was created
Marquess of Hastings. The Countess Flora was succeeded by her
son George, the seventh Earl of Loudoun and the second Marquess
of Hastings. The seventh Earl of Loudoun in 1858 was succeeded by
his eldest son, Pauhm Reginald Serlo, who became the third Mar-
quess of Hastings and eighth Earl of Loudoun. He was an officer
in the army, and died unmarried in 1861, and was succeeded by his

332

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

brother, Henrj^ Weysford Charles Plantagenet, the fourth Marquess
of Hastings and ninth Earl of Loudoun. xU his death in ISGS the
marquisate and the other titles created by patent, except the Scotch
honors, became extinct. The ninth Earl of Loudoun was succeeded
in his Scottish honors by his eldest sister, Edith ^May, Countess of
Loudoun, who married Charles Frederick Clifton, afterwards Lord
Donington. The Countess died in 1874, and was succeeded by her
eldest son, Charles Edw^ard Hastings, wdio became the eleventh
Earl of Loudoun.

Sub-Clans — Loudoun, a branch.

Colqulioun—Jn the reign of Alexander II, Maldowin, Earl of
Lennox, granted a charter of the lands of Culchone or Colquhoun to
Umfudus (Humphrey) de Kilpatrik. HumjDhrey's successor Ingram
adopted the name of the lands as a surname. In the beginning of the
reign of Robert I a charter of Luss was given by Malcolm, Earl of
Lennox, to Malcolm, Laird of Luss, confirming John, Laird of Luss,
his charter to his son of those lands. Therefore it would appear
that there were three branches of the family— Colquhoun, Kilpat-
rick, and Luss. With regard to the Kilpatrick line, it appears during
the reign of Alexander II that Umphresuis de Kilpatrick obtained a
grant of land and barony of Colquhoun in Dumbartonshire, on which
occasion he assumed the name and arms of Colquhoun. There were,
however, others of the name in early times. Under David II, Gil-
bert Colquhoun, a herald, was forfeited, and lands of Barinneheuric
were bestowed on Isabel of Athois. In the same year a charter was
given to Malcolm Culchone of Gask.

Ingram, Humphrey, Sir Robert and Sir Humphrey, all Colqu-
houns of that ilk, and Luss, succeeded each other, and then came
Sir John, who was governor of Dumbarton Castle during the minor-
ity of James 11. He and one hundred and twenty of his clansmen
were lured into an ambush by Lauchian McLean and other Islesmen,
and massacred. His son Malcolm predeceased him and left a son,
Sir John, who succeeded his grandfather and married a daughter of
Lord Boyd. ISir John was a prominent figure in Scottish history; a
man of ability, he was Comptroller of the Exchequer, 1405 to 1469;
Oreat Chamberlain of Scotland in 1474; appointed governor, for
life, of Dumbarton Castle in 1477 ; and was member of that commis-
sion whose futile scheme was an attempt to arrange a marriage be-
tween the Crown Prince of Scotland and Cecily, the daughter of

333

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

Edward IV of England. Sir John was granted the lands of Rose-
neath, also the Castle of Douglas, whose ruins adorn the banks of
the Clyde, belonging to the Colquhouns. He was slain by a cannon
ball in 1478, during the siege of Dumbarton Castle, in which the
famous "iMons ]\reg" figured.

Sir John was succeeded by his son. Sir Humphrey, who died in
1493, and his successor was his son. Sir John, who was knighted by
James IV and obtained under the great Seal grants of land and bar-
onies in Dumbartonshire. He died in 1535-36 and was succeeded by
his eldest son, Sir John, who died in 1574. His son, Sir Humphrey
Colquhoun, the twelfth Laird of Luss, succeeded to the estates in
his minority; he acquired the heritable coronership of Dumbarton-
shire in 1583. He married (first) Jean, daughter of the Earl of
Olencairn, and (second) Jean, daughter of Lord John Hamilton, but
left no issue. He was defeated with loss of two hundred men at the
bloody battle of Glenfruin in 1607, by the MacGregors, and was
afterwards killed in his own Castle of Benaclira by the MacFar-
lanes. His successor was his brother, Sir Alexander, w^lio died in
1617, when his son, Sir John Colquhoun, became the Thane of the
Clan. He had obtained in 1602 a charter for ten pounds of land in
Donnerbuck. He was made Baronet of Nova Scotia by Charles I in
1625, and during the protectorship of Cromwell was mulcted of two
thousand pounds sterling. His son. Sir John, was the second Baro-
net of Nova Scotia, and died in 1676. His son, Sir John, was the
third Baronet, and died unmarried in 1680, He was succeeded by his
uncle, Sir James, the fourth Baronet, and at his death in 1688 his
son. Sir Humphrey Colquhoun, became the seventeenth Laird of
Luss. He was a member of the Union Parliament, and married a
daughter of Houston of that ilk, by whom he had a daughter Anne.
She in 1702 married James Grant, of Pluscardine. Sir Humphrey
being resolved that the young couple should succeed him in his whole
estate and honors, in 1704 resigned his baronetcy to the Crown and
obtained a new grant, giving himself a life rent, to his daughter
and son-in-law in fee, providing that their heirs should adopt the
name and arms of Colquhoun and that the estates of Grant and Luss
should never be conjoined. Sir Humphrey died in 1718, and James
<jrant succeeded as Sir James Colquhoun. His elder brother dying
without issue in 1719, he succeeded to the estates of Grant, and re-
suming that name was succeeded in the estates of Luss by his third

334

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

son, Sir Ludovick, who on the death of his elder brother unmarried,
succeeded to the estates of Grant ; that of Luss -^-ent to his younger
brother James, born 17-il, created Baronet of Luss in 1786 and died
in 1805. His son, Sir James, was his suc<3essor, and was succeeded
by two James's, the last dying in 1907. The titles and estates then
devolved to Sir Alan John, a cousin of his predecessor. He died in
1910, and was succeeded by his son, Sir Lain, born in 1887, four-
teenth Baronet of Colquhoun, and seventh Baronet of Luss, the pres-
ent chief of the clan. The war cry of the clan is "Cnoc Ealachain;"
the clan pipe music is Gathering ''Ceann na Drochaide Bige,"
* ' Head of the Little Bridge. ' ' March ' ' Caismeachd Chloinn a Chom-
paich," ''The Colquhouns' March." Lament— "Euaig Ghlinne
Preoine," "Rout of Glenfruin." The Badge: Braoileag nan con
(Dogberry) or CaUuinn (Hazel). In the United States the clan is
known by the family name of Calhoun or Calhoon, the badge being a
hazeh

Sub-Clans :

Cowan.
Kilpatrick.
Kirkpatrick.
Macachounich.

MacCowan, from the Gaelic MacComnghain, and a personal
name Comgan. (St. Comgan).

Cumhi, Comyn, Cummhig —This once powerful clan is now
practically extinct. Its badge was Lus Mhic Cuimin, the Cumin
Plant, common sallow, i. e., willow. The clan was located at Bad-
enoch, in the southeast district of Inverness-shire, a wild, mountain-
ous country, interspersed with bleak moorland. From 1080 to 1330
the clan flourished in strength and then began to decline.

Though some researchers claim that they originated in Comines
in the arrondissement of Lille, France, this Norman tradition ac-
cording to the Chronicle of Melrose would seem fictitious. The first
one of the name in accordance with the authority mentioned above
came from Northumberland, and was slain with Malcolm III at Aln-
wick in 1093, leaving two sons, John and William. From the former
all the Cumins in Scotland are said to be descended. William was
preferred to the See of Durham by the Empress Maud.

Sir John, thel^ed Cumin (or Comyn), was the first to be desig-
nated as Lord of Badenoch, and was in 1240 ambassador from Alex-

335

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

aiider II to Louis IX of France. His son John, called the Black
Lord of Badenoch, was second to none of the subjects of Scotland in
wealth and power, and was one of those who vowed to support
Queen Margaret, daughter of Alexander II, in her title to the cro^^•n,
against all mortals; he however agreed to her marriage with the
eldest son of Edward I in 1290, and on her death became an unscrui>-
ulous competitor for the crown of Scotland, basing his claim as be-
ing the son and heir of John, a son of Richard, son of William, son
of Hextilda, a daughter and heiress of Gotherick, son and heir of
Duncan, King of Scotland. Prior to this, Cumin. Lord of Tynedale,
married the heiress of Fergus, the last of the old Earls of Buchan,
and in 1220 in her right became Earl of Buchan.

Edward I of England, in pursuance of his schemes against
Scotland, favored the rival claims of John Baliol to the throne of
Scotland, which however did not prevent the Lord of Badenoch from
swearing fealty in 1292 to the foe. Five years afterwards he died
a prisoner in England, leaving his wife, daughter of John and sis-
ter of King John Baliol. His son, also known as Red Cumin, was an
artful and ambitious dissembler, a panderer to the King of England,
and on the point of betraying Robert Bruce perished under the dag-
gers of Bruce and Kirkpatrick in the Church of Dumfries, February
10th, 1306. He was the last Lord of Badenoch of the surname of
Cumin.

The line of the Earl of Buchan continued to flourish. Earl Wil-
liam, first of the title, founded the Abbey of Deer, now in ruins. He
was Great Justiciary of vScotland in 1220 under Alexander 11. His
brother William was by that monarch created Earl of Menteith on
his marriage to the heiress of that family, with whom he acquired a
vast estate. Alexander, third Earl of Buchan, was Justiciary of
Scotland, and with his clansman, the Lord of Badenoch, was one of
the regents appointed on the death of Alexander III. John, his son,
fourth Earl of Buchan, was High Constable of Scotland and one of
the arbiters on the part of Baliol.

The slaughter of the Red Cumin by Bruce inspired the whole
clan with a desire to avenge his death. They opposed the King, and
were defeated at the battle of Barra in 1308, and pursued as far as
Yjvie. The Earl was outlawed and his forfeited estates were di-
vided between the Keiths, Hays and Douglasses, faithful supporters
of the King, and whose good swords heljx^d to win the battle of Ban-

336

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUI.-CLANS AND FAMILIES

nockburn. His only son married a daughter of the Earl of Pem-
broke, and died without issue ; but Jordanus Cumin, a kinsman of his
got the lands of Inverallochy from Earl Alexander and became an-
cestor of the Cumins of Culter; however, Sir Robert Douglas got a
charter of these lands in 1477 from James III. A number of the
Cumin clan were slain in 1335 in the feudal battle of Culblean, in
•Glenmuick. The old clan is now represented by the Gordon-Cum-
ings, Baronets of Gordonstoun, through the Cummings of Altyre,
who succeeded to the name and arms of Gordon by intermarriage.
Sub-Clans :

Buchan, named from a district in Aberdeenshire.
MacNiven or Niven, from Gaelic, Naomh, a saint.

Dauidson— This clan associated themselves and took protection
under William Mackintosh, seventh of Macldntosh clan, prior to
1350, and ever since has been regarded as a sept of Clan Chattau.
Clan Chattan was an early confederacy of eight clans, deduced from
a reputed founder, Gillacattan Mor; i. e. servant of St. Catan, whose
name means little cat, the cat appearing in the crest and motto.
He had two sons— Xeachtan, ancestor of the MacPhersons; and
Neill, whence the Macintoshes. Neachtan's son was Eead or Beth,
through whose son Angus was a grandson Malcolm MacBeth,
whose title to the earldom of Moray and the chieftainship of the
clan was acknowledged by all Gaelic Scotland. Historians say that
these eight clans and also the Camerons were of the same stock, and
up to the dispute over chieftainship the MacPhersons, Davidsons,
MacGillivrays, MacBeans, Macintoshes, and three clans now extinct,
followed the same chief ; but in modern times these clans are treated
separately. They wore the same badge, red whortleberry, and had
the same war-cry, "Loch Moy."

The Davisons of Invernahaven in Badenoch were, according to
common tradition, originally a branch of the Comyns. After the
downfall of that clan, Donald Du of Invernahaven associated him-
self with Clan Chattan, married a daughter of Angus, sixth Mackin-
tosh, and became a leading member of Clan Chattan. The David-
sons, called ''Clann Daidh," from the first known leader, David Du,
were chief actors in two disastrous fights at Invernahaven and the
North Inch of Perth. In the former encounter, their leadership be-
ing favored by the captain of Clan Chattan, aroused the jealousy of
another clan and they suffered defeat. The Davidsons and Mac-

337

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

Phersons were not only of the Clan Chattan, but were relatives of
the chief, and it is not intelligible why there should be such a bitter
antagonism between them. The battle of Invernahaven arose on ac-
count of a dispute between the Camerons and the Mackintoshes. A
portion of the Mackintosh's lands laid in Lochaber; this had been
leased to the Camerons, and their refusal to pay the rent caused the
Mackintoshes to seize their cattle. Ultimately this led to several
severe fights, with varying success. About 1370 the Camerons con-
vened their numerous clans and dependents, together with several
friendly clans, to demand reprisals. The Mackintoshes collected an
equal force consisting of several tribes under the general name of
Clan Chattan. When the opposing forces came in sight, an unfortu-
nate difference involving priority arose between the MacPhersons
and Davidsons. An appeal being taken to Mackintosh, the captain
of Clan Chattan, he imprudently decided in favor of the Davidsons.
This decision incensed Cluny, the chief of the MacPhersons, and he
withdrew his men, which greatly weakened his allies, who suffered a
defeat. Mackintosh becoming irritated on account of his (J^eat, de-
nounced the conduct of the MacPhersons, and stigmatized them as
cowards, which so stung and incited Cluny that he called upon his
men to attack the Camerons by night, which resulted in a dreadful
slaughter, the enemy being pursued to the foot of a mountain,
and their chief, Charles MacGillony, was killed, at a place called to
this day ''Coire Thearlaich," or Charles' Corr>^ At the battle of
the North Inch of Perth the leading men of the Davidsons, with ex-
ception of one, were killed, whereby the family became virtually ex-
tinct.

The Davidsons of Tulloch stand high among the old landed
families of the Highlands. Alexander Davidson of Davidson in
Cromarty married in 1700, Miss Bayne, of Tulloch, and purchased
the estate from his father-in-law. The Baynes of Tulloch for many
generations occupied great position and influence in Ross-shire.
Tulloch Castle is of ancient date, the keep having been built in 1166,
and other parts of it in 1665. In the seventeenth century a branch
of the family entered the service of France, having proved their
descent to be noble for six generations prior to July, 1629, as sho\\ai
by the Livre d'Or in the imperial archives of France. Another
leading family is that known as the Davidsons of Cantray, in
Inverness-shire.

338

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

Sub-Clans :

Davidson, from the Gaelic MacDaibliidn, usually spelt Mac-
Daid (h).

MacDade, Dade, Davis, Davie, Dawson, Dow.
MacDliardh, pronounced MacKay and Kay.

Drummond — The traditional origin of this clan as stated by
various genealogists, is in Maurice, the son of George, who was a
younger son of Andrew, King of Hungary. Maurice espoused the
cause of Edgar Atheling, the rightful heir to the English throne.
With his mother Agatha and sisters Margaret and Christian, on his
return voyage to Hungary, the ship was wrecked at a place on the
Forth now kno\\ni as St. Margaret's Hope. The eldest princess
became the Queen of ^lalcolm III. Maurice was granted by the
King the lands of Drummond or Dr^Tnen in Stirlingshire, adjoining
the Buchanan estates, from which the family took their name. Dry-
men is derived from the Gaelic word Druenan, from druim, a ridge.
The badge of the clan is Lus an righ—v^ild thvme; or cuileann,
holly.

Maurice married one of the maids of honor of Queen Margaret,
and from their son Malcolm all the Drummonds in Scotland are
descended. There is no doubt that in the early stages of their his-
tory the Drummonds reached opulence and influence. Malcolm Beg,
so-called from his low stature, the sixth of the family, married Ada,
daughter of Malcolm, Earl of Lennox. He is mentioned in charters
in the thirteenth century. Two of his grandsons became prisoners
of Edward I, and the eldest Sir John under compulsion swore fealty
to that monarch and served in the army against France. His eldest
son, Sir Malcolm Drummond, married a daughter of Graham of
Kiiicardline ; was loyal to Bruce, and received from him certain
lands in Perthshire. The grandson of Sir Malcolm Beg, Sir John,
married Mary Montifex, who brought him the estates of Cargill
Stobhall and other places. He had a bitter feud with the ]Monteiths
of Ruskie, in which his kinsman Bryce Drummond was slain in
1330; he was accused of slaying in retaliation three of the Mon-
teiths, and in compensation was forced to resign Rosneath. He re-
tired to his lady's seat at Stobhall. Their daughter Annabella be-
came Queen of Robert III.

Near the seat of Lord Gwdyr, in Muthill, stands the ruins of
the stronghold of this ancient family. How the Drummonds parted

339

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

with the lands of Drymcn is not known. Sir Malcolm Drummond,
the eldest son of Sir Jolm, acquired Cargill, Stobhall, Kinloch, and
other lands, from his aunt, Queen Margaret. He married Isabel
Douglas, Countess of Mar, and was murdered in 1403 by a band of
highland marauders. His son, Sir John Drummond, of Cargill and
Stobhall, Judiciary of Scotland, was his successor. His son "Walter
succeeded him and had three sons; the eldest, Sir Malcolm, died
in 1470, and his son John became the head of the clan. He was a
Judiciary of Scotland, a privy councillor, constable of Stirling
Castle, and employed in various embassies. He was created Lord
Dmmmond in 1487-SS. He died at age of eighty-one, in 1519, and
was succeeded by his great-grandson David.

David, the second Lord Drummond, was t^\'ice married, and at
his death in 1571 his eldest son Patrick became third Lord Drum-
mond. Balfrone was bestowed upon Thomas, a younger brother
of the chief, who before 1305 gave the patronage of the church to the
Abbey of Inchaffry. The Barony of Drummond, which still goes by
that name, before 1488 belonged to the first Earl of Lennox; this
nobleman attempted in 1489 to avenge the death of James III, and
lost the barony by forfeiture. Ten years afterwards the estates
were bestowed upon the first Lord Drummond who, though en-
nobled by King James, joined the insurgents. It remained in the
Drummond or Perth family for one hundred and thirty years, when
in 1630 John, second Earl of Perth, sold it to William, Earl of
Monteith.

The fourth Lord Drummond was created Earl of Perth in 1G05,
and his son John, the second Earl, was taken prisoner at the battle
of Philiphaugh. James, the third Earl of Perth, was eldest son.
James, the fourth Earl, was Lord Chancellor of Scotland; followed
the fortunes of James VII and was created Duke of Perth, K. G.,
and died at St. Germains, France, in 1716. James, his son, the sec-
ond Duke of Perth, married Lady Jane, daughter of the first Duke
of Gordon. He joined the revolution of 1715, and died at Paris,
France, five years later. He was succeeded by his eldest son, James,
who was wounded in 1746 at the battle of Culloden. This line became
extinct in 1902, at the death of the fourteenth Earl without male
issue.

James, the second son of David, the second Lord Drummond,
was created by James VI in 1610 Lord Maderty of Easter Craigton.

340

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

On the death of the third peer, the title devolved on his brother,
Viscount Strathallan, and his descendant, the ninth Viscount, suc-
ceeded to the Earldom of Perth. The present chief of the Drum-
monds is AVilliam Huntly Drummond, fifteenth Earl of Perth, also
Viscount Strathallan born in 1871. Among other families which
may be mentioned are the Drummonds of Hawthornden in ]\Iid-
lothian, cadets of the Perth Drummond; also the Dnimmonds of
Concraig; the Druimuonds of Stanmore in Middlesex; and the
Drummonds of Blair Drummonds.

Farquharson — The Farquharsons are one of the leading septs
of Clan Chattan. Their war cry is Cam na Cuimhne/'CsiiTii of Ee-
membrance;" their badge, Ros na greine, little sunflower, or Lus-
tiani-han-sith, foxglove. The clan branch off from Alexander Ciar,
the third Shaw of Rothiemurchus, who married one of the Stuarts
of Kincardine, the progenitor of the clan being the Farquhar, the
fourth son of this marriage. The clan took up their residence in
Aberdeenshire, and the descendants of Farquhar became Imown as
Farquharsons, or Clan Fhearchair. The name is derived from the
Gaelic word fercliar, fear man; and car, friendly ;— therefore the
clan became known as Farquharsons, or Clan Fhearchair, now Mac-
Keracher or MacKercher. The founder settled in Aberdeenshire in
March, 1371, and his great-grandson, Findla or Finlay Mor, gained
distinction in history of Scotland in 1547 when he was killed while
performing the duties of standard bearer at the battle of Pinkie, and
after him the Farquharsons were termed Clan Fhionnlaidh, or de-
scendants of Finlay. The Farquharsons acknowledge Macintosh as
their chief in a bond of 1591-.

Farquharson of Invercauld in 1641 bore a prominent part in the
Scottish civil wars of that period, and was ordered by Parliament to
levy a body of armed men to secure Angus and the Mearns. Four
years later he served at the head of his clan at the battle of Mont-
rose. In the Ptising of 1715, John Farquharson of Invercauld, with
a force of one hundred and forty men, joined the Clan Chattan reg-
iment. He was lieutenant-colonel of the regiment, and accompanied
it to England, and was taken prisoner at the battle of Preston, after
defending a most dangerous post. He was released from prison Au-
gust 9, 1716. His daughter Anne married Angais, the chief of the
Macintosh clan during the Piising of 1745 ; she took a leading part
for the Stuarts, and was called ''Colonel Anne." At the battle of

341

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

Culloden the Farquharsons numbered five hundred men, and were
in the center of the front line.

The Laird of Invercauld in 1748 gave a ninety-nine years lease
to the government of the Castle of Braemar for a military station.
James Farquharson died in 1750, and was succeeded by his son,
also named James ; the latter in 1745 was a captain of Foot in the
Hanoverian army. He retained possession of the estates for fifty-
six years ; dying in 1806 without male issue, the entail descended to
his only surviving child Catherine, who married Captain James
Eoss, of the Eoyal Xavy, a second son of Sir John Lockhart, Baronet
of Balnagowan ; he took the name of Farquharson, and died in 1810.
His successor was his son James, who died in 1862, and in turn was
succeeded by his son, James Boss Farquharson, who died in 1888
and was succeeded by the present Laird Alexander Haldane Far-
quharson, born in 1867.

The land of the Farquharsons was an ideal residence of a High-
land chief, Invercauld, standing on rising ground not far removed
from the bank of the river Dee, which glides silently and majestical-
ly through the valley. The surrounding country contains vast for-
ests of birch and fir trees. Among the other leading families of the
name are the Farquharsons of Monaltrie, AVhitehouse, Haughton,
Allargue and Breda and Finzean, all located in Aberdeenshire.

Sub-Clans :

Coutts, from Cutts, nickname of Cuthbert. .-..-.-.., • •

Farquhar. , . " ,. "

Fin(d) lay from Fin (d) layson. ' ' « ■ • ^' '■ -

Oreusach, from the Gaelic greusaich, shoemaker.
Hardie or Hardy, from the Xonnan word liardi, daring.
Lyon, a lion.
MacCaig.

MacCardney, MacCartney, said to be from ^MacHardie.
MacCuaig; MacCaig derived from cuthaig or cuhhag, a cuckoo.
MacFarquhar, MacEaracher, MacKer (ra)cher, from the Gaelic
MacFhearchair.
MacHardie.
MacKin (d) lay.
Eeoeh, Eiach, from the Gaelic word riabhach, mottled gray.

Fergusso7i—Th.e badge of clan of Fergusson is the same as that
of the Farquharsons. The ancient home of the clan was in Atholl,
where they founded before the time of Robert the Bruce. Their

342

HIGHI^\ND SCOTTISH CLvVNS, SUE-CLANS AND FAMILIES

chief was Baron Fergusson of Dunfallandy; they also x^ossessed the
third part of the lands of Strathardle and Glenshee in Perthshire.
The Fergrussons were strong supporters of Bruce and wherever in
Scotland he held lands, branches of the clan settled, therefore we
have the Fergusons of Craigdarroch, of Kilkerran, of Kinmundy, of
Pitfour, and of Balquidder.

The Atholl branch followed the banners of Montrose in the
civil wars, and was the original nucleus of the victorious cavalier
army. After Killiecrankie, they joined Viscount Dundee 's army and
formed an important fighting strength of the Dukedom of Atholl and
Earldom of Strathardle. They espoused the cause of Prince Charlie
in 1645, and the Laird was arrested the June following the battle of
Culloden, and imprisoned in the gloomy dungeon of Carlisle.

The Balquidder branch of the clan was settled in that parish in
the thirteen century, but it is not known definitely whether they orig-
inall}^ came from Atholl. They were an important branch of the
clan, and at one time were ministered to by the famous Robert Kirk,
the first to give the Highlanders a metrical translation of the
Psalms in their own language.

The Fergussons of Aberdeenshire were land owners in the
fourteenth century ; the best known families were the Kinmundy and
Pitfour, many of whom distinguished themselves on the Bench and
at the Bar. The Fergussons also were found in Banffshire and Kin-
cardineshire, as well as Fife and Forfar. They were not however
confined to the east coast of Scotland, as several colonies are to be
found in the eighteenth century in Argj^llshire. In the Cowal dis-
trict there are many families of the name. Fergusson of Glenshellich
was the head of the Arg^'llshire families. He held the office of ser-
geantry or mairship of Strachur. Daniel Fergusson the last of the
family to hold the estates, died in 1808.

Fergus Fergusson had a crown charter of Kilkerran, Ayrshire,
in 1466; Duncan Fergusson of Kilkerran appears on the record
1508-1547, and Bernard Fergusson of Kilkerran 1564-1600. His
son, Simon Fergusson of Kilkerran, died in 1591. He was succeed-
ed by his son, Sir John Fergusson of Kilkerran, who suffered for
his attachment to the cause of Charles I and died before 1650. His
eldest son, Alexander, sold Kilkerran to his cousin. Sir John Fer-
gusson, the son of Simon of Auchinwind, the second son of Sir John
Fergusson of Kilkerran. He was created a Baronet of Nova Scotia

343

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

in 1708, and at his decease in 1729 his eldest son, Sir James, became
the second Baronet. He was a judge of the Court of Sessions in 1741
and a member of Parliament from Sutherland. His son Adam was
the third Baronet, and dying in 1813 without issue, the title devolved
on his nephew, Sir James Fergnsson, born in 1765. He married
Jean, daughter of Sir David Dalr>-mple, Lord Hailes. Their only
son, Charles Dalr^Taple Fergusson, on the death of his father in
1838 became the fifth Baronet. His death occurred in 1819, and his
eldest son, the Eight Honorable Sir James Fergusson, became the
sixth Baronet. He gained distinction in military life, also in gov-
ernment circles ; was governor of South Australia, New Zealand and
Bombay. He also filled the position of Under Secretary of Foreign
Affairs and Postmaster General. He died in 1907, and was succeed-
ed by his son. Sir Charles Fergusson, the fifth and present Baronet,
who was identified in the military life of Great Britain, died in 1805,
and the estate was sold three years later.

The family is of great antiquity in Dumfries and Galloway, and
the Fergussons of Craigdarroch are among the old families of Scot-
land. The head of this family in 1587 was summoned before the
Council and fined for being in rebellion against the King. John
Fergusson of Craigdarroch was in 1612 Commissioner in Parlia-
ment for Dumfriesshire. A head of the family married Annie Lau-
rie, of Maxwelltown, made famous by the Scottish song. x\nother
Laird was slain at the battle of Killiecrankie.

The name is derived from the Gaelic words, fear, a man, and
gus, strong, and has many variations, as Fergus, Ferries (for Mac-
Fearghuis), MacFergiis, MacKerras (Gaelic, MacFeargluds), Mac-
Kersey.

Sub-Clan-MacAdie.

Forbes — The clan of Forbes takes its name from the Aberdeen-
shire parish of Forbes, and the Morgans was also an Aberdeenshire
clan and are possibly one and the same with the Forbeses. The
first one on record is Duncan Forbes, who had a charter for the
lands of Forbes from Alexander III in 1271. John Forbes of Forbes
is named in 1306 on the English Poll. Sir Christopher De Forbes
is named in a grant of land in 1325.

John De Forbes of that ilk had a charter from Thomas, Earl
of Mar, of lands of Edinbanchory and Craiglogy, which was con-
firmed in 1361 by King David II. He was sheriff of xVberdeen in

344

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

1374, and the Bishop of Moray granted him the lands of Fyronie
in 1378. He was succeeded by his son, Sir John Forbes, who was
a man of eminence in the days of Robert II and III. He further
increased the acquisitions of the family possessions and died in 1406.
He had four sons — Alexander, William, John, and Alaster Cam;
and from the three younger sprang the Forbeses of Pitsligo, Cullo-
den, Waterton and Foveran.

His successor, the eldest son Sir Alexander Forbes, accom-
panied in 1408 Alexander Stewart, Earl of Mar, on an expedition
into England to tilt with English knights. He served with honor
in France at the head of one hundred horse and forty pikemen
under Constable Buchan, in the war against Henry V, and was raised
to the peerage by James I about 1442 as the first Lord Forbes. At
his death in 1448, he was succeeded by his eldest son. Sir James, who
in 1456 received a license to fortify the castle of Drumminor, com-
monly called Forbes. He married Egidia, daughter of William
Keith, the first Earl Marischal. Of their three sons, William became
the third Lord Forbes, Duncan ancestor of the Forbeses of Cor-
sindae, and Monymusk and Patrick ancestors of the Forbeses, Bar-
onets of Craigievar, now Lord Sempill, and also of the Earls of
Granard.

Sir William married Christian Gordon, daughter of Alexander,
first Earl of Huntly, and was succeeded in rotation by his three
sons— Alexander, Arthur, and John, as the fourth, fifth and sixth
Lord Forbes. The latter was t^^'ice married. His eldest son by his
second marriage, John, was executed in 1537 for an alleged con-
spiracy against the life of James V. His second son, William, be-
came the seventh Lord Forbes, and married Elizabeth, daughter and
co-heir of Sir William Keith of Innerugie; died in 1547, and his
eldest son, John, the eighth Lord Forbes, became his successor. He
was active on the King's side against the Catholic Lords, 1594-95.
His eldest son, William, became a member of a religious order
abroad and died in 1592. His second son, John, succeeded to the
title and estates as the ninth Lord Forbes, but joined the order of
Capuchins and died unmarried ; and Arthur, his half-brother, became
the tenth Lord Forbes. His eldest son, Alexander, succeeded him
as the eleventh Lord Forbes. He was a lieutenant-general under
Gustavas Adolphus, afterwards in command of the Scottish army
sent in 1643 to Ireland, and died at Stockholm, Sweden, in 1672.

345

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

The successions of the baronetcy for the next half century were
to the eldest sons, all named William, who respectively were the
twelfth, thirteenth, and fourteenth Lord Forbes. Francis, the fif-
teenth Lord Forbes, was a son of William, and was succeeded by
his uncle James as the sixteenth Lord Forbes. His son James be-
came his successor as seventeenth Lord Forbes, and married in 1760
Catharine, only daughter of Sir Kobert Innes, Baronet of Orton.
He was appointed deputy governor of Fort William, where he died
in 1804, when the title and estates devolved on James Ochonoar, his
eldest son, who became tlie eighteenth Lord Forbes. He was a
general officer in the army, colonel of the Twenty-first Scots Fusili-
ers. His eldest son, James, lieutenant-colonel of the Coldstream
Guards, died before his father, and he was succeeded by his second
son, Walter, as the nineteenth Lord Forbes. His lordship also served
in the Coldstream Guards at the battle of Waterloo, and died in
1868, and was succeeded by his second son, Horace Courtenay Gam-
mell, as the twentieth Lord Forbes. At the latter 's death unmar-
ried, in 1914, this brother, Atholl Laurence Cuningham, the sixth son
of W^alter, the nineteenth Baron Forbes, succeeded to the title and
estates. The Barony of Forbes is the first in the peerage of Scot-
land, and takes rank before all the Lords of Parliament.

Forbes of Pitsligo— As before stated, Duncan the second son
of James, the second Lord Forbes, was the ancestor of the Forbes
of Pitsligo. He married Christian Mercer, daughter of the Laird
of Ballief, Provost of Perth, and widow of Gilbert Skene of that ilk.
Their son William married Margaret Lumsden ; their two sons were
James, who continued the line, and Duncan who obtained the Priory
lands of MonjTnusk at the time of the Eeformation. He married
.Agnes Gray, and died in 1587, and their son William married Lady
Margaret Douglas, daughter of William, the ninth Earl of Angus.
The death of William Forbes of MomTimsk occurred before 1618,
when he was succeeded by his eldest son William, who was created a
Baronet of Nova Scotia in 1626 and became the first Baronet of
MonjTiiusk. His son William was the second Baronet of Monymusk,
and was succeeded by his only son. Sir John, as the third Baronet of
Monymusk. He had with other issue John, from whom the family of
Ogilvie-Forbes of Bo^^ldlie are descended. The fourth Baronet, Sir
William Forbes, sold Mominusk to Sir Francis Grant, Lord CuUen,
in 1713. William, the fifth Baronet, succeeded his grandfather, and

346

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

at his death in 1743 his eldest surviving son. Sir William, a banker of
great eminence in Edinburgh, succeeded to the title and estates. His
death occurred November 12, 1S06, and he was succeeded by his eld-
est son William as the seventh Baronet. He married Williamina, sole
child and heir of Sir John Belches Stuart. Of the issue of this mar-
riage, William, the eldest son, a captain in the army, died uimiarried
in 1826. The second son, John Stuart, at the death of his father in
1828, became the ninth Baronet. Sir John assumed the additional
name of Hepburn on the death of Alexander Hepburn, as their en-
tail to the barony of Invermay and as heir-in-law to the estate of
Balmanno, both in the county of Perth. He died May 27, 186G, and
was succeeded by his nephew, William Stuart Forbes, born June 16,
1S3G, as the ninth Baronet. He died July 5, 1906, and the honors and
estates devolved on his oldest son. Sir Charles Hay Hepburn Stuart
Forbes, born June 8, 1871, the present Baronet.

The Forbes, Baronets of Craigievar, a branch of the ancient
clan of Forbes, was founded by Patrick Forbes of Corse, armor-bear-
er of James III. He had in 1482 a feu charter from the crown of
Coull Kencraige and Corse in the barony of Oneil. His son, David
of Forthirbirss, had the same lands confirmed in 1506, and five years
later they were erected in his favor into the barony of Oneil. His
son by his wife, Elizabeth Panter, Patrick Forbes of Corse, mar-
ried Marjory, daughter of Lumsden of Cushny, and was father of
William Forbes of Corse, who died in 1596, having married Eliza-
beth, daughter of Strachan of Thornton, by whom he had with other
issue, Patrick of Corse, Bishop of Aberdeen, noted for his piety and
learning. William, his second son, accumulated a large fortune by
mercantile pursuits abroad, and purchased Craigievar in 1610 from
John Mortimer, and finished the beautiful castle that the former
owner had commenced. The male line of the Bishop failing, he suc-
ceeded his father, and in 1630 was created Baronet of Nova Scotia
and became first Baronet of Craigievar. He acted on the Parliamen-
tary side during the civil war and at his death was succeeded by his
eldest son. Sir John Jorbes, known as "iho Eed Sir John," a man
of note and of great energy of character. His son. Sir William
Forbes, became the third Baronet, and was succeeded by his son, Sir
Arthur Forbes, who for many years represented the County of
Aberdeen in Parliament. His son, William, the fifth Baronet of
Craigievar, married Hon. Sarah, eldest daughter of John, thirteenth

347

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

Lord Sempill, and their son Arthur, the sixth Baronet, was succeed-
ed by his brother John, who died February 16, 1846, having issue
William, who as the eighth Baronet, succeeded his cousin Maria
Janet Baroness Sempill as the seventeenth Baron Sempill. He was
a lieutenant in the Coldstream Guards and served in the Crimean
War. He died July 21, 1905, and was succeeded by his eldest son,
John Forbes Sempill, as the eighteenth Lord Sempill,

The Irish branch of the Forbes clan was established by Sir
Arthur Forbes, the sixth son of William Forbes of Corse, and a
grandson of Patrick Forbes, the armor bearer of James III. He
settled in Ireland in 1620; two years later he was made by patent a
free denizen of that kingdom. He was created in 1628 a Baronet
of Nova Scotia, and obtained a grant of lands in the county of Long-
ford, which were erected into the manor of Castle Forbes. He mar-
ried Jane, ^^^dow of Sir Claud Hamilton of Clom^l, and she de-
fended Castle Forbes in 1646. Sir Arthur was killed in a duel in
1632, while abroad as lieutenant-colonel of his regiment in the ser-
vice of Gustavus Adolphus. His eldest son. Sir Arthur, zealously
espoused the royal cause in Scotland, served under Montrose, was
rewarded after the Restoration by being sworn of the privy council
in Ireland and appointed marshal of the army in that kingdom. He
was elevated to the peerage of Ireland in 1675 as Baron Clanehugh
and Viscount of Granard, county of Longford, and in 1684 was
created Earl of Granard. His lordship died in 1695 and was suc-
ceeded by his son Arthur, who also gained military honors and was
imprisoned in the Tower by William III. He died in 1734, and his
only surviving son, George, became the third Earl of Granard. He
was called to the House of Peers during the lifetime of his father
as Lord Forbes. A naval officer of great eminence, at the time
of his death he was senior admiral of the British Na^^^ His son
George, the fourth Earl of Granard, was a lieutenant-general in the
army, and at his decease in 1769 was succeeded by his only son
George, whose surviving son George became the sixth Earl. This
nobleman was created in 1806 a peer of the United Kingdom as
Baron Granard of Castle Donnington in the county of Leicester.
His lordship died in Paris, June 9, 1837, and was succeeded by his
grandson, George Arthur Hastings, who died in 1889, when the
title and estates devolved on his eldest son, Bernard Arthur Wil-
liam Patrick Hastings, the eighth and present Earl of Granard.

348

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

The war cry of the Forbes is Lonacli — a mountain in Strath
Don. The clan pipe music is march, Cath ghlinn eurainn, the
battle of Glen Eurann; also The Lonach Highlanders. The badge,
bcalaidh, broom.

Sub-Clans :

Bannerman, flagbearcr.

Fordvces, from Fordyce parish in Banffshire.

Michie, a variant spelling for Forbush.

Fraser— The name Fraser is spelt variously as Frazer, Fres-
ser, Frezel, Frisel, and on the Eoll of Battle Abbey it is Fresell.
The Gaelic form is *'FriseaL" The name is referred to in the old
French, as freze, strawberry, a possible diminutive of which is frez-
el, Latin fragula. Seven strawberry leaves fonn part of the armor-
ial bearings of the Frasers. The war cry is ''A Mhor-fhaiche,"
^'The Great Field," and later ''CaistealDhuni," Castle Downie.
The badge, iuhhar, yew.

The clan is of Norman descent, and their first resting place in
Scotland was East Lothian, and in the twelfth and thirteenth cen-
turies they diverged into Tweeddale and subsequently into the shires
of Inverness and Aberdeen. In the thirteenth century a line of
Frasers owned Oliver Castle, in the county of Peebles. The first
record is of Gilbert of Eraser, a witness of a charter to the monas-
tery of Coldstream in 1109, during the reign of AJexander 11. Si-
mon Fraser made many donations for religious purposes in the time
of David I. During the reign of William the Lion, Bernard Fraser
in 1178 made a donation to Newbattle Abbey. In the time of Alex-
ander II there are records of Gilbert Fraser, Bernard Fraser of
Drem, and Thomas Fraser. But it is difficult to connect these Fra-
sers with each other, though doubtless they come of common stock.

Oliver, of Oliver Castle in the county of Peebles, son of Gilbert,
dying without issue, Adam, son of Oliver's brother Udard, succeed-
ed; Laurence, the next in succession, dying without issue, was suc-
ceeded by the third son of Gilbert. Simon, son of the last incumbent,
vas succeeded by his brother Bernard, prominent in the reign of
Alexander II, and he by his only son. Sir Gilbert Fraser of Oliver
Castle. Sir Simon, pater, was succeeded by Simon, filius. As he
had no son, the reversion went to Sir Andrew Fraser, son of Sir Gil-
bert, who was younger brother of Simon pater. His son was the

349

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

first of the Frasers of Lovat, says Mackenzie (''History of the Fra-
sers"). Sir Simon Fraser of Oliver Castle held a high position
among the Magnates Scotioe in the troubles after the death of Alex-
ander 11. He won three battles of Roslin in one day in the year
1303; three years later he was executed by Edward I, leaving two
daughters as co-heiresses. The male succession was continued by the
posterity of Alexander Fraser, a younger brother of the family, who
seems to have been the first Frazier to possess estates in the High-
lands. He was killed at the battle of Dupplin.

Burke continues the succession from Simon filius, to a brother
Alexander, who married Mary, sister of Eobert Bruce, and head of
the Frasers of Findrack ; Hugh was a grandson of this wSimon. He
was a portioner, with Sir William Fenton of Ard, of lands from the
Bishops of Moray, and owned Kinnell in Forfarshire. His grand-
son Hugh, who succeeded as chieftain of the clan, was High Sheriff
of Inverness, one of the ransom hostages for James I, and on his
return from England granted lands in Nairn and of the barony of
Kinnell in Forfarshire. By some authorities he is counted as the
first Lord Lovat. He died in 1440, and was the father of Thomas
or Hugh Fraser, w^ho died ten years later, leaving a son in his
minority.

Hugh Fraser is generally acknowledged as the first Lord of
Lovat or Lord Fraser of Lovat, created between 1458 and 1464.
His eldest son Hugh fell in the battle of Flodden, and his second
son, Alexander, was ancestor of the Frasers of Farraline and Led-
clune. Thomas, the second Lord Lovat, was in the reign of James
IV, Justiciary of the North of Scotland. He died in 1524, and his
eldest son Hugh became the third Lord; his second son James was
the ancestor of the Frasers of Culbokie. The third Lord of Lovat
was Queen Mary's Justiciary in the north, and was in 1544 with his
eldest son Hugh, killed in an engagemert with the MacDonalds at
Loch Lochy. His second son, Alexander, became the fourth Lord
Lovat, and at his death in 1558 the title and the estates devolved on
his eldest son, Hugh, who died in 1576, and his son Simon became the
sixth Lord Lovat. His death took place in 1633, and his eldest
son Simon having predeceased him, the succession went to his second
son Hugh. The seventh Lord Lovat died in 1646, and was succeeded
by his grandson Hugh, a son of his second son Hugh, who died in
1643.

350

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

Hugh, the eighth Lord Lovat, had a son Hugh, who on his death
in 1672 became the ninth Lord Lovat. He married Amelia, daugh-
ter of John Marquess of Atholl. The issue of this marriage was four
daughters; Amelia, the eldest, on the death of her father in 1696,
assumed the title of Baroness Lovat, though her right was ques-
tioned by her uncle Thomas Fraser of Beaufort, and his son Simon.
The case was contested in the courts, though she continued to possess
the estates until 1715, when the case was compromised. Thomas
Fraser of Beaufort and his heirs was declared as possessor of the
title and estates as the tenth Lord Lovat de jure. His death having
occurred in 1699, his son Simon became eleventh Lord Lovat. His
career was remarkable. After the death of Hugh,, the ninth Lord
Lovat, he induced his eldest daughter to elope with him, but she soon
afterwards returned to her mother. He then seized the estates, and
for this and other acts of violence he was tried in absence in 1698
and a sentence of death and attainder pronounced against him. He
next forcibly possessed the person of the ^\idow of the ninth Lord
and compelled her to marry him, for which he was tried and out-
lawed in 1701. In 1715 he took part with the government, obtained
a remission of his crimes and a gift of Fraser of Fraserdale for-
feited life rent of the Lovat estates. He then endeavored to assert
his right to the dignity of Lord Lovat at an election of representa-
tives peers, but his vote was objected to. He however obtained from
the Court of Sessions a remission of the decision, giving the heir
female the title, and in virtue of decree in his favor in 1730 became
eleventh Lord Lovat. He took part in the rebellion of 1745, was
impeached by the House of Lords, and executed April 9, 1747. His
son Simon became a general in the army, saw service in Portugal
and America. His father's forfeited lands were granted him, and
he died in 1782. The last of the direct line of the family was Archi-
bald Campbell, Consul General to Algiers in 1766, and member of
Parliament for Inverness in 1782. He married Jane, daughter of
William Fraser of Ledclune. His five sons predeceased him, un-
married. He died December 8, 1815, and the male representation of
the family passed to Thomas Alexander Fraser, twelfth Baron
Lovat, descended from Thomas, the second son of Alexander, the
fourth Lord. He was created Baron Lovat of Lovat, county In-
verness, January 28, 1837, in the peerage of the United Kingdom,
and also established his rights to the Scottish barony of Lovat. He

351

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

was succeeded on his death, June 2, 1875, by his eldest son Simon,
the thirteenth Baron Lovat, born December 21, 1828, and died Sep-
tember 6, 1SS7, when the honors devolved on the present baron, his
second son, Simon Joseph.
Sub-Clans ;

Frissell, or Frizell.

Maeinmey, ^Uakemie, MacKim, ^facKimmie, MacShimes, Mac-
Simon, MacSimin, MacS;^Tiion, Sim, Sims, Simon, Syme, Syom, aU
from Simon pater, his sous being in G-aelic, MacShimi, pronounced
Macimney.

Tweedie (Twiddy), emigrant from Tweeddale.

352

Editorial — Literary Notes

It is pleasing to find in such discriminating prints as the literary
pages of the ''Xew York Times" and the ''New York Evening
Post," appreciative references to ''Americana." These publica-
tions are held in regard by an unusually intelligent contingent of the
reading public.

The current number of "The Yale Review" presents, as usual,
a most appealing array of papers, of real timeliness, neither too
reminiscent nor too anticipative. Among the principal ones are
Mario Puccini's "Young Italy," telling of the new aspirations of
Italy's i^eople as following after the Great War; Mr. McCracken's
masterly study of "^bnerican College Government ;" Mr. Lett's "A
Child's Eeligion," of deep interest to every parent who recalls his
own youth and contrasts himself with his son and daughter just
entering upon young man and young womanhood; Professor
Bragg's "New World of the Atom," which suggests more stu-
pendous questions than science has yet answered; and C. Reinold
Noyes' "Chart of Population." As usual, the Book Reviews are
of commanding interest, but only a few captions may be here cited :
"Autobiographical Intimacies," dealing with recent volumes by
Mrs. Patrick Campbell, John Drew, the Countess Tolstoy, Harry
Kemp, John St. Leo Strachey and James Gibbons Huneker; "Me-
morials of Prime Ministers," portraying various of Britain's lead-
ing men during the war recently closed: "Self-Criticism in Amer-
ica," sui^gesting wherein American literature is deserving of re-
buke; and "Wilsonia," citing more than a half-dozen volumes in
which "The Peace President" (such is the title of one of them), is
considered from as many different standpoints by as many differ-
ent close observers, most of them on more or less intimate relations
with him.

This summary cannot be dismissed without mention of the
review by Mr. Beers of P. P. Howe's "Life of Hazlett," a hack
writer whom the re\iewer brings into \'ivid contrast with several

353

EDITORIAL

brighter geniuses. But why should said reviewer in these "fair,
well spoken days," call up such visions as witness the following:

*' At one time, Hazlett drank too much gin, though his biograph-
ers do not acknowledge that it hurt his complexion. And he broke
off the habit, and during his last fifteen years took nothing stronger
than tea — very strong fea, which was probably worse for him than
gin. Charles Lamb also drank too much gin ; Addison exceeded in
wine-bibbing; Thackeray was over-fond of claret; and Daniel AVeb-
ster's performances with the brandy bottle are legendary. There
was more drinking in a single night at Ambrose's than Hazlett or
Lamb equaled in a month. But then they drank whiskey at Am-
brose's, 'the true Glenlivit,' the drink of Tories and gentlemen."

The reviewer might have added, which he did not, and it is not
necessarily a reflection upon present-day writers, that there was a
very superior literature in those (as-compared-to-the present) dis-
solute days.

"The Canadian Historical Review" (Toronto, June, 1923),
has an article of commanding interest, "Some Letters of David
Thompson," who has been denominated "the greatest land geog-
rapher the British race has produced." Born in England, in 1770,
he left school at the early age of fourteen, but with an ardent love
for mathematics, and was apprenticed to the Hudson's Ba^' Com-
pany, which he left after thirteen years to join the North West Com-
pany. While thus employed, he devoted himself to exploring and
surveying the immense region between the Eocky Mountains and
Hudson's Bay, and from his data he made his famous map of Xorth-
w^estern America. His later days were pitiful. He impoverished
himself in paying off the debts of sons M-liom he had set up in busi-
ness. His eyesight failed him. Finally, he was obliged to sell his
surveying instruments and even to pawn his coat, to procure food
for his family and himself. His biographer (Mr. J. B. Tirrell) has
said of him that with extraordinary accuracy he placed on his map
the main routes of natural travel in one million two hundred thou-
sand square miles of Canada, and five hundred thousand square
miles of the United States; he surveyed the head waters of the
Mississippi, he opened the first trade between what is now Canada
and the territory beyond the Great Divide ; he fixed the locations of
outstanding geographical points over this vast area w^th the sure-

354

EDITORIAL

ness of an expert astronomer, though he had to learn how to figure
with the stars when he was a boy wintering on the Saskatchewan
river. Adds Mr. Tirrell, what he did has been of inestimable prac-
tical value to the continent and to the world. And after all this,
Mr. Tirrell finally says :

** For whatever reason, the project of publishing the map came
to naught. It is a curious commentary on human nature that while
other maps of the period were eagerly ])urchased, often for the sake
of information that had been lifted without acknowledgment from
Thompson's map, no market could be found for the original, al-
though it contained not only all that the map-makers of the day
could offer in regard to Northwestern America, but also a wealth of
information, the result of a lifetime's close observation, which
hitherto had not seen the light in any form, and some of which has
not even yet been published except insofar as it is included in the
reproduction accompanying the Champlain Society's edition of
Thompson's Journals. "

353

Statement of the Ownership, Management, Circulation, Etc.

RjEQUmED BY the AcT OF CoNGRESS OF AUGUST 24, I912.

OF AMERICANA, published Quarterly at Somerville, New Jersey, for April 2nd, 1923.

City and State of New York, )
County of New York, J •^■^•

Before me, a Notary Public, in and for the State and County aforesaid, per-
sonally appeared Marion L. Lewis, who, having been duly sworn according
to law, deposes and says that he is the Vice-President and Manager of the American
Historical Society, Inc., publisher of Americana, and that the following is, to the best
of his knowledge and belief, a true statement of ownership, management, etc., of the
aforesaid publication for the date shown in the above caption, required by the Act of
August 24, 1912, embodied in section 443, Postal Laws and Regulations, to wit:

1. That the names and addresses of the publisher, editor, managing editor, and
business managers are: Publisher, The American Historical Society, Inc., Somerville,
N. J., and 80 East nth street, New York City; Editor, Fenwick Y. Hedley, No. 80 East
nth street. New York City; Managing Editor, Alarion L. Lewis, No. 80 East nth street,
New York City; Business Manager, Marion L. Lewis, No. 80 East nth street, New
York City.

2. That the owners are: The American Historical Society, Inc.; Benjamin F.
Lewis, Sr., No. 908 Central avenue, Wilmette, 111.; Marion L. Lewis, No. 80 East nth
street. New York Citv ; Metcalf B. Hatch, Nutley, N. J.; Ed Lewis, No. 192 Park Place,
Brooklyn, N. Y. ; F. M. Keller, 80 East nth St.. New York, N. Y. ; Benj. F. Lewis, Jr.,
180 North Alarket St.. Chicago, 111. ; John P. Downs. 1006 East 2Sth St.. Brooklyn, N.
Y. ; Louise M. Greuling. 22 Weston Place, Nutley, N. J. ; Harriet H. Lewis, 908 Central
Ave., Wilmette, 111.; J^Iabel E. Lewis, 171 Prospect St., Nutley, N. J.; Myrtle M. Lewis,
1006 East 28th St., Brooklyn, N. Y. ; Florence K. Parks, State Road, Great Barrington,
Mass.

3. That the known bondholders, mortgagees, and other security holders owning or
holding I per cent, or more of total amount of bonds, mortgages, or other securities are:
None.

4. That the two paragraphs next above, giving the names of the owners, stock-
holders, and security holders, if any. contain not only the list of stockholders and security
holders as they appear upon the books of the company, but also, in cases where the
stockholder or security holder appears upon the boc-ks of the company as trustee or in any
other fiduciary relation, the name of the person or corporation for whom such trustee is
acting, is given; also that the said two paragraphs contain statements embracing affiant's
full knowledge and belief as to the circumstances and conditions under which stock-
holders and security holders who do not appear upon the books of the company as
trustees, hold stock and securities in a capacity other than that of a bona fide owner;
and this afTiant has no reason to believe that any other person, association, or corporation
has any interest direct or indirect in the said stock, bends, or other securities than as so
stated by him.

MARION L. LEWIS, Business Manager.
Sworn to and subscribed before me this 2nd day of April, 1923.
(Seal). F. M. KELLER.

Notary Public Bronx Co., No. 84.

Certificate filed in N. Y. Co.. No. 482.

Commission expires March 30, 1924.

356

■^l^-'

\/y--':v,^-^-' -\

: 'r, \ ' ' .

*>^^^" ^; '

'i- '^■:''h\

\e'^

vi/N^ -■

".>■-

ftl^it::::

"r^-' ':i;CM'-'- -"■

•' ,<5-^. •

.. ' < - ' ■.'^- ;'■ '■ '. ■"" ; , ■

^(^^~ "■■ ^'•'■' '■■■ '

*:""■■

' -> ^ ~"' ■

^-^

Ic^-X .-;

/-' '

:.>^

^«C>v^-

■W ->.'

roHTRMTS or Ti.K 6ir.Nrr.= nr Tin. ,m;.-, vn ^•^n^• ok iM.i.rF.NPr.NCE.

•xV

H*^-

~ ■^.

■ 'I?'

« ■: V

^■.r

d-Zi-

♦J"

•

itl"^

:'"i-

l-.y

; ^^

i ki ■

ill

111.

.'^^f'^^^f^!^!*..

■-■■'w^.tyfegfciiiMgmttfiiMitiWi^
Above, Standish Hall, Standi^h. Eelo

'•'^"^-^" ■■-''

Jlr-ili^

:ks. Standish

AMERICANA

OCTOBER, 1923

Historic Pilgrim Shrines

By Mrs. Alton Beooks Parker (Amelia Day Campbell)

^^^^^ N my travels through Europe last summer, as a descend-
"^^^ 1 5^>^i!j ant of Mayflower ancestry I made pilgrimages to the
^*al»^il countries with which the lives of our Pilgrim Fathers

are interwoven. Holland claimed my first attention, and
I ajDproached Leiden with reverence. It is only a short distance
from the Hague, and is one of the most picturesque to^vns in Hol-
land. It has a population of less than sixty thousand. The rivers
run through the town, and are used as canals. A favorite means of
freight carrying is by the boats on these waterways, propelled by
their huge magenta colored sails. There are many attractive pub-
lic buildings, and it was from the Burg that the inhabitants watched
for eleven months for the relief promised them by William the
Silent, which eventually arrived in time to drive the Spaniards
away.

The place of greatest interest to Mayflower descendants is St.
Peter's Church, where John Eobinson lies buried in the southwest
chapel. On the outside of the wall is this inscription :

The Mayflower 1620

in memory of

Eevd. John Eobinson M. A.

Pastor of the English Church worshipping

Over against this spot A. D. 1609-1625

Whence at his prompting went forth

The Pilgrim Fathers

To settle in New England 1620

Buried in this House of Worship 4 March 1625

Aet. 49

The church is a very large handsome edifice, seating several
thousand people. The pulpit is that used by John Robinson, Be-

357

HISTORIC PILGRIM SHRINES

fore the Pilgrims worshiped here it was a Catholic Cathedral.
There is a row of grated windows opening on a high balcony through
which the nuns used to listen to the service.

There is one place in Leiden that sightseers, even ^Mayflower
descendants, like to \dsit because of its quaintness, seclusion and
charm, and that is St. Anna Hofgen, meaning almshouse. One opens
a street door and walks down a long passage to a little cloistered
square full of flowers and sunshine. There are thirteen entrance
doors from the square, each of which admits to a tiny compartment
of one room with a cupboard in the wall for sleeping, and a pantry,
the upper attic room being the kitchen. These thirteen compart-
ments are now occupied by thirteen old ladies, but were formerly the
abodes of thirteen nuns. In this enclosure there is a small chapel
about twelve feet square, ''above which is the priest's small room
containing the confessional chair, the tiny oak panelled recess for
bis bed, the iron chest for his collections, and his copper warming
pan. ' '

We are not unmindful of the fact that it was here in Leiden
that the Pilgrims lived for about twelve years, and that it was the
liberal laws of government, equal educational advantages for boys
and girls, and others as well under which they had dwelt in Holland,
on which many of their owii laws were based when they settled in
Pljinouth. At the same time the Hollanders must have learned
much from these English people who resided so long in their midst.
I found the Hollanders delightful, courteous and helpful. There
was no question asked that they did not answer cheerfully, and no
help needed that was too much trouble to perform. They spoke
English fluently, therefore we had a bond of mutual understanding
from the outset.

I heard a very good story a few days ago told by an English
knight from South Africa. It seems a brawl took place in a crowded
room in ^vllich about twenty men were attacking one man. Suddenly
his voice rang out, "Is there anyone here who speaks God's lan-
guage and with an American accent?" At once six men jumped
up and rushed to his rescue. One of them was a Dutchman. It was
he who told the story to Sir Percy Fitzpatrick, and further told him
that he had learned the accent from the American doughboys during
the late war. He probably knew the language long before.

I left Holland with regret, but war-time restrictions still pre-

358

HISTORIC PILGRIM SHRINES

vailed, and if one stayed more than a certain number of days it was
necessary to liave a special permit and one's passport vised anew.
The next place of interest, after visiting the Standish country,
of which I will speak in detail later, was Plymouth, England. It is
a fine old town with a rock-bound promontory coast strongly fortified,
and a magnificent view. The esplanade at the top is called the Hoe.
It is one of England's chief seaports, and has a finely sheltered har-
bor. I stood at the Barbican and on the commemorative stone in-
scribed '*i\rayflower 1620," which memoralizes the spot from which
our forefathers set sail for Plymouth, Massachusetts, crowded into
the Mayfloiver because of the unseaworthiness of the Speedivell
which had brought some of them from Holland. In the wall is a
bronze tablet which reads as follows :

On the 6th of September, 1620, in the Mayoralty of Thomas Fo^vnes

after being kindly entertained and courteously used by divers

Friends there dwelling, the Pilgrim Fathers sailed from

Plymouth in the Mayflower, in the Providence of God to

settle in New Plymouth and to lay the Foundation

of the New England States. The ancient

Cawsey whence they embarked was destroyed not many Years

afterwards, but the Site of their Embarkation is marked by

the Stone bearing the name of the Mayfloiver in

the pavement of the adjacent Pier. This Tablet was erected

in the Mayoralty of J. T. Bond 1891, to commemorate

their Departure, and the visit to Plymouth in July

of that Year of a number of their Descendants and

Representatives.

The Barbican was the site of another historic event almost three
hundred years later, for in June, 1919, "standing on the Mayflower
slab, the Mayor welcomed the crew of the American seaplane NO 4,
the first aircraft to cross the Atlantic. ' '

We now come to the Standish countr}'^ in Lancashire, not far
from Manchester. No greater contrast could possibly be imagined
than that existing today between Standish Hall, the former seat of
the Standishes of Standish, and Duxbury Hall, the seat of the Stand-
ishes of Duxbury. Both branches claim to be the birthplace of Myles
Standish, and in making the pilgrimage to his birthplace as one of
his descendants I was eager to visit both places. I left Manchester
early Sunday morning and arrived at Chorley in loss than an hour,

359

HISTORIC PILGRIM SHRINES

but not knowing conditions or how I was to accomplish my mission,
for my only knowledge of the place was from my guide book. The
beautiful music of the chimes in the Cathedral which greeted me as
I alighted from the train gave me courage, and I inquired the way
to the Chorley Parish Church, wondering if the chimes proceeded
from that ancient historic place in which the Standishes of Duxbury
were wont to worship. I found this was not the case. They were in
a newer and more wonderful edifice, and were recently placed there
as a memorial to the soldiers who died in the late war. However, the
handsome Chorley Church is of gray stone, of old English architec-
ture, and it is hard to realize its age, so well is it jDreserved.

The service was about to begin as I entered, and on explaining
my mission to a man seated in a rear pew, whose welcoming counte-
nance assured me of sympathetic assistance, he pointed out the
throne-like pew of the Standishes, and said that Mrs. Mayhew, the
present owner of Duxbury, was already occupying it for the service.
She was a stately woman with a face of sweet dignity and charm be-
neath her black lace-veiled hat — a widow of less than two years. It
was a privilege most unexpected to attend the service and feel that
I was walking in the footsteps of my ancestors. I saw the Standish
coat-of-arms over the two throne seats in the box pew, and the
stripes and star were pointed out to me as being the source of the
American flag. We are told today that it is to the coat-of-arms of
the ancestors of George Washington that we are indebted for our
stars and stripes, but as some historians have declared that Stand-
ish, Washington and Lafayette are related, perhaps w^e can reason-
ably assume that the star and stripes of the Standishes is the source
of our flag. The shield in the stained glass window and many me-
morial tablets in the church told of the Standishes departed.

With true American perseverance, I secured an introduction at
the conclusion of the service, and was invited to motor a mile and a
half to Duxbury Hall for luncheon with Mrs. Mayhew, her sister and
niece. Nothing could have been more agreeable nor more unex-
pected. As we passed through the large gate I was shown the coat-
of-arms of the Standishes of Duxbury, with the Cock d 'Argent over
the door of the lodge. We sped along the drive through a beautifully
kept park and grounds, arriving at the Hall, a large substantial
house of stone measuring about eighty by ninety feet, with a huge
Doric pillared portico in front. Part of the Hall dates back to the

360

Mw^-^^^-

'^Z~ --

-.' ■^''

.-\-. v..^

->=»^^-^^>^^

'^•'i'^ ^'"4--

^ '^^

m aii-ii-i^rtik^riilft*r^'!<

■?^j:?«gajrwrT«ii

ii?rftWlM'Wrf;i.'i'^Wl>JniWhtlil^'w^'V:>^^^

THE CHORLEV PARISH CHURCH

%' -\

hl^-L.^^

THE STAXDISH PEW, CHORLEY PARISH CHURCH

HISTORIC PILGRIM SHRINES '

early sixteenth century, but in 1828 it was faced with huge blocks of
ashlar gritstone.

Mrs. Mayliew suggested that we see the gardens before lunch,
and I was sho\\ai the Italian Garden, tilled with scarlet geraniums,
walks bordered by rhododendron hedges, close mown lawns as
smooth as a billiard table, the rock garden, trees hundreds of years
old — yew, weeping birch, and chestnut ; the greenhouses \\^th large
bunches of grapes suspended from vines covering the glass roof, and
with luscious peaches apparently climbing the walls. Then to the
stables, the old tithing barn ^vdth huge hand-he^\^l beams, the step-
ping blocks in the stable courtyard, and it was easy to conclude that
the mistress of all this loveliness loved every tree and shrub and
ancient landmark, even though in no way related to the Standishes.
Mrs. Mayhew is a Canadian by birth and married an Englishman,
who bought the Hall many years ago, and they both loved it for its
history as well as beauty, which their pride and care brought to its
present state of perfection.

After lunch in the beautiful oak-panelled banquet hall hung
With. iDaintings by old masters, I was shown the house, which was
filled %nth many treasures of historic value, and flowers everywhere.
Here again I saw the pride mth which every object was treasured
and loved, and every Standish relic exhibited ^\4th keen pleasure be-
cause of my relationship. There was a carved stone coat-of-arms of
the Standishes of Duxbury in the entrance hall, which had been
brought in to protect and preserve it from the elements. The cellars
were full of partitioned bins in large spacious rooms beneath arched
roofs. Many passages led to different parts, which seemed a perfect
maze to me. Here and there in an out-of-the-way corner was a
mysterious opening which extended up to the roof of the huge hall,
for which there was no apparent use.

Was it here that Myles Standish was born, or would Standish
Hall seem the more probable place 1

Standish Hall, in the village of Standish, was only three miles
distant, and Mrs. Mayhew and her sister accompanied me there. The
village of Standish contains the old stone church of generous propor-
tion, a row of houses built close together and which look very old and
most uncomfortable. There are the stocks where punishment was
administered publicly once upon a time, the stone cross, and other

361

HISTORIC PILGRIM SHRINES

bygone relics. I knew from newspaper reports several months
previously that the carving, -svhich Mrs. Mayhew declared was the
most beautiful she had ever seen, had been removed from several
rooms in Standish Hall and shipped to an American purchaser, but
the devastation of the place was surprising until I learned that it
had not been occupied by the Standishes since 1824, since when it had
had many tenants but presumably no o^vners. The estate had been
sold in small parcels of land, and the trees purchased by a lumber
merchant. To a lover of trees it was a sad sight to see those giants
of the ages lying prostrate on the ground, while others were stand-
ing in their beauty awaiting the axe.

Standish Hall, which is mentioned as early as 1537, is deserted
and soon to be torn do^vn, and my pilgrimage was just in time to
get a first and last look at it. The old sixteenth century part of the
Hall was very interesting. The muUioned windo^ys from the outside
were set in a black and w^hite w^all of quartre-foil ornamentation,
which on the inside opened into a corridor. The rooms from which
the carved j^anelling had been removed were bare to the plastered
walls and old hand-he^vn beams. The mantels had been removed
with the panelling. There was still, however, one shrine left, even
though crumbling, and that w^as the room in which it is said Myles
Standish was born — a large square upper room mth the coat-of-
arms over the mantel. It was in a crumbled condition from the ef-
forts to remove it, but the design was still plainly to be seen — three
standing dishes on a blue azure field, surmounted by an owl with
a rat in its talons.

From the despoiled and fast-ruining old part, we went to the
Chapel. That, too, w^as but a ruin, although the dome over the
altar still showed the decoration of a bygone day, and the '*I. H. S."
perhaps proving that the Standishes of Standish had originally
been Catholic. There was the outline of the stair which w^ent to the
balcony facing the altar, the hole for the old bell rope, and the door
now boarded up which led to the Hall.

Formerly Standish Hall was surrounded by a moat, which was
filled up in 1780. Standish Park existed in 1336, and the family has
been an ancient and honorable one, while the history of the Hall it-
self has been varied. It Avas the meeting place for Lancashire gen-
tlemen devoted to the Jacobite cause, and it is recorded that many
plots were there put on foot in behalf of the banished king.

362

K t;"2»v,

«si

r^^^ ^^^^ \^

:^Kt

iirtitti-aiifl^/ik-rtif*^

T<iE^>P|

! {

lv;:E.

Above, Standish Cross. Below, Pillory and Stocks

HISTORIC PILGRIM SHRINES

In this beautiful park-like English country and once lovely
surroundings, Myles Standish was born and lived and went forth
to fight for her Majesty Queen Elizabeth when she made liim a cap-
tain in her army which was sent to Holland to assist in her war
with Spain. How sharp the contrast to the rude hut which was liis
dwelling place in Plymouth, Massachusetts. It must have been terri-
fying to the frail Eose Standish, his wife, who was probably of the
Duxbury Standishes, and Myles' cousin, and it is not to be won-
dered at that she died within two months of her arrival on the
Massachusetts shore from the hardships and privations there en-
countered. But Myles was a warrior, and undaunted he took charge
of safeguarding the Pilgrims against Indian attacks, and on his in-
trepidity and courage the Pilgrims relied. Indeed, they placed their
safety in his hands to good purpose.

It is recorded in history that Barbara Standish, Myles' second
wife and mother of his children, was sister to Rose, and if so w^as
undoubtedly of the Duxbury branch. Duxbury, Massachusetts, was
founded by Myles Standish and other Mayflower families, and
named either in honor of his owti birthplace or that of his wife. It is
in Duxbury that Standish sleeps his last sleep.

The Tercentenary Celebrations marking the three hundrcdtli an-
niversary of the landing of our Pilgrim Parents on the ]\Iassachu-
setts coast at Plymouth, taught us much that we did not know about
them, and thus gave us the privilege of proudly and humbly paying
added homage. It brought the tributes of other countries as well, for
Great Britain and Holland had their own Tercentenary Celebrations
of this historical event, and joined with us in worthily recognizing
this anniversary of world-wide interest and importance.

When the famous Compact was signed by the men of the May-
jloiver passengers which was to guide the newly born Pilgrim set-
tlement, their aim was for its preservation, protection and a com-
munity of interests, to which the graphic words of Dumas can well
apply, ''All for one, and one for all." Little did tliey realize, how-
ever, that they were people of destiny, whose institution of laws was
to result in a great Democracy which after three Imndred years' ex-
istence is striving to establish an international community of inter-
ests through mutual faith and mutual understanding ^nth the coun-
tries and peoples of the world. Truly, the hope and faith witli which

363

HISTORIC PILGRIM SHRINES

it is undertaken must ultimately cro^vll the efforts toward universal
harmony, if not \dih. accomplishment, at least with very long strides
toward such a goal.

America has been the pioneer in founding a democracy, in estab-
lishing statehood, in leveling boundaries. The frontier between the
United States and Canada, where Maine joins soil with the Provinces
of Quebec and New Brunswick, is designated merely by cement posts
inscribed ''Treaty of Washington" and placed very far apart, and
one feels that they are merely of historical interest, and in no re-
spect harriers.

America was the pioneer in urging a period of Limitation of
Naval Armament to the minimum of what was necessary to police
her water boundaries and protect her rights. The sanctuary found
here by the Pilgrims, and many others during these three centuries,
aims to make the entire world a sanctuaiy from, the future devas-
tations of wars — A World Sanctuary for Peace.

The Tercentenary Celebration in this country began in Prov-
inceto\\ai in 1920. Our Government participated by sending the two
dreadnaughts Florida and Delaivare to represent the Navy; Secre-
tary of State Bainbridge Colby brought a message from the Presi-
dent of the United States. Great Britain sent a cruiser, and her
naval attache at Washington brought greetings from his Govern-
ment. France sent a battleship ; Llolland her Minister of the Neth-
erlands with a greeting from the Queen. Patriotic organizations
sent their prominent officers as delegates. Famous American artists
gave their time and talents in preparing the picturesque parade. Dr.
John Finley, who represented the Eed Cross organization in the
Orient during the World War and entered Jerusalem with General
Allenby, was one of the many noted speakers, and presented to the
Pilgrim Church of Provinceto^vn water from the River Jordan,
which he poured from his canteen into the ancient pe^\i;er baptismal
font in which many Pilgrim descendants have been baptized. Rev.
John Sewall, the pastor, in accepting the gift said: "I thank you,
honored sir, in behalf of that organization in our community which
still perpetuates among us their faith and life ; and I promise you
that this water, mingled wdth that of the spring in yonder valley
where first the Pilgrims drank the water of this new land, shall be
used hereafter in consecration of true Pilgrims of today and tomor-
row to the Pilgrims' faith and service."

364

HISTORIC PILGRIM SHRINES

It was at ProWnceto^vn that the Pilgrims iirst landed, and a
granite tablet marks the spot where the women did their first wash-
ing. There is also in front of the To^vn Hall a splendid tablet con-
taining the names of all the Mayflower passengers. On the highest
elevation of this sand-dune end of Cape Cod, rises to a height of 252
feet the dignified monument to the Pilgrims, which is visible for
many miles by sea and land. It is of old world beauty, being a copy
of the famous tower of Siena, Italy; and the inclined i^lane of its
interior is so easy of ascent that one readily credits the story that
Napoleon rode on horseback to the top of the original — the Campa-
nile San Marco of Venice. Great men s^oonsored this monument, for
its cornerstone was laid by President Roosevelt, and it was dedicated
by President Taft. Provincetowm is to have a statue to the Pilgrim
Mothers a little later on, as well as a broad parkway from the monu-
ment do^\Ti to the shore of the bay.

However, it is Plymouth that is today, and for all time, the
Shrine of Eemembrance, and it is there that the impressive pageant,
the "Pilgrim Spirit," was enacted in the summer of 1921 — that rev-
erent, historical spectacle that sent us away thrilled mth pride at
what our country has accomplished through the periods of Avar and ■■
peace, pestilence and health, despairs and inspirations, through '
which she has been born and reared. From the coming of the '
Norsemen in the year 1000, to the arrival of the Pilgrims in 1620 and -
re-enacted in 1921, made realistic by the replica of the Mayflower '
out in the Bay, by the voice that speaks from Plymouth Rock, and '
by the treaty A\^th the Indians, we were shown the different phases
of wars, religions and explorations, right down to our recent World
War, and the massing of the armies and their colors of these differ-
ent periods at the finale, was a never-to-be-forgotten sight.

As the hands of the clock neared the hour of five on days when
the Pageant was not performed, citizens and visitors were to be seen
hurrying toward Town Square, through streets across which were
hung banners bearing the names of the Mayflower passengers, and
in some part of the toAvn every name was represented. On the stroke
of five, at the beating of a drum, the ''Pilgrims' Progress" began,
and from the foot of Leyden street and along the way, people dressed
as Pilgrims came out from the houses and fell in behind the drum-
mer— the men Avith muskets, the women with prayer books, and the

365

HISTORIC PILGRIM SHRINES

little children by tlieir sides. They were all there — Winslow, Carver,
Standish, Bradford, Hopkins — and their dignity, seriousness and de-
votional demeanor were fittingly in keeping ^^^th the times they por-
trayed, as they wended their way to Burial Hill, at that time Fort
Hill, and formed a hollow square while the Scriptures were read, a
hymn sung and a prayer said. Mayflower descendants living in
Plymouth took great pride in being a part of this progress daily,
while descendants visiting there joined the Pilgrim band too, and for
the time being became their ancestors of three hundred years ago.

The graves of historical interest on Burial Hill were plainly
marked so that they could be readily found — Governor Bradford,
John Howdand, and others ; also the site of the First Fort and of the
old Watch House; Avhile many houses along Leyden street were
marked as the sites where three hundred years ago stood their early
houses and meeting places. The Old To^\ni Brook was marked, and
a drinking fountain stands on the site of the spring from which they
drank.

Various patriotic societies had different days set apart for their
participation and celebration. Our Government joined, and Presi-
dent's Day became a country-A\^de event, when President Harding,
Vice-President Coolidge, their wives. Cabinet officers and Members
of Congress, came to do those Pilgrims reverence. There was an
outpouring of the best in nature's sunshine, the best our nation had
to otfer, and the best that fifty thousand people could give by per-
sonal pilgrimage. There was a parade with notables in Government
and civil life; battleships came as escort and brought officers and
men of the Navy; the Army was strongly represented; the Governor
of the Commonwealth of Massachusetts was there. Beautiful and
characteristic floats represented Patriotism, Loyalty, Industry, and
history of Massachusetts towniships. The British sailors from the
British ship in the Bay took part, a special envoy came from Ply-
mouth, England, and the speeches by the British Xaval Attache and
the Netherlands Minister, made it an international occasion.

President Harding's address was an epic. You will be inter-
ested in a few of the many tributes he paid the Pilgrims: "AVheth-
er we reflect upon the restraints upon freedom which the Fathers
imposed, or whether we measure the broader liberty under the law
of today, here began the reign of dependable public opinion, which
unfailingly is the law of highest civilization. . . . Hand of man

366

HISTORIC PILGRIM SHRINES

did not build alone what was founded here; it was but the visible
sign, the human symbol of a purpose which we may not understand,
but for whose beneficence all men must give tribute of praise and
voice undying gratitude. We may speculate and conjecture, we may
seek to frame laws of human relationsliip, by which to account for
such results as here have been wrought ; but at last we will have to
recognize that they are not for us to explain."

In speaking of what we owe by personal endeavor. President
Harding said: ''Just as the Pilgrim Fathers had a practical mind
for material tilings amid effective pursuit of their higher ideals, so
must we with our inheritance. God never intended an achievement
without great effort. There is no reward without great labor. Free-
dom is the field of endeavor, not the fancied abode of idleness."

Plymouth may well be called Memory's Shrine, for the bear-
ers of gifts make it a living Memorial to the Pilgrims. The quaint,
dignified reserved little towm put her best foot forward all during
the summer of the Tercentenary and proudly displayed her many
shrines, gratefully accepting them as each new one was fittingly
dedicated.

The Sarcophagus presented by the Society of Mayflower De-
scendants— a large granite monument which bears the names of all
who died the first Avinter — is on Cole's Hill, where they were buried,
though no one knows the exact spots. But what matter where their
bodies were laid when their spirits are so richly aw^ake? The dedi-
cation services were held in the First Church on September 8th, and
it was an impressive sight to see the Mayflower Descendants, whose
Society was holding their Ninth Congress in Plymouth, march from
the church two by two do^\^l through To^^^l Square, past many sites
of their early buildings, each person carrying a flower which was
filially placed along the top of the Sarcophagus, until the place where
they are enshrined was enwreathed ^\itll these beautiful floral em-
blems of remembrance. The inscription on the north end explains
the real purpose of its erection :

''The bones of the Pilgrims, found at various times in and near
this enclosure and preserved for manj^ years in the canopy over the
Rock, were returned at the time of the Tercentenary Celebration and
are deposited mthin this monument, erected by the General Society
of Mayflower Descendants, A. D. 1920."

The south end bears a quotation from Bradford's History, with

367

HISTORIC PILGRIM SHRINES

its quaint spelling: **Aboute a hundred so-wls came over in this
first ship and began this work which God of his goodnes hath hither-
to blesed. Let his Holy name have ye praise. Bradford, 1620."

The long side of the monument facing the water contains the
fifty-two names of those who died the first winter, while the opposite
side reads :

''This Monument marks the first burying ground in Phmouth
of the passengers of the Mayflower. Here under cover of darkness
the fast dwindling company laid their dead, leveling the earth above
them lest the Indians should learn how many were the graves.
Reader: History records no nobler venture for faith and freedom
than that of the Pilgrim band. In weariness and painfulness, in
watchings, often in hunger and cold, they laid the foundations of a
state wherein every man through countless ages should have liberty
to worship God in his own way. May their example inspire thee to
do tliy part in perpetuating and spreading the lofty ideals of our
Republic throughout the world. ' '

Truly that last sentence is a haunting message of inspiration to
us of today.

During the processional and the exercises at the monument, the
sweet and rich tones of the chimes in the church tower made beauti-
ful music. These chimes were played for the first time on Presi-
dent's Day. They are the gift through the efforts of Elijah R. Ken-
nedy, of the New England Society of Brooklyn, and a popular sub-
scription in which Plymouth, England, shared to the extent of a
hundred pounds.

We all know of the part played by the Indians in that first set-
tlement, and the debt of gratitude the Pilgrims owed them. The
Peace Treaty made wdth the Indians through their Chief Massasoit
was kept ''with fidelity" as long as Massasoit lived, a period of fifty
years. One of the articles of that treaty referred to disarmament,
which reads : ' ' That when their men came to us, they should leave
their bows and arrows behind them, as we should do our pieces w^hen
we came to them."

To the memory of this Treaty a beautiful bronze statue of Mas-
sasoit has recently been dedicated. It stands on Cole's Hill, and
represents him looking out over the waters, just as the Indians
w^atched the approach of the Mayfloiver, and in his hand is his "pipe
of peace." The inscription is: "Massasoit, Great Sachem of the

368

HISTORIC PILGRIM SHRINES

Wampanoags, Protector and Preserver of the Pilgrims, 1G21.
Erected by the Improved Order of Ked Men as a grateful tribute."
The statue was unveiled by a descendant of Massasoit, Princess
"Wontonekanaska, in full ceremonial Indian dress. Many Indian
Councils participated in the ceremonies. Today we regret and de-
plore the routing of the Indians from our country, who were extermi-
nated from many sections because they were feared, and feared be-
cause they were not understood.

Likewise on Cole's Hill is a memorial which is apt to be over-
looked as such, for it seems just a permanent part of the whole sur-
roundings. It is a granite bench, roomy enough for two or three
people only, and was always occupied. A bronze plate in the back
shows it to be the gift of the Pennsylvania Society of New England
Women.

The restoration of Cole's Hill is one of the ^Memorials, for the
United States Government and the Commonwealth of Massachu-
setts appropriated thousands of dollars for its beautification, and
now the view out to sea is unobstructed, for the old shanties, fish
wharfs and unsightly landmarks have been torn do\vn, the old pier
replaced with a new one, and a park laid out at the water's edge be-
side of and beyond historic Plymouth Rock.

Plymouth Eock, the very cornerstone of our country, has been
lowered onto the beach where it is now washed by the waters at high
tide in the exact spot where it originally stood. Above it rises the
imposing pillared portico of white granite. Within the colonnade a
grille fence surrounds the opening in the center through which can
be seen the famous Rock. This beautiful Memorial Portico is the
gift of the National Society of Colonial Dames. A large fountain
to the Pilgrim i\Iothers will be erected as a tribute from the Daugh-
ters of the American Revolution, whose then President-General, Mrs.
George Maynard Minor, so splendidly referred to them in her
Provinceto^\^l address: ''The Pilgrim Mothers did their full share
of the work in their little State, but they had no part or parcel in
the signing of the Compact. History makes but little mention of
them, yet they helped to discover a world and to found a nation."

Not far away will be located the statue of the Pilgrim Woman,
representing the spirit of courage, unselfishness and loyalty with
which the Pilgrim 'women were so nobly endowed. This ^vill be the
gift of the Society of New England Women, through the personal

369

HISTORIC PILGRIM SHRINES

efforts of Mrs. Eichard Henry Green, wife of Captain Green, one of
the founders of the Society of Mayflower Descendants, his number
being one, and Mrs. Green's twenty-five.

On famous Leyden street a log cabin, replica of the first house
on this first street, has been erected, and, with the adjoining prop-
erty, is the gift to Plymouth of Mr. Frank Gregg, of Cleveland, Ohio.
It looks strangely primitive and out of place to our Twentieth Cen-
tury vision, but more than any of the other up-to-date and idealistic
memorials, gives a realization that the Seventeenth Century habita-
tions were nothing more than shelters, and that they were the abodes
of hunger, privation and suffering. One glance at it, even by the
most callous, ^^11 cause the head to be bowed in reverence, and think-
ing of the noble pioneers \\\\\ impel the heart to murmur :

Three hundred years add lustre to thy brav'ry,

Time places laurels fresh upon thy brow.
Would thy descendants could, by emulation,

Worthy be found to claim such kin as thou !

Pilgrim Hall has been beautified. The entire front, formerly of
wood, has been constnicted of granite, carried out on the old lines
of simplicity and beauty embodied in its huge Doric columns. It is
the handsome gift of the New England Society of New York. This
is a most important gift, for it makes fireproof this building which
contains many Pilgrim belongings, and though inexpensive, are
priceless treasures today. In the Library of Pilgrim Hall a beauti-
ful three-panel stained glass ^^^udow, representing the coming and
landing of the Pilgrims, occupies the entire front of the room, flood-
ing it with mellow light. It is the gift of the Society of Daughters of
Founders and Patriots.

In the tree decorated, grass carpeted Pilgrim Hall Park, a sun
dial was recently dedicated and presented by the Colonial Daugh-
ters of the Seventeenth Century. Still more recently a gem of a
fountain was unveiled in this Garden. It is a replica of the May-
floiver sailing in a sea of real water, upheld by a pedestal of dol-
phins, and was presented by the Daughters of the Revolution.

Burial Hill was in the days of the Pilgrims the place of their
fort and their armament. Eecently a reproduction of the old powder
house has been erected there, dedicated and presented. The bronze
tablet tells its own story: "The Old Powder House was built here in
1770. This building, erected in 1920, is dedicated to those descend-

370

HISTORIC PILGRIM SHRINES

ants of the Pilgrims, by birth or of the spirit, who helped establish
Americau Independence. Massachusetts Society of the Sons of
the American Eevolution. " The tablet which was on the original
Powder House has been placed in the interior of this replica.

Early in October, 1921, two ancient brass cannon were set in
place very near the original fort site. They w^re made in 1550 and
1554, and are the gift of the British Government by the Honorable
ArtiUery Company of London, through the Ancient and Honorable
Company of Boston. They were discovered a few years ago in the
British National Artillery Museum at "Woolwich, England, and as
they w^ere the only ones of their kind in Great Britain, were parted
mth very reluctantly, and only because they were to be given to
Plymouth — some say reiurned to Plymouth. The bronze tablet be-
tv^een the gims reads in part as follows : "Brass Cannon like these
were named by Bradford and Winslow in the annals of PhTnouth as
mounted on the first Fort, 1621, and were still in use in 1645, w^hen
the Ancient and Honorable Company of Massachusetts, under its
commander. Major General Gibbons, joined the Plymouth Company
under the command of Captain Myles Standish to fight against the
Narragansett Indians."

Another Memorial is to be presented by the General Society
Sons of the Revolution, which will be to the memory of Colonel
Alexander Scammell, the last officer to die before the surrender of
Yorkto^vn. The Colonel Scammell Memorial will be erected on the
old Burial Hill, on the site of the school house where he taught, and
\n\\ be in the form of a granite settee, in the center of which will rise
a monumental tablet of granite mth his bust in bronze relief.

Probably the first Memorial erected was the National Monu-
ment to the Forefathers. In order to promote this erection, the Pil-
grim Society was organized over one hundred years ago, in 1820,
but it was not until 1888 that it was completed, and dedicated in
1889. It stands on a broad plateau with a magnificent view of the
surrounding country and harbor. It is of Maine granite, eighty-one
feet in height. The center figure represents 1^'aith, and the four
seated figures represent Morality, Law^, Education and Freedom.
There are relief groups depicting the ''Departure from Delft Ha-
ven," the "First Treaty with the Indians," "Signing of the Cora-
pact, ' ' and ' ' The Landing at Plymouth. ' ' There are two panels con-

371

HISTORIC PILGRIM SHRINES

taining the names of all the Mayflower passengers, while another
panel reads: ''National Monument to the Forefathers, erected by a
grateful people in remembrance of their labors, sacrifices and suf-
ferings for the cause of civil and religious liberty." Contributions
were made to this monument by eleven thousand people and of dif-
ferent countries.

Not far away from Plymouth, in the South Duxbury Cemetery,
is still another shrine— the grave of Myles Standish, :\Iilitary Com-
mander of Plymouth, to whom his fellow Pilgrims owed their pre-
paredness and safety. The grave is surrounded by a high stone wall
with entrances at each side, and on each of the four corners is a
huge cannon ^vith pyramids of cannon balls and connections of
heavy iron chains. A massive boulder is his tombstone, inscribed
simply but impressively with the name only — Myles Standish. It
needs no other marking while history survives, for this spot is a
shrine at which the passerby removes his hat in deep reverence
toward one who helped to build for us that which we enjoy today.

Farther away on the shores of tlie Bay is the Monument to
Myles Standish, which towers from the top of Captain's Hill, at
the foot of which his house stood and wiiere he resided for many
years. It can be seen for many miles by land and sea, and it appears
to follow the Boston boat right along its route, for it is visible so
much of the wa}^.

Massachusetts may well be proud that the Pilgrim Fathers
sought sanctuary there. In recognition of the service rendered the
Pilgrims by the Indians, as well as a tribute to Myles Standish, it
is interesting to note that the present Great Seal of the Common-
wealth of Massachusetts, which was approved by an Act of the State
in 1885, has the figure of an Indian on the shield, while the crest is a
sword grasped by an uplifted arm. The sword was copied from the
Damascus blade of Myles Standish, the sketch having been made for
that purpose by the authorities of Pilgrim Hall, wliich owns the
sw^ord. The arm is ''clothed and ruffled after the fashion of Myles
Standish."

The Tercentenary Celebration brought us all to a fuller realiza-
ation of those traditions of our forefathers and a truer appreciation
of their accomplishments. All honor to anniversaries, in the cele-
bration of which the lapsing cycles of time give us a proper perspec-

372

HISTORIC PILGRIM SHRINES

live of historical events, on which occasion they are reverently
brought forth to show our loyal and abiding patriotism; and not
alone for the events that have gone, but for onr attitude tov/ard the
future of our country, our staunchness and abiding love for it, and
consecration and sacrifice if need be, to its Service.

Note— The foregoing interesting chapter is based upon a paper written by the
author especially at the request of the Society of Mayflower Descendants of New York,
and read by her before that body.

'SW

373

The Scotch=Irish in Pennsylvania

By E. MelvuvT "Willl^j^is, Wayerly, Pexnsylyaxl\.

RUMORE to^\Tisliip was one of the original toA^msliip
divisions of Lancaster county, organized in 1729; and,
when then delineated, its boundaries embraced prac-
'^ tically the whole of the territory recognized as the do-
main of the Scotch-Irish in southern Lancaster. Its settlement an-
tedated the organization of Lancaster county; and while a part of
northern Lancaster was earlier settled by the virile Scotch-Irish,
the seat of the Scotch-Irish in Lancaster county has for almost two
centuries been in the "Lower End" of the county.

It was not without good governmental reason that the Presby-
terians from Ulster were granted land in southern Lancaster. And,
knowing their antecedents, it is not surprising that they were soon
found to be fringing almost the whole territory. These sturdy, brave
and independent men from a turbulent homeland were well-fitted for
the uncertainties and dangers of the frontier; and it may be sup-
posed that they were almost happy in constituting the front line
against encroaching Maryland Catholics. Samuel Evans, in his
^'History of Lancaster County" (18S3), points out the particular
use made of the Ulsterites by the Provincial Government. After
stating that ''The Scotch-Irish . . . first entered this region in
1715, and, pushing past the Mennonite and Huguenot settlements,
located themselves on Chikis creek," he writes:

'*A few years later a cordon of settlements by these people,
who were all Presbyterians, had been made and extended along
Octorara creek, from Sadsbury to the Susquehanna, and thence
along the river to the Conestoga. These people liad been encouraged
by the authorities to settle near the disputed boundary line between
Maryland and Pennsylvania, because it was believed that they would
be more disposed and better able to defend the settlements against
the Catholic Marylanders than would either the Huguenots, the
Friends, or the Mennonites. ' '

Undoubtedly they were ; it was but continuing a home feud to

374

•f IN' PI'

• ,-" jU !" ^' : 'i'i' i' ' ^'J:?o!2.;' '-UJ

GHARLFS R

'• ' >V,'~-^'*^'''''/ '' '.tnir.soi -iMV V . 1 irrfiUcd, .'.t;Mr; riV^rnctl,.-!- rcto CuiUC

' \^^> ' •V^'.V^^ ^ ' -'' iiiriiuu.-i iiL^VJ!.:. (;.M): i - -i or^.-viilv vir.ifrD I? jirirrrs IM

">; : '. w^-'-^, •. . ;- - tiiu^jl- .uiiia D.itf ii;. v.avtli r.^.rff ' •>'• Lift r.iiJ.seOiiif .iiiOC-.Mnt

£ V >■ V r-*"-!^ J- -'• ^■■'''^'' " ■ ■• "i-fi'iii- •^^M.iuD! rir-i f!!r hio C!> r ' • i- '•-■■.

•■ ^^•';/C"^'^JCCt»'f7--t"-.^ .i!> (!).n ur.iiTot 'i.iiiDstilL ■• ' . f.uicD i)vn,i- j.aii.: tf ;• • '-^ .i5

;''"[v^".X' '^;— 't.--'-V ci\ f.i;iici5-.-c;mtrDc;:i:ue.v.) i-yii - l.Kf. I'r-m riiflyr iV^iifC

i //'-Sr -'V'^V"" '-•-<•• l L:i).iii.f l.J:li;U!.u^oo: '^ • •■ Couni. iiiiro ilif u).;.! .1Il^ tcartiit!)

? *% ''^■■v^^'V/^-'-^, L^^^c.^vaot (:o:t;)Tii .'l.it^rntr.'tflK f.ur r, •-!i;.ot!»fU.nri{D'.,ir.r.D:tl)

f- Cis"'>v>';V"V 'V*''--5>-; U'.uDc, anhif flif riia liiuv ;VjU act atnitio l\x Co-AWixti, il.ii

* luVrr. tlu" t<iirr.ij.'::uii'?i lo Of tifniiisuD Uv „ n: • ^ 'imr ic tv

'; ■Dl.l\i)nfiD;!M.,> V-rtcl M)f f.nb tiiUv, unro tirruti JllUir sro:. ;ir!:.-fl'r:eK.\ !i.r '.'..I.'k''^''
k vtiiT t3 rrrrnt! :cif.;ll':--.r5 fair Dcfrrfo iii I. -r.-.jinits. to b: ^T-iv.'.'utti, tcoin tfif (.•..:* t:.u:,r.'
. ::,"&ii:Jf J, .•.iiDfol-tlJ'Cr, :::rijriiil!r y.oii':. 'JviU: JcgMf.'.iv.ci c; {I'.r i:'.-,:.-? .■>.:ial-'.ir(iftii Z'i'iUi ct
j".o:rh:rn ":!.,-.r!tiitr. >^.!':rn rlic •S-ciifitVv a C^Hl' rrarii .u ilu.:-! W-ilrc Cirt.in.-.- fr in ^
y.o.'ll!l.;.f:'5. iir.D C. -.■'•;. UDS unti tl;c :JfT iiiMUT eft!?.- i c-.uri.i'.ir.-nrff of f;3;ilMii Ciii
V- niCi:, v-uiri;ri!l);\^; ^'i :;r >iiii:::ir;iil'u-G lo tiK U:!.it 'f 'if'j'uirv •uiviri:u,i:ir i-.t:i\.['^\
IVJtljiTll !V^V;'c.5, p:.;..i::iiifiiru-5 .v.;0 iian&Jitt.O! or.rrT.Ui' <c: tlif •.> .(,i:itif,ii oi i--. t.i.uP'O'
lairr. .■■.3 b'.-tlK f..iiS 'irr-frcpAtfiits U'trrciirr l.tin<i tr.rrfuiitc ii.!*, i::i<., 11 c;' .u Mr^' -"'"vciv.
l);5i').1;'r:vlw)tl)ii,fr.-to:f (ifrfbrOulHi ;)ni!orrr!,u:l 15 rv'jv.u IClill n;iO VMf.iiuvt. i.lvxt .HI
pcrfn:':: ^. •.•»[.-& 0: lUiiMbitma liuili:!? rlir ;iii;;;: ■ - 1 i;t T.'.iD p:oi> lur. Co vr^'.O all nu C^.fumc
. tcsJi;;- i-.v:. • •• -; :•' ■ l::Gn(l^^..■n^ :i!!-:-;:c;, ,10 .iulolutc pxv'.-iccirus .uiPonuni.-mr'rciirt.-:;,
.isniroioiiKTrpiuro: •J^fvurirc, ,"1 initsc: ii'niff:i.v,::c, ?i,infiillv cTcir.i.-.uTicn.utD Uv li:i! c:
tl!ftii, acrr;0:i!g to th;pcio:r5 .viT, ,T'ii:'->::t:f6 OM:;ir3 bi> tiK f.uO fL!ft:xs ivK.-ntG cSUsrt
", IViJl) Dr. '"V.ir.ii> <£i VT J3 .i!;0 Uciiuii:G .l im:;* Cc!n;:|v.\::tr (rai!; .ill prifcur. iViicui it inav t:;:
(tvii, .12 ti;<i' trnb»r l-is i:i3aKr[if5 Difplrafnrf .

'ji Cut.', j; :.'.•.- Co..;: ..: l!'.-:.-'./'--. >.ao J civ .•:■,'.-. .V i i: i. ! •' . fliuc i.-.J :'.i.r:.:i \fir o! Oiit Rc'>}ii.

I'- Tei'n 1 ' ..-j-r a.i ?:.'■ !<• 11 . Mi;<-i'.'c< Ci.oi-njntl',

PtiiniiK.t:.u. C O S \k- A V,

;) L 0 .XI) O .\, •

Printed ':> ilic A:r.-n> of /i/"? 7w//, 77'^)i.-' :^^(jlnoI«ZJ, ?-

ar,:', Hoiry Hi'.',, l-'nnwr. t ) tl-.i- Kir.c;s molt .;

^^., txcclUntMajUly. itfiii. ., -^.

&jV ... .-.. . _ ' •.;-ii*iJi&

PROCLAMATIOX OF THE CHARTER TO WTLIJANf PENX. APRU,. i6Si

THE SCOTCH-IRISH IX PENNSYLVANIA

set Presbyterians to guard a frontier against Catholics, though the
Scottish Presbyterian of Ulster was but a recent enemy of the Irish
Catholic, by comparison with the latter 's English overlord. That
feud had existed for centuries, the Irishman all the while being the
"underdog." The Irish of the Twelfth Century were but a '*mass
of warring clans," else they would probably have driven the English
into the sea. There was no union among them. Still, the English
were never, for long, able to get much farther into Ireland than the
districts which came to be kno\\m as the "English pale" — the dis-
tricts of Drogheda, Dublin, Wexford, Waterford, and Cork. And
the forays of the Irishry from beyond the pale more than once car-
ried havoc to the walls of Dublin itself. The English could make no
headway in Ireland. The attempt of King Henry the Eighth to foist
his Church of England upon Ireland, and so stamp out Catholicism,
brought, it is true, the spectacular burning of the Staff of St. Pat-
rick in the market-place, and the imprisoimient of recalcitrant
priests; but Thomas Cromwell had eventually to recognize that in
Ireland the new ei3iscopal system he had devised was a failure.
Nothing could shake an Irishman's faith in himself and his religion.
Centuries of attempts to subdue Ireland were fruitless ; bloody re-
pression of liberty and religion availed not. The Irishry could not
be held do^\^l. Subsequent attempts laid waste much of Ireland, but
as the Seventeenth Century dawned. Lord ]\lountjoy, Queen Eliza-
beth's lieutenant in Ireland, "found himself master on his arrival
of only a few miles around Dublin." He had been sent to suppress
a revolt fomented and skillfully led by Hugh O'Neill in the North
of Ireland. The O'Neills, Earls of Tyrone, had for generations been
thorns in the flesh of the English, and Hugh O'Xeill was as capable
and valiant as his forefather, Shane 0 'Neill, had been ; and it took
three years of devastating work with the sword before Mountjoy
was able to carry Hugh 0 'Neill in triumph to Dublin. Famine com-
pleted the ruin of Ulster.

It was upon this spent theatre of war that, after even another
attempt to bring English uniformity of religion into effect therein
had failed, that Elizabeth's successor. King James the First, "the
wisest fool in Christendom," suddenly resolved upon the Ulster
experiment. He carried through the Ulster colonization ruthlessly
but successfulh^ According to Green, "two-thirds of the North of
Ireland was declared to have been confiscated to the Crown by the

375

THE SCOTCH-IRISH IN PENNSYLVANIA

part its possessors had taken in the recent revolt; and the lands
which were thus gained were allotted to new settlers of Scotch and
English extraction." King James was at least original. He did
not despoil the Irishry in order to bestow their lands upon some
favorite courtiers, who would but set up feudal state, with Irish
peasantr}^ as retainers. He wished to sweep the tract clean, and
start afresh with, a people of different antecedents and religious
faitli. He therefore divided Ulster into small portions, which he
was disposed to lease to settlers under a legitimate colonization
scheme. He ordained that '*no one shall obtain grants of land which
he is unable to plant with men." His decree attracted Scotch Prot-
estants, and they crossed St. George's channel in great numbers.
Englishmen also came, attracted possibly by the plan of the Cor-
poration of London, which undertook to colonize Derry, ''and gave
to the little town the name which its heroic defence has made so
famous." The principal migration was, however, from the north-
eastward, over the narrow strait that divides Scotland from Ire-
land. Those Scotch Presbyterians were jDredominant in the coloni-
zation of the confiscated part, almost six entire counties, of Ulster.
They settled principally in the counties of Do^\m, Antrim, and Lon-
donderry. Green states: "In its material results, the Plantation of
Ulster was undoubtedly a brilliant success. Farms and homesteads,
churches and mills, rose fast amidst the desolate wilds of Tyrone.
The foundations of the economic prosperity which has raised Ulster
high above the rest of Ireland in wealth and intelligence were un-
doubtedly laid in the confiscation of 1610. Nor did the measure
meet with any opposition at the time, save that of secret discontent.
The evicted natives withdrew sullenly to the lands which had been
left them by the spoiler; but all faith in English justice had been
torn from the minds of the Irishry, and the seed had ])een sown of
that fatal harvest of distrust and disaffection which Avas to be reaped
through tyranny and massacre in the age to come."

In later years there was probably some degree of inter-mar-
riage, but the Protestant Ulsterites and Catholic Irishry never har-
moniously merged. Three centuries have passed since the first
Presbyterian church was established in Ireland; today the Ulster
Presbyterians are so ardently Protestant, and the Irish Catholics
so fervently Catholic, as to indicate that as peoples they are still
distinct and separate. What are now termed Scolch-Irish can, it

3/6

^■^■^k:,i^ij^6,i,>^tSSi^iiiLja,iii,^tai'^^iiiCt'.

THOMAS PFXX
Proprietor of Pennsylvania

Jin,:

THE SCOTCH-IRISH IX PEXXSYLVAXIA

would seem, only be so liyplienated from the circumstance that they
were the descendants of Scots who had taken up their residence in
the North of Irehuid. Eobert Blair Risk quotes James Parton's de-
scription of the Irish and the Scotch of Ireland. Of the former he
wrote: '^f he gives up the struggle of life, he supplies half the
world with its fun and fancy; himself often miserable, but always
interesting and picturesque ; the chosen of novelists, the delight of
the stage, the sketching tourist's best friend, and never wanting to
the comic corner of the newspapers." Of the latter, the Scotch-
Irishman, so called, he wrote: ''The most orderly, the most truthful,
the most persistent of men; slow to feel, though susceptible of the
deepest feeling; capable of enthusiasm, but not easily roused; as
brave as the brave, but unacquainted with the shillalah; not slow to
take offence, but moody in his wrath; not jocular, nor witty, though
social and fond of his own quaint and quiet humor." These two
descriptions indicate characters so different that one would hardly
expect the two neighboring peoples to merge successfully.

However, religious intolerance was well-nigh chronic, and no
sect could in those days look for long immunity from persecution.
The only state one could confidently predict was that of the as-
cendency of one. Peace, with toleration seemed impossible. The
feeling of one Church against the other was too keen for half meas-
ures. And the record shows that Presbyterians in Ireland, i. e.,
the Scotch colonists in Ulster, had eventually to bear their cross of
persecution also. "New brooms sweep clean." With the demise
of one king and the accession of another, new views on matters of
civil government, and especially of episcopal polity, would loom
ominously for some sect. Under Charles II and James II, Presby-
terians in Scotland had no i^eace ; many came across the channel into
northern Ireland, not to settle but to hide ; and it would seem that
the American immigrants of that period from Ireland came mainly
from these Scottish refugees or from those banished to Virginia,
rather than from those Scots who had settled in Ulster under
James I.

The joint reign of William and Mary opened with better pros-
pects for all sects, William solemnly declaring that there should be
no persecution for conscience's sake an}^vhere within the realm.
But he could not authoritatively speak for Ireland, for in that land
James, while still reigning in England, had so well entrenched him-

377

THE SCOTCH-IRISH IN PENNSYLVANIA

self that in case domicile in England became unsafe, he could escape
to Ireland, and from there intrigue, surrounded by Catholic friends.
During his reign he had purged all governmental ofiices in Ireland
of Protestants; and when in 16S9 he was forced to seek refuge in
France, Irish Catholics were glad to conspire with him to overthrow
the government of William of Orange. They did not see eye to eye
with James, however. When news reached Ireland that James was
coming, vdih. officers, ammunition, and a supply of money provided
by the French King, Irishmen rejoiced; but when it Avas disclosed
that James planned to use an Irish army for an invasion of Eng-
land, the Irish leaders became less enthusiastic. Such plans were
distasteful to them, for all that was before them in the coming of
James, as they viewed it, was the opportunity to regain Ulster for
the Irish, and to drive Englishmen and Scotchmen out of Ireland.
Beyond, they were not disposed to go. So James had to amend his
plans, and the attack upon the Ulsterites developed. The Irish
under James spent their force in a futile effort to take Londonderry,
so heroically defended ; and, when the siege was lifted, James tem-
porarily fell back on Dublin, the seat of government.

But the lot of the Protestant in Ireland was still desperate, and
the future uncertain. A general massacre of Protestants had been
suggested to James, who, however, shrank with horror from such
an expedient, though it was argued that ''mercy to Protestants was
cruelty to Catholics." But the dominion of James in Ireland was
brief. In 1G90 William of Orange himself landed at Carrickfergus,
and with his forces encountered the Irish and French armies at the
Boyne, there winning a brilliant victory. Churchill, later made Duke
of Marlborough, and then "quietly proving himself a master of the
art of war," added to the discomfiture of the Irish in the south;
and in 1691 the defeat of the combined Irish and French forces at
Aughrim, the death of the French general, St. Ruth, and the conse-
quent surrender of Limerick by Sarsfield, sealed the fate of Ireland.
And when the whole of Sarsfield 's Irish army, ten thousand men,
''chose exile (in France) rather than life in a land where all hope
of national freedom was lost," the subjugation of Ireland seemed
complete. ''When the vnld cry of the women who stood watching
their departure was hushed, the silence of death settled down upon
Ireland. For a hundred years the country remained at peace, but
the peace was a peace of despair. The most terrible legal tyranny

3/8

)- / ;i.- 'li "r^-:rrif .^■'.-^■,.-■r/^.■^

■i'J^ :i r ■!}/-;.

!■-

y.^' ///^ /-!.; /.t/-/ ,-;y^ ,.

;^(>s; - ..ilv^'' -^

-*^/;:>/

§iy^

/-.-'■ r-""v-" -;'^/A "-:-:'- .'■^'^-^i ^^:^/ • j> '^.;

a^c::;^^:.

S«^'

'•'■y . >i' I

j5H<-v.-

Original Recommendation of Jonas Davenport, Indian Trader,
signed by inhabitants of Donegal (Chester), i7^4--^5

THE SCOTCH-IRISH IN PENNSYLVANIA

Tinder which a nation has ever groaned avenged the rising under
Tyroonnell." For a century thereafter, Catholic Irishry became to
all intents "hewers of wood and drawers of water" to their con-
querors, the Protestants. The latter looked upon themselves as
mere settlers, and boasted of their Scotch or English extraction; to
apply the name ''Irishmen" to them was considered an insult.

However, it soon became evident that Presbyterians were as
much beyond the pale as Catholics. The English Established
Church was to be the only one tolerated in Ireland; and Presby-
terians found themselves shut out by law from all civil, military and
municipal offices. Furthermore, Scotch settlers in Ulster, after a
while, after they had held land for thirty-one years, found them-
selves evicted by the Landed Gentry, who thereafter exacted such
high rentals that life in Ulster became well-nigh impossible for the
tenant. ''.Then it was," states Houston, "that the Presbyterians
turned their faces toward the colonies, unable longer to bear the
persecutions of the Established Church of England, by which all
dissenters. Catholic and Presbyterian alike, were under the ban of
the prelates. Their ministers were forbidden to solemnize mar-
riages, and the children of such marriages were treated as illegiti-
mate, and the parents subject to punishment for fornication. Vexed
with suits in the ecclesiastical courts, forbidden to educate their chil-
dren in their own faith, deprived of their civil rights, the sacra-
mental test required and their only crime being non-confonnity,
they determined to seek a home where the long arm of prelacy was
too short to reach them. During the first half of the Eighteenth
Century Down, Antrim, Armagh and Derry were emptied of Prot-
estant inhabitants. Froude says that in two years following the An-
trim evictions, thirty thousand Protestants left Ulster."

The reason w^h}^ there was not also an exodus of Catholic Irishi-y
to America at this time is probably that they were so nnich poorer
than the Scots of Ulster. Also, perhaps they saw in the departure
of the Scots a sign that their o^\^l lot was brightening; that they
would again come into their own. Perhaps they had such inherent
hatred of the Ulsterites that, even for their own good, they would
not follow a lead set by the Scots. ^Vhatever the reason, the fact is
that the emigrants were almost exclusively Presbyterians. Indeed,
throughout that century those who came to America from Ireland
were mainly Protestant Presbyterians-Scots, or the sons of Scots.

379

THE SCOTCH-IRISH IX PENNSYLVANIA

Men of former Irish residence fought for America in the Revolution,
but they vrere mostly Presbyterians-Scots. They were "Scotch-
Irish" only in name, and that hyphenated name was not kno^\^l in
Ireland, where Presbyterians in Ulster were always Scots to Cath-
olic Irishmen. King George III is said to have characterized the
American Revolution as ''a Presbyterian war." Horace Walpole,
addressing the English Parliament once during the Revolution,
said : ** There is no use crying about it. Cousin America has run ot¥
with a Presbyterian parson, and that is the end of it." It was main-
ly the weight of the twenty-five thousand Ulster Presbyterians of
the 1771-73 exodus that ''changed the delegates in the Continental
Congress and caused the vote of Pennsylvania to be cast in favor of
the Declaration of Independence. ' ' The emigration of Catholic
Irishry cannot be deemed to have well commenced until the Nine-
teenth Century was da^\'ning, follo^ving the suppression by Corn-
wallis of the Irish revolt of 179S, in which hideous cruelty was prac-
ticed by both factions, the ''United Irishmen," and the "Orange-
men."

The reasons for the migration of Presbyterians from Ulster to
America in the first decades of the Eighteenth Century as herein-
before stated, have been set ahead of this only because the first land
surveyed in Lancaster county happens to be in a Scotch-Irish sec-
tion of southern Lancaster. It is generally recognized that the first
dominant Scotch-Irish settlements in Lancaster county were in its
"Upper End," or northern part, not in the "Lower End," as the five
Scotch-Irish towTiships of southern Lancaster are sometimes called.

The settlement of the aggressive Ulsterites in Lancaster county
seated a power which soon became evident in the local government.
The Hon. W. U. Hcnsel reviewed the matter in an address he de-
livered in 1905, entitled: "The Scotch-Irish: Their Impress on Lan-
caster County. ' ' In part he said :

"Into the historic baili^dck of my county there entered almost
contemporaneously three ruling strains that have made the com-
posite citizenship of Pennsylvania for nearly two centuries. On
that theatre of action there have been displayed the play and coun-
terplay, the relation and interrelation, the action and counteraction
of the several religious and political forces that were set in motion
early in the eighteenth century by the English Quaker, the Scotch-
Irish, and the Pennsylvania-German. Whether Robert Gait was

380

BEXJAMIX FRAXKLIX

For whom Franklin College was named, and who was present

at its Dedication

THE SCOTCH-IRISH IN PENNSYLVANIA

the first wliite settler who crossed the ridge that separates the Ches-
ter from the Pequea Valley, or if he was shortly preceded by the
Pilgrim Palatines to whom in 1711 Penn 'required the friendship'
of the Conestoga Indians, it is difficult to determine, and it may be
profitless to inquire; but it is notable that the early assessment "lists
of Conestoga township, then in Chester county, which bore such
characteristic names as James Patterson, Collum McQuair, Thomas
Clark, and John McDaniel, discriminated as 'Dutch inhabitants' the
Herrs and Kauffmans, Brubakers and Swarrs, the Brenemans and
Zimmermans, the Brackbills and Shenks.

"It is equally certain that, with characteristic persistence, the
Scotch-Irish pushed past his German neighbor; so that when as
early as 1720 the territory of West Conestoga, beyond the Pequea,
was cut off and called 'Donegal,' it was already peopled almost en-
tirely by the more aggressive race. They held the frontier and
stood on the firing line; at once they bore the odium and won the
glory of battling with the savage. They worked out that great
moral and political problem which has always to be solved when a
weaker race throws itself across the path of advancing civilization.
They made stern wrestle ^\dth all the difficulties that confront those
who would at once break a new soil and settle new institutions.

"Carrying his religion with his rifle, the Scotch-Irishman in
Laiicaster county . . . stamped an iron heel where he settled and
wheresoever he trod. Regardless of disproportionate numbers he
dominated the situation over his German neighbor for a centurv and
a half."

The Scotch-Irish migration reached out in two directions, like
a two-pronged fork, one prong reaching the northwestern part of
Lancaster county, and the other prong the southwestern part. In
the northwestern settlement they disturbed the Germans, and in the
southwestern settlement dominated the Quakers. Hensel refers to
the coming of the Scotch-Irish into Lancaster county thus;

"Almost immediately they advanced across the country, leaping
from Pequea to Leacock, from Leacock to Donegal, in the upper end
of the county; and, on the lower side of the Mine Ridge, they oc-
cupied what was once 'the great to^\^lship of Drumore,' stretching
from the west bank of the Octorara to the west bank of the Susque-
hanna, and from the Martic hills to the disputed Maryland line. In
the valleys of the Upper End, where their furrow broke the lime-
stone lands, the pioneers whose history we commemorate were sur-
rounded by the patient plodding and tenacious German peasants;
while in the Lower End, where the slate lands were more easily
cleared of the lighter timber, they were confronted by an alien ele-

381

THE SCOTCH-IRISH IN PENNSYLVANIA

meiit in the meek followers of Penn, and the unwarlike worshippers
with Fox."

Indeed, of the two, the Quaker seemed the most perturbed and
resentful. The Scotch and Scotch-Irish Presbyterians were so dif-
ferent in their natures and beliefs that one scarcely wonders that
the passive Mennonites and equally meek Quakers were soon over-
run by the upstanding Ulsterites, who were quite prepared to violate
the Penn edicts, if needs be, ''by j^rotocting their homes and families
from the midnight attacks of their savage foes, when no other re-
dress could be obtained." Indeed, Nathaniel Grubb, who was a
member of the Provincial Assembly of Pennsylvania, and probably
was of the Grubb family of ironmasters, once said, in the council
chamber, in reply to appeals for governmental protection against
the Indians : ''They are a pack of insignificant Scotch-Irish Presby-
terians, who, if they were killed, could well enough be spared." And
of course it is State record that the provincial authorities were
much alarmed when the Presbyterian immigration reached such
numbers as to be almost ominous. James Logan, president of the
Proprietary Council of Pennsylvania, and identified with the
Friends, once stated that "if the Scotch-Irish continue to come they
will make themselves masters of the Province." To check the in-
flux, there came a time when the Provincial Government would
sell no more lands in Lancaster and York counties to the Scotch-
Irish, though they were made advantageous overtures to migrate to
the Cumberland Valley.

That the Scotch-Irish soon took dominant part in the Provincial
and later in the State governance, is made clear by a study of the
Civil lists. Hensel writes :

"How tame is the recital of the felicitous electioneering of the
beautiful Duchess of Devonshire by comparison with the animated
political campaign in which Andrew Galbraith ran for Assembly
against George Stewart, the ablest and most accomplished Quaker
in Lancaster county ! At a time when the only poll was in Lancaster
City and none save freeholders voted, Galbraith 's wife, mounting
her favorite mare, roused the Scotch-Irish settlements, led the horse-
back procession of her husband's clansmen to the election, and
rallied other voters with such enthusiasm and addressed them with
such eloquence as to not only then elect her husband, but to start
him on a political career of unopposed success. Little wonder that

382

THE SCOTCH-IRISH IN PENNSYLVANIA

when a inemher of the Ploiise of Bonaparte sought an American
wife he found her in a granddaughter of that same Ann Galbraith.

^*In the stress and storm of the Revolutionary period, neither in
Massachusetts nor in Virginia was there a more fervid patriotic
spirit than burned and blazed among the Scotch-Irish of Lancaster
county; nowhere were vows of hostility to the Crown and Parlia-
ment more devoutly sealed than in the group which encircled *the
AYitness Oak' at Donegal. Tliey were of a race no more determined
to have *a church without a bishop,' than to live under 'a State with-
out a king. ' ' '

It was a Scotch Presbyterian divine, the venerable Dr. Wither-
spoon, who put the last straw into the scales on that memorable
Fourth of July, 1776, when the Declaration of Independence was
submitted to the Continental Congress at Philadelphia. The scale
went down when Dr. Witherspoon made his fiery, fearless utterance :
^'To hesitate at this moment is to consent to our own slavery. The
noble instrument on your table, which insures immortality to its
author, should be subscribed this very morning by every pen in this
house.. He who will not respond to its accents and strain every
nerve to carry into effect its provisions is unworthy the name of
freeman. Whatever I may liave of property or reputation is staked
on the issue of this contest; and although these gray hairs must
descend into the sepulcher, I would infinitely rather that they de-
scend hither by the hand of the executioner than desert at this crisis
the sacred cause of my country." Of such is the Scotch-Irishman
of America made ; it might almost be said that by such was America
made a republic.

Donegal township was organized in 1722. A year earlier the
to-\\mship of West Conestoga had come into being, embracing the
territory in which English-speaking emigrants had settled, and be-
yond that part of Conestoga to^mship in which the Mennonite colo-
nies were. The tax-lists of 1721, covering that part of Chester
county now in Lancaster, were three in number, and bore the cap-
tions: ''English Conestoga Assessments," ''Palatines at Cone-
stoga," and "Pequea List." In 1722 the captions were: "East
Conestoga Assessment;" "West Conestoga, also known as Donegal
to^vnship;" and "Pequea To\vnship List of Taxables." And refer-
ence to these assessment lists shows that most of the names stated
on the "English Conestoga Assessment" list appear on the later

383

THE SCOTCH-IRISH IN PENNSYLVANIA

West Conestoga (also known as Donegal) township list. It is said
that the settlers in West Conestoga could not for more than one
year tolerate a township name that did not clearly differentiate
them from the Palatines of Conestoga; therefore West Conestoga
township was renamed Donegal in 1722, that being the name of the
county in North Ireland from which the Presbyterians who had
settled along the Chiques creek came in 171G and immediately suc-
ceeding years.

They had emigrated from Ulster under the impression that this
was a free land; a country in which one might live entirely free from
governmental curb. They were Britons, and as such were not re-
quired to take the oath of allegiance ; and they mostly hurried from
the landing-place to the wilderness frontier without taking hoed of
land-warrants, surveys, and suchlike preliminaries of land-titles.
They were under the impression that they could settle anyv.diere
west of the tlien settled frontier, without let, hinderance, or cost.
They came in such numbers that the government could not cope with
them; and after some years of undisturbed possession, many reso-
lutely declined to bother about warrant, survey, and patent, es-
pecially shunning papers that called for payment of any ground-
rental, or quit-rent, to the Proprietors. However, it was not long
before the Scotch-Irish set themselves right with the Provincial
Government, and what is more became an influential part of that
government. In the first year of the existence of Lancaster county,
a man of Donegal, James ]\Iitchell, was sitting in the Provincial
Assembly; and others were taking prominent part in the civil ad-
ministration of the county.

The Scotch-Irish settlers were preceded by some French-
Canadian fur traders, who however can hardly be considered as
legitimate settlers. These traders — Bazaillon, LeTort, Chartier,
Marianda, Jessup, and others — located along the river between
Conoy creek and Marietta, with the exception of Chartier, who
went into Conestoga Manor, and later into Cumberland county.
They all had large tracts surveyed in the Donegals, but only for
speculation; and it is said that "there are very few instances where
they actually took out patents for their land."

The original limit of Donegal township embraced all to the west-
ward and northwestward of Pequea creek, the northwestern bound-
ary not being defined, as all was wilderness beyond. But when

3S4

SPP};5?scp»i'V^<5s*!5i;^':r ■!r''^*^''^'"i55-^-^^ '

;Skv}fit4'Tii*itu!^

■£i»l>Je^iUis^ilbi

ROBERT FULTON

Inventor of Navigation by Steam. Born in Lancaster
County, Penna., November 14, 17O5

THE SCOTCH-IRISH IX PENNSYLVANIA

Lancaster county was erected in 1729, the sontheastern boundary of
Donegal township was set farther back, to approximately the line
of tlie Big Chiques creek, so as to permit the organization of Ilemp-
field township. Donegal's boundaries were thus delineated in 1729:
**Tlic to\\^iship of Donegal, beginning at the mouth of the Chickasa-
lunge, thence up tlie East Branch to Peter's Eoad, thence (taking
in the present inliabitants) on a northerly course to Conewago,
thence by the same and the said river to the place of beginning."
The subsequent divisions have created the to\\mships of Rapho,
Mount Joy, East and West Donegal, and Conoy.

Eapho was set apart from Donegal township in 17-11, as the
twenty-first township of the county, taking all of the territory be-
tween the Big and Little Chiques creeks, an area of about twenty-
seven thousand acres. Mount Joy township vras detached from
Donegal in 1759 or 1767. Its long northern and northwestern bound-
ary is part of the Lancaster county line between it and Dauphin and
Lebanon counties; its eastern boundary is the Little Chiques creek
and Kapho township; and its southern and southwestern boundary
is along the Lancaster and Harrisburg turnpike, on the opposite
side of which East and West Donegal lie. In 1S38 Donegal township
was divided almost in half, and the two parts organized as East
Donegal and West. Donegal. The boundary line between them forms
''a segment of a circle with the convex side in the direction of West
Donegal." The southern half of West Donegal was detached in
1842 to form Conoy to\^mship. Conoy is the extreme westerly point
of Lancaster county; its northeastern boundary is AYest Donegal,
its eastern line is East Donegal border, its northwestern boundary
is Dauphin county, and the eastern bank of the Susquehanna river
borders it on the southwest. The boroughs within v.diat was the
territory of the original Donegal township are : Marietta, in East
Donegal, chartered in 1830; Mount Joy, at the point where East
Donegal, Mount Joy and Eapho to^mships meet, chartered in 1851;
and Elizabethtown, in Mount Joy to-\\mship, incorporated in 1827, -

II. L. Steinmetz, in a paper on "The Political Divisions of Lan-
caster County," contributed in 1900 to the Historical Society,
pointed out that :

''It is not gerierally knovrn that there was a township in this
countv which had only a few vears of existence, and which was

385

THE SCOTCH-IRISH IN PENNSYLVANIA

named for William Henry Harrison, President of the United States.
Sucli a township however was projected, laid out, and named, in
1844. In that year a petition was presented to the court of Lan-
caster county, siii-ned by citizens residing within the bounds of the
Twenty-second Election District of the county, composed of parts of
Eapho, Mount Joy, and Donegal to\\mships, stating that inconveni-
ence, trouble and expense were incurred by reason of the distance to
which the petitioners were subjected in attending their respective
to■^^^lship elections, and praying the erection of a new township out
of portions of each of the three above-named to^mships. Upon that
petition the court appointed Christopher Brenner, Henry M.
Eeigart, and Thomas Lloyd, viewers. Two of the viewers met and
returned a report creating the new to^^^lship. It was called 'Harri-
son,' and was embraced in the Twenty-second Election District of
Lancaster county. The report of the viewers was made to the Au-
gust Court of Quarter vSessions, 1844; and on February 3, 1845, the
court set the report aside. The matter was certioraried to the
Supreme Court, and there the proceedings on the report of viewers
was quashed. The attorneys were Messrs. Stevens and Penrose,
and the opinion of the Supreme Court was delivered by Justice
Eogers. Argument was had before the Supreme Court on Decem-
ber S, 1846. By Act of Assembly, passed in 1846, Harrison toAvn-
ship was divided into two election districts, — Mount Joy and Sport-
ing Hill ; but the act did not become operative owing to the adverse
decision of the Supreme Court. Hov.^ever, Mount Joy was called
Harrison in the election returns of 1846, and repealed in 1847. The
case is fully reported in 5th Barr, p. 447."

The foregoing covers all of the political divisions of the original
Donegal toA\mship.

There is no doubt as to the origin of the name given to the
pioneer toAAmship division. Very many of the Ulsterites who settled
in Lancaster county were from County Donegal, in Ireland. The
influence of the Scotch-Irish is also seen in the naming of Derry,
after Londonderry. Derry was one o^ the township divisions de-
cided upon when Lancaster county was organized; but when
Dauphin county was organized, Derry toA\Tiship could no longer be
claimed by Lancaster. Eapho can also be traced Avithout reasonable
doubt, for the toA\m of Eaphoe is the ecclesiastical centre of County
Donegal. ''The Eoman Catholic Bishop of Eaphoe is practically
Bishop of Donegal; and the Episcopal Bishop of Eaphoe has juris-
diction in Derry." The derivative of Mount Joy, however, is not
so easilv determined. Dr. Dubbs suggested, though not seriously, a

386

.L » « ■ { « J S w .i

ic;j;^5gw,^.

"''"All. A '\ ^-^ ; - I

/-.ti£^»-*>^---

#!#

'^*^ . J 'N i-'.ii I^M i!^^ •?•■»• -Tin ^:;t^ ^'f' qJlrvvn-./ » Si »Ki r- 1

4:'^':-^ ^/

ka'.-S^rti»^rrftrri>iiifr.'?iiil

iiifiii''r-ffi''tftfiiii

g,^

OLD AXD XI-W CAPITOLS OF PKXXSVLVAMA

THE SCOTCH-IRISH IN PENNSYLVANIA

French origin, '*Mont-Joie" being an ancient battle-cry of the
Franks. There is not much evidence to support such a suggestion,
even though the first white settlers in the Donegals were the French-
Canadian Indian traders. Mount Joy may safely be associated with
dramatic incidents of British history — either the breaking of the
boon by the vessel Mountjojj and the consequent raising of the siege
of Londonderry; or the breaking of the power of the Catholics in
the North of Ireland by Lord Mount joy in Queen Elizabeth's last
years, making possible King James the First's plan to colonize
Ulster with Protestants from Scotland and England, Conoy town-
ship, on the other hand, though seemingly an Irish name, is said
to have been derived from a tribe of Indians that formerly inhabited
the region.

387

The Indians of Bergen County, New Jersey

By Fraxces A. AYestervelt, IIackexsack, N. J.

^ HEN the white settlers came to America they found that
one great family of Indian nations — the Algonquins —
occupied the country from frozen Labrador to Sunny
Savannah, and from the shores swept by the Atlantic
surges to the snow-capped Rocky Mountains. xVmong the innumeral
independent nations of the Algonquin was one which its members
proudly called the Lenni Lenape — the original or pure Indian. The
Lenni Lenapes, or Delawares, occupied most of New Jersey, at least
the southern part. It is improbable that the Indians had any gen-
eral name for the whole territory now kno^\m as New Jersey,
and it is quite likely that ''Seheyechbi" merely designated the shore
of the Delaware bay. They preferred the river valleys, but their total
number, perhaps, never exceeded a thousand. They were all peace-
ful people, though suffering much from the wars of others and in
wars that were forced upon them, until they becaine extinct, under
the conditions involved in the contact of themselves and their kin-
dred with an opposing civilization.

The Raritan country extended northerly to Weequahick (Bound
or Dividing) creek, the dividing line between Newark and Elizabeth;
and from First Mountain to the Hudson river was occupied by the
Achkinhcshacky Indians, who were principally settled along the
river of that name. Being in such close proximity to New Amster-
dam, they naturally came much in contact with the whites, and we
find numerous references to them in the early records. The}''
appear to have been peaceable for the most part, and were fre-
quently intercessors for the warlike Raritans on the south, and the
Esopus and other Indians on the north. The first conveyance on
record by tlie Achkinhcshacky Indians was made in 1630, for ''Hobo-
can Hacking," the grantors being Arromeauw, Tekwappo and Sack-
womeck.

The Indians seem to have been quiet and comi)aratively indus-
trious; they raised large quantities of provisions, and manul'ac-

3SS

FROM JOHN ETTLS STATUE OF ORATAM

THE INDIANS OF BERGEN COUNTY

tured wampum. Tliey had their principal seat on the bank of the
Overpeck, then Tantaqua creek, north of the present Fort Lee road;
and an important settlement at Communipaw, whence they were
ready to trade with the Dutch or to make war upon Manhattan,
whichever the inhabitants of that island preferred. It is not
unlikely that they were in the habit of holding their weird '^Kinte-
Kaey" at Yantacaw, on Third river. Undoubtedly they taught the
first settlers mam' things about fishing, hunting, the cultivation of
maize, and its subsequent utilization in the favorite form of suppaen,
which soon became familiar to every Dutch youngster in the land.
We may well believe, too, that the thrifty Dutch vrouws learned
many a new thing in domestic economy from the squaws, experienced
in house^vif ery peculiar to the New AVorld. The farmers who yearly
burn the grass off the Hackensack meadows learned that practice
and benefits from the ''AYilden." The cupidity of the early settlers
led them to sell liqurr to the Indians, and countless evils ensued.

The Indians of New Jersey were well built and strong, Vvdth
broad shoulders a id small waists, dark eyes, snow-white teeth,
coarse black hair, cf which the men left but a single tuft (scalp lock)
on the top of the head, convenient for an enemy's scalping knife,
and which the women thrust into a bag behind. They preserved
their skins smooth by anointing them '\\ath the ''oil" of fishes, the fat
of eagles and the grease of ''rackoons," which they believed in the
summer to be the best antidote to keep their skins from blistering by
the scorching sun, and their best armour against ''muskettos," and
stopjDer of the pores of their bodies against the winter cold. The
men painted or stained their bodies, using colors extracted from
plants or finely crushed stones as found along the seashore. The
women, not having the advantage of Christian training and, there-
fore, less mse than their white sisters, were wont to paint their
faces; and in general they adorned themselves more than did the
men, for a proud squaw would sometimes display her charms set off
by a petticoat ornamented Avith beads to the value of one hundred
dollars or more. They dressed in the skins of wild animals, which
they skillfully cured. The Indians of New Jersey did not wear war
bonnets made of feathers, as did the other tribes in America.

Bishop Ettwein gives the only detailed account we have of the
manner of choosing the chiefs of the various gentes :

Each Tribe has a Chief. The Chief of the great Tortoise is
389

THE INDIANS OF BERGEN COUNTY

the Head, but the Tortoise Tribe cannot make or choose hini; that
is the AVork of the Chiefs of the other Tribes, and so vice versa.
None of the Chief's sons can follow him in his Dignity, because thev
are not of that Tribe, but the Son of his Sister, or his Daughter's
Daughter's Son may follow him. The Candidate is commonly in the
lifetime of a Chief appointed, to be learned and informed in the
affairs of the Chief. The Election and Appointment is made in the
following Manner: After the Death and Burial of a Chief, the 2
other Chiefs meet with their Councellors and People ; the new Chief
being agreed upon, they prepare the Speeches and necessary Belts.
Then they march in Procession to the Town where the Candidate
is, the two Chiefs, walking in front, sing the intended Speeches,
and enter the To^^^l singing; they go on to the East side into the
Council House and round the several Fires prepared, then sit do^^^l
on one side of them, upon which the Tow^l's People come in, shake
hands with them and place themselves over against them. One of
the Chiefs sings a Speech, signifying the aim of their Meeting, con-
doles the new Chief about the Death of the old one, ^Wping off his
Tears, &c., and then declares him to be Chief in the place of the
deceased. He gives the People present a serious admonition to be
obedient unto their Chief and to assist him wherever they can, with
2 Belts. (That is, he emphasizes these points of his speech by pre-
senting two belts of wampum.) Thereupon he addresses also the
Wife of the Chief and the AVomen present to be subject unto the
Chief, with a Belt. He then tells the Chief his Duties, and the new
Chief promises to observe them. All is sung.

The Head Chief with two others, has to take care of the
National Concerns, to cherish the Friendship with other Nations.
None can rule or command absolute, he has no Preference, nobody
is forced to give him anything, but he is commonly well provided
with Meat, and the AVomen assist his Wife in Planting, that he may
get much corn, because he must be hospitable, and his House open
to all. They are generally courteous and conversable. He has the
Keeping of the Council Bag mth the Belts, <S:c., and his House is
commonly the Council House and therefore large.

The chief Duty of a Chief is to preserve Peace as long as possi-
ble; he cannot make War, ^^dthout the consent of the Captains, and
also camiot receive a AYar Belt. If he finds his Captains and People
will have AA^ar, he must yield to them, and the Captains get the gov-
ernment. But as the Chief cannot make AYar, so the Captains can-
not make Peace. If a Captain receives a Proposition for Peace, he
refers it to his Chief, and says: I am a AA^arrior, I cannot make
Peace. If a Captain brings such a proyjosition to his Chief he likes
it, he bids him to sit do^\^l, and takes the Hatchet from him, and a
Truce begins. Then tlie Chief says to the Captain; as thou art not
used to sit still, to smoke only thy pipe, help me in that good AYork,

390

THE INDIANS OF BERGEN COUNTY

I will use thee as a Messenger of Peace among the Nations ; and
thus the Warriors are discharged.

Captains are not chosen, A Dream or an enthusiastic Turn for
War, with which an old conjuror joins, persuading the man that he
would be a lucky Captain, is his call, upon which he acts. After he
has been 6 or 7 times in War so lucky as to lose none of his Com-
pany, or got for each one lost, a Prisoner, he is declared Captain.
If the contrary happens, he is broke. There are seldom many Cap-
tains, yet always some in each tribe.

The Chief here spoken of was the Sachem of his tribe — a name
derived from the root oki, signifying above, (in space, and hence in
power). Notwithstanding what has been said above regarding the
election of a Sachem, it is clear that the office was in a sense hered-
itary. The descent was in the female line, in order to keep the inile
>vithin the gens. As the children belonged not to the gens of the
father, but to that of the mother, the sons of a Sachem could not
succeed him ; but his brother or a son of his sister was eligible to the
succession, and in electing a new Sachem he was chosen from among
them. This custom was probably a survival of a primitive matriar-
chal rule. The common chiefs were chosen for their personal merit,
— their bravery, wisdom, or eloquence, and the office was non-heredi-
tary. When a person was elected Sachem or Chief, his name was
taken away, and a new one conferred at the time of his installation.
A Sachem or Chief could be deposed at any time by the council of
the tribe ; and his office was also vacated by his removal to another
locality, as in the case of Mattano, Chief of the Nyack Indians, who
in 1660 removed to Saten Island. The goverimient of the tribe was
a democracy ; the Sachem or Chief who attempted to lead his people
against their will must needs have a powerful mastery over his fel-
lowmen, or he fared ill. At the same time, the earlier patriarchal or
matriarchal influences were so strong that the free impulses of
the savages were held much in check, and deference was paid even
to an unpopular Chief. The Sachem was permitted to exercise a
certain authority in the naming of his prospective successor, whom
he chose from among the most eligible young men of the tribe and
instructed in the duties and responsibilities of the office. If they
proved unworthy, he would set them aside and choose another, and
XJerchance they would fall a victim to his vengeance if he suspected
them of treachery to the tribe.

There were occasional deviations from the rule, the selection of

391

THE INDIANS OF BERGEN COUNTY

the Sachem failing of ratification by the tribe, as we shall see in the
case of Oratamy, Sachem of the Hackensack Indians. Sometimes,
either because of her descent, or for some special trait which marked
her out, a woman was chosen to rule over the tribe as a Squaw-
Sachem, and the verdict of history is that their sway was quite as
^vise and firm as that of the sterner sex. The position of woman
among the Indians was far from unfavorable; she was secure in
the possession of her property and of her children, and had a voice
in the selection of Chief. This independence was due largely to the
gentile organization of the tribe; a woman had the support of all
the members, male and female, of her gens (kin).

The Council of each tribe was composed of the Sachem and the
other Chiefs, either experienced warriors, or aged and respected
heads of families, elected by the tribe. The executive functions of
the government were performed by the Sachems and Chiefs, who
were also members of the Council. The latter body was legislature
and court combined, having a strict and most decorous procedure.
Here matters pertaining to the welfare of the tribe were discussed,
whether of peace or of war ; offences against good order in the tribe
were considered, and the accused tried v.^th deliberation and utmost
fairness.

The rhetorical figures were mostly suggested by natural objects,
at times rising to flights of genuine eloquence. At a conference with
the whites in 1649, Pennekeck, the ''Chief behind the Col," that is,
of the Achkinheshacky Indians, said the tribe called the Raritanoos,
formerly li^ang at Wiquaesskeck, had no Chief, therefore he spoke
for them, in the Indian tongue. **I wish you could see my heart,"
he exclaimed, as he threw do^^'Il two beavers, ''then you would be
sure that my words are sincere and time."

Among the Delawares, the Turtle warrior draws either with
coal or paint here and there on the trees along the warpath, the
whole animal, carrying a gun \yiih. the muzzle projecting forward,
and if he leaves a mark at the place where he has made a stroke
on his enemy, it \vill be a picture of a tortoise. Those of the Turkey
tribe paint only one foot of a turkey, and the Wolf tribe, sometimes
a wolf at large with one leg and foot raised up to serve as a hand, in
which the animal also carries a gun with the muzzle forward.

On the west bank of the Tantaqua creek, later known as English
or Overpeck, on a high, wide-spreading knoll, mth acres of land over

392

THE INDIANS OF BERGEN COUNTY

hill and dale, extending to the Hackensack river on tlie west, and
north and south on a lower plane touching on the edge of the
marshes, washed by tidal waters, w^as located the Indian village of
Achkinheshacky, the home of Oratam, the Sachem of the tribe that
inhabited this territory. The Sachem name is variously spelt in the
records as follows: Oratamin, Oratamy, Oratan, Oraton, Oratum,
Oratany, and the one more frequently used Oratam, and his life
filled the span between 1577 and 1667. There is no question as to the
truth of this statement, according to the following notes. In docu-
mentary records he is referred to as "of Achenkesacky and to his
Village at x\ckensack," and listed as a lando^vmer. He gave to
Sarah Kiersted (a daughter of Annake Jans, of Trinity Church
property), 2,120 acres lying between the Hackensack river and
Overpeck creek (early name Tantaqua) for services as an inter-
preter. This property began where the Overpeck flows into the
Hackensack river at Eidgefield Park, up to the Fort Lee road, taking
in all of Ridgefield Park, part of Bogota and Tenneck to^vnship,
joining the south boimdary of the Ackenkishacky village site. In
1669, Governor Carteret confirmed the patent of her gift from Ora-
tam. (Later, Samuel Edsall purchased all or a portion of it).

On the village site the follo\\dng indications of Indian occupa-
tion have been found, pointing to more than casual occupancy. A
large shell heap; ruins of a fort, or palisaded section; hundreds
of 'stone implements, one collector having over five hundred (to be
loaned to the Bergen County Historical Society), a kitchen midden
yielding interesting scraps that told a story. The site is well chosen
above the high water mark on a stream that was one of the water-
ways to the Kill von Kull on the south and the Tappans on the
north, only a few miles to the Hudson river via the Palisades trails,
thence to ''Manhattan." This location was unkno^\m to the His-
torical Society until a set of old photographs was given of the site,
then action was taken to communicate with some expert archasolo-
gist to make an examination of the site, when it was found that two
settlements had been made, one at Glenwood Park, the other Cedar
Park. The road leading to them from the Teaneck road is ''Fyke
Lane," bordered with very old willows, as it leads to the water edge.
Here on this beautiful, peaceful site, lived Oratum, and no doubt
died, and the following copies of The New York Colonial Historical
Documents are fuU of him and his wonderful life, and show that he

393

THE INDIANS OF BERGEN COUNTY

was well called *'a notable man among men in his day."

The following peace treaty was made between the Dutch and the
Indians on the Lower Hudson, April 22, 16-43 :

Between William Kieft, Director-General and the Council of
New-Netherland of the one side, and Oratamin, Sachem of the sav-
ages living at xVchkinkeshacky,* who declared himself commissioned
by the savages of Tappaen, Kcchqawawane, Kichtawanc and Sint-
sinck, of the other side, a firm peace was concluded to-day in the
following terms :

All injuries done by the aforesaid tribes to the Dutch or by the
Dutch to them shall henceforth be forever forgotten and forgiven.

Thej^ promise mutually not to molest each other any more in the
future, but if the Lidians learn, that an}' tribe not mentioned now,
had evil intentions upon the Christians, they will faithfully forewarn
them and not admit such within their limits.

For the confirmation and ratification of this treaty presents
were mutually given.

We pray God, that this peace may be kept unbroken by the sav-
ages.

The ink was scarcely dry on this paper before Pachem, **a
crafty man" of Achkinkeshaky, was running through all the cal-
lages, urging the Indians to a general massacre. More trouble fol-
lowed, but in 1645 peace was concluded.

In 1649, a number of leading Indians, chiefs in the neighbor-
hood of Manhattan, namely, Seysegechkimus, Oratamin, Willem of
Tappaen and Pennekes from '' Behind the Col," in the council cham-
ber at Fort Amsterdam, in presence of Do Johannes Megapolensis,
minister of EensselaersAvyck, Arent Van Curler and Johannes Van
Tmller, made the follovvHing proposition for a lasting peace : ,,

1. Pennekock, the Chief ''behind the Col," made a speech in
the Indian tongue, which was translated and said, the Southern Min-
quas had asked them to live in friendship with the Dutch, which they
were willing to do and for that purpose they had brought a present
to the Ilonble Director.

2. An Indian of Mechgaclikamic had involuntarily or unknow-
ingly lately done mischief at Paulus Hook, which they requested us
to excuse.

3. Pennekeck said the tribe called Raritanoos, formerly living
at Wiquaeskeck had no chief, therefore he spoke for them, who
would also like to be our friends and sent through him their greet-

*Hackensack, N. J.

394

THE INDIANS OF BERGEN COUNTY

ings to the Honbie General. Throws 3 beavers to the grounds as a
present.

4. Meijterma, the Chief of Neyick, was included with his peo-
ple into this agreement and would be, like them, our friends. They
throw 3 beavers down.

5. He speaks for the tribe of Remahenonc as for the above
with a like present.

6. Pennekeck threw do\\Ti 2 beavers declaring in the name of
all, that their heart was sincere and that they desire to live in friend-
ship mth us, forgetting on either side, what was past.

7. Pennekeck said : "I wish you could sefe my heart, then you
would be sure, that my words are sincere and true." He threw
down two beavers, saying that is my confirmation.

8. The Honbie Director had in former times desired to speak
with them; it was done now and they had shown their good inten-
tions ; they are now waiting to see, what he w^ould do, laying do'wu
two beavers.

9. Pennekeck said, although the Honbie General could not
understand them, they did not doubt his good intentions.

10. In conclusion Pennekeck said: **It is the vdsh of the Min-
quas, that we and you should be and remain friends, we are ready
for it.

The HonWe Director-General first expressed his thanks to the
chiefs, that they had come to visit him with offers of neighborly
friendship, and he then told them that he was pleased to hear such
a request. He promised, that nothing whatever should be wanting
on our part and that he was willing to live with them in mutual
friendship and intercourse. No cause for complaint should be given
and if somebody injured them, they should themselves report it to
the Director, in order that they should receive justice in accordance
with the case. In token of his good will he accepted their presents
on tlie foregoing propositions with thanks and in due time he would
return the compliment.

A small present worth about 20 guilders was then given to the
common savages and some tobacco and a gun to the Chief Oratamin
and so the savages departed well pleased.

As is noted, Oratamin was present but said nothing. However,
his superiority was recognized by the gift of the tobacco and the
gun, while the ''common savages" received only ''a small present
worth about twenty g-uilders."

During the ten years, 1645-55, there were occasional encounters
between the Indians and the whites. The whites were continually
encroaching on the natives, and in the neighborhood of Pavonia
a considerable settlement of Dutch had grown up. The Indians

395

THE INDIANS OF BERGEN COUNTY

became restive as they saw their lands slipping away from them,
and finally seemed to have planned the extirpation of the invaders.
Very early on the morning of September 15, 1655, sixty-four canoes,
filled with five hundred armed savages, landed on ^Manhattan Island,
and the warriors speedily scattered through the village. Many
altercations occurred between them and the w^hites during the day.
Towards evening they were joined by two hundred more savages.
Three Dutchmen and as many Indians were killed. The savages
then crossed the river and in the course of three days destroyed
buildings and cattle and carried off about eighty men, w^omen and
children into captivity. In this outbreak the Indians of Hacken-
sack and Ahasimus were conspicuous actors. It was the last expir-
ing effort of the natives near New York to check the resistless
advance of the Swannekins, as they called the Dutch. However, for
a time the Indians believed they had the advantage, and proceeded
to profit by it Avith great shrewdness. They brought some of their
prisoners to Pavonia, and then treated with the whites for their
ransom, demanding cloth, powder, lead, wampum, knives, hatchets,
pipes and other supplies. Pennekeck, chief of the Indians of Ach-
kinkeshaky, finally sent fourteen of his prisoners over to the Dutch
authorities, and asked for powder and lead in return ; he got what
he wanted and two Indian prisoners besides. The negotiations con-
tinued until Pennekeck had secured an ample supply of ammunition,
and the Dutch had received most of their people back again. To
the credit of the savages it should be said that no complaint was
made of the treatment of their captives, and they kept all their
promises. The authorities of New^ Netherland were greatly dis-
turbed by this brief but destructive war, and as a precaution against
the recurrence of such an event advised the erection of a block-house
of logs, in sight of the Indians, near Achkinheshaky. Affairs seem
to have gone smoothly between the Dutch and the Hackinsacks there-
after.

In 1666 Oratam was very old (said to have been fourscore years
and ten), and unable to travel from Hackins:kesacky to Newark to
attend the conference between the whites and the natives in relation
to the proposed purchase of the site of Newark. The Indian deed
for Newark, July 11, 1667,* does not bear Oratam 's name, from

396

THE IxNDIANS OF BERGEN COUNTY

which it is inferred that Oratam had died during the year. We
quote from Nelson's "Indians of New Jersey," the following:

And so fades from our \4ew this striking figure in the Indian
history of Xew Jersey. Prudent and sagacious in counsel, he was
prompt, energetic and decisive in war, as the Dutch found to their
cost when they recklessly provoked him to vengeance. The few
glimpses we are aiforded of this Indian Chieftain clearly shows
him to have been a notable man among men in his day, and that he
w^as recognized as such not only by the aborigines of Xew Jersey,
but by the Dutch rulers with whom he came in contact. The name of
such a man is surely worthy of commemoration, even two and a half
centuries after his spirit has joined his kindred in the happy hunting
grounds of his race.

The following letters, taken from the New Jersey Archives, Vol-
ume I, were from Governor Philip Carteret in reference to the pur-
chase of the Newark Tract :

Eliz. Towx, the 26'^ May, 1666.
Capt. Post and Cornelius —

This letter to accompany Capt. Treat and some of his Company,
they are going to Hackinsack to Oraton; therefore so as you have
beginned ij pray you to Continue, and to go long with them to said
Oraton and to Interpret my letter that I have written to him, like-
Tvdse to help the said Capt. Treat for to bring the Bargain of the
Land concerned to a period, the same being ended you shall bring
Oraton and the Owner or at least the 0^\mers of the said Land with
you ; and to View the said Land, and to put the Limitts — according
the use and your best Judgment not more at the present, I do remain.

Eliz. Tow^^ the 26'*^ May, 1666.
To Oraton — Honoured Sachamore according to our agreements,
in our last meeting ij have sent to you Capt. Treat, ^^'ith some others
and the Interpreters for to make an End — Concerning that Parcell
of Land, that we were about the other day, and ij have given him
full power to act with you, concerning the same so much if ij was
with you myself; and what you do agree with him ij shall see you
fully and diiely satisfied; and as we^have been and lived together
in unity and amity ij do wish that it may continue it shall not fail of
my side, that you may be sure of it, and you need not to question
that it will prove very advantageous to you, and to the People under-
your Command, and 'as for those Complaints that you did to me of
the abuses done to you at the Manhattans ij cannot help the same
but you may be sure that the same hath been Committed without any
consent or knowledge of the Governour and in the future this shall
be amended, and ij have given him notice of it and ij am very well

397

THE INDIANS OF BERGEN COUNTY

assured that if he hath kno^\^l the same, for the respect that he hath
for you had not suffered it, and ij do promise you that if any Man
under my Command do wrong you or yours upon prove of it he
shall be severely Punished, the same Justice I do expect from your
side and I hope in a little time to be able to supply your People ^\'ith
such goods as they shall have need of, and not to go to them places
where they receive affronts ; in a short time I shall take an Occasion
to give you a Visit in the mean while I remain, &c.

At a special meeting held in 1768 by the Six Nations, they con-
ferred upon Governor William Franklin, of New Jersey, as the rep-
resentative of the people, the euphonius name of Sagorighweyoghsta
(the great arbiter or doer of justice), in recognition of his and his
people's justice in putting to death some persons who had murdered
Indians in this province.

During the eighteenth century the Indian title to the soil was
rapidl}^ extinguished, and at the same time the vices and diseases of
the stronger race w^ere gradually reducing their numbers. In 1758
an Indian reservation, said to have been the first within the present
limits of the United States, was established at Edgepelick, or Broth-
erton (now called Indian Mills), in Burlington county. New Jersey.
The surviving aborigines remained there until 1802, when they
joined the Mohegans in New York and migrated to Wisconsin, and
later to Indian Territory, now part of the State of Oklahoma. For
the extinction of all Indian titles, the Legislature of Xew Jersey, in
1832, appropriated $2,000, and since that date almost every vestige
of Indian occujjation has disappeared. New Jersey was the only
State in the Union that purchased and paid for all lands procured
from the Indians.

*This tract was known by its Indian name Nipnichsen. and was (at least 115 morgens
of it) granted by William Kieft to Jacob Jacobscn Roy. Land Papers (Albany)
G. G., 141.

♦The Indian deed for Newark. July 11. 1667. is from Wapamuck the Sakamaker and
Wainesane. Peter Captamin, Wecaprokikan Nepean, Perawe Sessom, Mamustome Cack-
anakque, and Hairish Indians, belonging now to Hackinsack from which it is to be in-
ferred that Oratamin had died during the year and had been succeeded by Wapamuck
instead of by Hans as he had anticipated.

398

Some Usages of Long=Ago

^^^^^ HE old colonies of Pennsylvania and New Jersey had
5 -'p^ fj much in common in early days in regard to Redemp-
ff^/Ji;, '1 tioners and to Slavery. Upon these subjects Mr. Wil-
j^syt^i^ liam J. Buck, of Norristown, Montgomery County,
Pennsylvania, a most industrious and conscientious antiquarian and
historian, assembled a vast mass of memorabilia, as did also such
a capable writer as the late Colonel Theodore W. Bean, also of Nor-
ristown, in his notable ''History of Montgomery County" of many
years ago. These sources have been copiously dra\\m upon by a val-
ued contributor, as \\all appear upon the following pages :

A type of slavery obtained at an early day in this (Montgom-
ery) and adjoining counties, of which later generations have no
knowledge whatever. From the first settlement in Pennsylvania,
a considerable business was transacted, chiefly by ship-o^vners and
captains of vessels, in bringing from Europe persons who were de-
sirous of coming to America and were too poor to pay for their pas-
sage or to have a competency for an outfit in so long a journey.
With this class, generally from England's shores, with others from
Ireland and Germany, arrangements would be made through agents
to contract and bring over such persons, furnish them with food
during their voyage, and perhaps some other necessaries, on condi-
tion that on their arrival in an American port they have the right to
sell their time for a certain number of years to repay the cost thus
incurred and be of some profit to those engaged in such traffic. With
the gro^vth and development of the country, this industry, if such it
might be called, grew rapidly. Labor was demanded here, and this
seemed a good method by which to secure both male and female help.
It was just before the Revolution that it reached its greatest height,
yet, even after that war, it was not much less than before and dur-
ing that eight year conflict.

In the Charter agreed upon as Laws, in England, and confirmed
April 25, 1682, by Penn, we find this mention in Article 23: "There
shall be a register for all servants, where their name, time, wages

399

SOME USAGES OF LONG-AGO

and days of payment shall be registered." In the laws prepared on
the 5th of the following month the proprietary wisely provide "that
the children within the province of the age of twelve years shall be
taught some useful trade or skill, to the end that none may be idle,
but the Poor may work to live, and the Rich, if they have become
poor, may not want. That servants be not kept longer than their
time, and such as are careful be both justly and kindly used in their
service, and put in fitting equippage at the expiration thereof, ac-
cording to custom. " William Penn deserves credit for his just spirit
tow^ard labor, considering the day in which he lived. "The Great
Law," passed at Chester, Decem1)er 7th, contains this clause : "That
no master or mistress or freeman of this Province, or territories
thereof under the penalty that every person so offending shall for
each servant so sold forfeit ten pounds sterling to be le^'ied by way
of distress and sale of their goods." Strange to relate, the aforesaid
excellent enactment, on William and ]\Iary reaching the throne,
were abrogated in 1693.

In the beginning of 1683 "A bill to hinder the selling of ser-
vants into other Provinces, and to prevent runaways," was passed
by the Council. August 29, Governor William Penn "put ye ques-
tion whether a proclamation were not convenient to put forth to
impower Masters to chastise their servants, and to punish any that
shall inveigle any servant to goe from his j\Iaster. They unanimous-
ly agreed and ordered it accordingly." (Colonial Records, Vol. 1,
page 79.)

In 1700 an act was passed "For the Better Regulation of Ser-
vants in this Province and Territories," which provided:

That no servant shall be sold or disposed of to any person resid-
ing in any other Province or Government, without the consent of the
said Servant and two Justices of the Peace of the County wherein
he lives or is sold, under the penalty of Ten Pounds, to be forfeited
by the seller. That no servant shall be assigned over to another
person by any in this Province or Territory, but in the Presence of
one Justice of the Peace of the county, under penalty of Ten Pounds.
And whoever shall apprehend or take up any runaway servant, and
shall bring him or her to the Slieriff of the County, such person shall
for every such servant, if taken up within ten miles of the Ser-
vant's abode, receive Ten Shillings, and if ten miles or upward,
Twenty Shillings reward of the said Sheriff, who is hereby required
to pay the same, and forth\\'ith to send notice to the Master or o^\^l-

400

SOME USAGES OF LONG-AGO

er, of -whom he shall receive Five Shillinp^s, Prison fees, upon deliv-
ery of the said Servant, together with all disbursements and reasona-
ble charges for and upon the same. AVhosoever shall conceal any
Servant of this Province orTerritories, or entertain him or her twen-
ty-four hours without his or her^Iaster's or 0-\\iier's knowledge and
consent, and shall not within the said time give an account to some
Justice of the Peace of the County, every such person shall forfeit
Twenty Shillings for every Day's concealment. That every Servant
who shall faithfully serve four years or more shall, at the expiration
of their servitude, have a discharge, and shall be duly clothed with
two complete suits of apparel, whereof one shall be new, and shall
also be furnished with one new axe, one grubbing-hoe and one weed-
ing-hoe, at the charge of their Master or Mistress.

This latter clause was abolished in 1771. The object of this un-
doubtedly vras to encourage the removal of timber, that the land
might sooner come into cultivation. An act was passed ]\Iay 10,
1729, "laying a duty on foreigners and Irish servants imported into
this province."

Masters of servants were regarded for the time being as hold-
ing property subject to taxation. The rate in 1776 was fixed at one
and a half pounds each, which was increased in 17S6 to ten pounds.
The State passed an act March 12, 1778, making compensation to
those masters whose servants or apprentices had enlisted in the
army. In 1785 there were eighty servants taxed within the present
limits of Montgomery county. The highest number was in Abington,
13; Providence, 10; Cheltenham, 7; Upper Merion, 7; Douglas, 5;
Horsham, 5 ; Whitemarsh, 5 ; Morcland, 4; Montgomery, 4; and Low-
er Merion, 3. None were returned as being in the remaining tovvTi-
ships. That they were diminishing at this time, like negro slaves,
can be observed in comparing earlier lists. ''The labor of the plan-
tations," says the "Historical Review" (attributed to Franklin,
1759), "is performed chiefly by indented servants, brought from
Great Britain, Ireland and Germany; because of the high price it
bears, can it be performed any other way. These servants are pur-
chased of the captains who bring them; the purchaser, by a positive
law, has a legal property in them, and, like other chattels, they are
liable to be seized for debts, ' '

Servants from the Palatinate were disposed of in 1722 at ten
pounds each for five years' servitude. Prior to 1727 most of the
Germans who immigrated were persons of means. In the years

401

SOME USAGES OF LONG-AGO

1728, 1729, 1737, 17-il, 1750 and 1751 great numbers were brought
hither. Shippers advertised in 1728, *' Lately imported, and to be
sold cheap, a parcel of likely men and women servants." On the
other hand, it sometimes happened that those who had been well-
to-do in the Fatherland, in their desire to immigrate, were taken ad-
vantage of in various ways by unprincipled men, their chests rifled,
or their property taken on board the vessel, and in such cases, from
their destitute condition on arriving in America, would be com-
pelled to sell themselves as redemptioners to meet their expenses.
It was for half a century the practice that those who had the means
should be responsible for the passage of the poorer companions,
and thus reduce them to a common level of dependency and beggary.

Gordon in his "History of Pennsylvania" states that ''the usual
terms for sale depended on the age, health, strength and earning
capacity of the persons sold. Boys and girls had to serve five and
ten years, or until they attained their majority. Many parents were
necessitated as they had been wont to do at home, ^ith their cattle,
to sell their children. To be released from the ship the children had
in many cases to assume the passage money with their parents.
Children under five years old could not be sold. They were disposed
of gratuitously to such persons as agreed to raise them, to be free
at the age of twenty-one years. It was indeed an humble position
that redemi:)tioners occupied. Yet from this class have sprung some
of the most respectable and wealthy inhabitants of the State."

Eobert Sutcliff, an English Friend, in his ''Travels in Amer-
ica," thus speaks of the redemptioners in a visit he paid, in the sum-
mer of 1801, to his relative, "William Bakewell, who was at the time
residing on a farm of three hundred acres in Lower Providence
township, opposite Valley Forge, —

I noticed that the two female servants employed in the family
had, bothe of them, been lately hired from on board a vessel lying
in the Delaware, and which had recently arrived from Amsterdam
with several hundred Germans, men, women and children, of that de-
scription of people called in America redemptioners. They are the
people in low circumstances, who, being desirous of settling in
America, and not having money to pay their passage, agree with the
American captains of vessels to be taken over on condition of hiring
for a term of years, on their arrival in America, to masters who are
willing to advance ten or twelve guineas to be deducted out of their
wages ; and it not unfrequently happens that they agree to serve two

402

SOME USAGES OF LONG-AGO

or three or four years for meat and cltohes only, on condition of
their passage being paid. Yet, as wages in the general are rather
high in America, it will easily be supposed that an active and clever
person conversant in some business will make much better terms on
landing than the old or the infirm, or those who come over ignorant
of any business. I noticed many families, particularly in Pennsyl-
vania, of great respectability both in our Society and amongst others
who had themselves come over to this country as redemptioners, or
were children of such. And it is remarkable that the German resi-
dents in this country have a character for greater industry and sta-
bility than those of any other nation.

We have here an admission that even among the Quakers some
had come over as redemptioners to near the beginning of the nine-
teenth century.

Redemptioners frequently ran away from their masters, and
advertisements appeared in the newspapers of this period of re-
wards being offered for their arrest and recovery. A sample is here
given of three who were residents of Montgomery county. Mathias
Holstein, of Upper Merion, gives notice, in the '' Pennsylvania Ga-
zette of January 29, 1750, "an English servant man named Christo-
pher I\Iajor, about thirty years of age, tall and slender and pock-
marked, ran away on Saturday, the 20th instant. Whoever takes up
and restores said servant so as his master may have him again, shall
have forty shillings reward and reasonable charges paid. He had a
pass from his master to go to Philadelphia on the 19th instant, to
return the 26th, which it is supposed he altered." Jacob Paul of
Abington to^\Tiship, offers in the "Evening Post," February 15,
1776, "Three dollars reward — Ran away on the 26th of January,
1776, from the subscriber, an apprentice lad near five feet six inches
high, named Robert Mans. He had on and took with him, one home-
made light colored country coatee lined ^dth striped linsey, an upper
jacket, a pair of buckskin breeches, two home-mad-e shirts, two good
pairs of yarn hose, of a dark mixed color, one pair of strong shoes
and a small rimmed hat, made at Germanto^vn. Whoever takes up
said apprentice and secures him in jail, so that his master gets him
again, shall have the reward and reasonable charges." William
Stroud, keeper of the prison at Xorristown, had an advertisement in
the "Pennsylvania Packet," October 7, 1789 : "AVe committed to the
gaol of Montgomery county a certain George Sharpe, who says he is
a servant to Patrick Story, in Sussex county, State of New Jersey.

403

SOME USAGES OF LONG-AGO

His master is desired to take hira away in three weeks from this
date, or he will be sold for his fees."

These advertisements, from varied information furnished, are
well calculated to give an insight into the system of servitude as it
formerly prevailed here, fully confirming the harshness of the act
passed in 1700, and was still practically enforced, though almost a
century had passed away since its adoption. The Jacob Paul above
referred to, according to the assessor's books, was at the time the
owner of two hundred and eighty acres, kept at least two grow^l
negro slaves, seven horses, seven cattle, and a riding-chair. It may
therefore be possible from the system that prevailed that the said
lad of nineteen years of age was obliged to live and be treated on a
level with slaves. As passes were required to go abroad, we see here
how easy it was to arrest such on mere suspicion, and, if no owner
came, to sell them for charges. Through brutal treatmeiit the round
might be kept up, and thus end at least their best days in degrading
bondage. A law was passed as late as 1819, ''that no female shall be
arrested or imprisoned for or by reason of any debt contracted after
the passage of this act." AVith the final abolition for the imprison-
ment of debts the institution had necessarily to die out without any
special enactment or repeal, so slow has ever been the advancement
and regard for popular rights, even in this great commonwealth and
in an enlightened age.

A story is told of one of these ''soul-drivers," as these dealers
in human beings were styled sometimes, in which he was successfully
tricked by one of his o^vn men. The fellow, by a little management,
contrived to be the last of the flock that remained unsold, and trav-
eled about with his master. One night they lodged at a tavern, and
in the morning the young fellow, who was an Irishman, rose early,
sold his master to the landlord, pocketed the money, and hastened
off. Previously, however, to his going, he took the precaution to tell
the purchaser that though tolerably clever in other respects, he was
rather saucy and a little given to lying ; that he had even been pre-
sumptuous enough at times to endeavor to pass for master, and that
he might possibly represent himself as such to him.

The evils of this system Dr. Franklin, in his jDaper, the "Penn-
sylvania Gazette," of May 9, 1751, sarcastically attacked, where he
says, that in return, as a proper exchange, we should furnish rattle-
snakes, to be distributed through the parks and haunts of the British

404

SOME USAGES OF LONG-AGO

courtiers and office-holders, especially for the ministers, nobility and
members of Parliament. With servitude has now gone its kindred
evil, the indentured apprentice system. The laws, as well as the
sentiment that upheld these, show, from the power conferred, that in
the hands of the cruel, arbitrary, oppressive and avaricious, they
must have been often abused, to the deterioration of the morals of
both parties.

The early history of slavery as it existed within the limits of
Pennsylvania, has perhaps not heretofore had adequate treat-
ment. It is a subject now so at variance \vith existing ideas that lilie
servitude, it becomes only the more interesting from the diversity it
presents in denoting the changes going on in our social and domestic
life. There is no question, but as established in Pennsylvania, it
was of a rather milder character than that of the other colonies. It
was a forced institution, continued and upheld by the British govern-
ment as long as they possessed the authority, which an eight years'
war and independence only checked. The blood shed at Brandj^vine,
at Germanto\vn, and the suffering at Valley Forge, w^as also for the
benefit of the African, and for which he should also be grateful, for
even before the return of peace Pennsylvania had made provisions
for his emancipation.

Judging from the legislation here on slavery, the importation of
negroes must have commenced soon after the arrival of Penn. In
the famous protest from the Germans at GermantowTi, the 18th of
Second Month, 1688, to their fellow-members of the Society of
Friends, they say, —

Here is liberty of conscience, which is right and reasonable, here
ought to be likemse liberty of the body, except of e\al-doers, which is
another case. But to bring men hither, or to rob or sell them against
their will, we stand against. In Europe there are many oppressed
for conscience sake; and here are those oppressed which are of a
black color. Ah! do consider well this thing, who do it, if you would
be done in this manner? and if done according to Christianity.
This makes an ill report in those countries of Europe that the Quak-
ers do here handle men as they there handle the cattle, and for that
reason have no inclination to come hither. And who shall maintain
this your cause, or plead for it? Truly we cannot do so, except you
shall inform us better hereof, that Christians have liberty to practice
these things. We who profess that it is not lawful to steal, must
likemse avoid to purchase such things as are stolen, but rather stop

405

SOME USAGES OF LONG-AGO

this robbing: and stealing, if possible. Have not those negroes as
much right to light for their freedom as you may have to keep tliem
slaves? We desire and require you hereby lovingly that you may
inform us herein that Christians have such a liberty to do, and sat-
isfy likewise our good friends and acquaintances in our native coun-
try, to whom it is a terror or fearful thing that men should be
treated so in Pennsylvania.

From the importance of this document and the proceedings con-
nected therewith, we regret from its length in not giving the whole.
Suffice it to say that it was duly signed and transmitted to the
Monthly Meeting, from thence assigned to the Quarterly Meeting at
Philadelphia, and lastly to the Yearly Meeting held at Burlington,
the 7th of Fifth Month, 1688, wdth this result on their minutes: "A
Paper being here presented by some German Friends, concerning
the lawfulness and unlawfulness of buying and keeping Negroes, It
was adjudged not to be so i^roper for this Meeting to give a Positive
Judgment in the Case, it having so General a Relation to many other
Parts, and therefore at present they forbear it."

We see here in this evasive reply the prevailing sentiment of
the English element in its favor. The moral right to uphold and
countenance the institution by Friends was the question, and to
whom for this purj^ose it was alone directed. This effort at early
abolition was made but little over live years after Penn's landing,
and shows that slavery must have been already pretty well estab-
lished to have thus claimed attention, as it existed among a body
that at this time constituted a majority of the population. The Ger-
mans, however, to their credit, put their theory into practice, and
forbore in any manner to countenance slavery, and this result alone
saved us from possessing a large negro population like in all of the
neighboring colonies.

Reference has been made to early legislation on this subject, a
matter that has hitherto been too much overlooked. We thus find,
from the proceedings of Council held July 11, 1693, that

Upon the request of some of the members, that an order made
by the Court of Quarter Sessions for the Countie of Philadelphia,
the 4th instant, proceeding upon a presentment of the Grand Jury
against the tumultuous gatherings of the negroes of the towne of
Philadelphia, on the first days of the weeke, ordering the Constables
of Philadelphia, or anie other person whatsoever, to have power to
take up negroes, male or female, whom they should find gadding

406

SOME USAGES OF LONG-AGO

abroad on the first dayes of the week, without a tickett from their
Master or Mistress, or not in their company, or to carry them to
goale, there to remain that night, and that without meat or drink,
and to cause them to be publicly whipt next morning with thirty-nine
lashes, well laid on, on their bare backs, for which their said Master
or Mistress should pay fifteen pence to the whipper att his deliverie
of y'" to y'' Master or Mistress, and that the said order should be
Confirmed by the Lieut, -Governor [Markham] and Council. The
Lieut.-Governor and Councill, looking upon the said presentment
to proceed upon good grounds, and the order of Court to be reasona-
ble and for the benefit of the towne of Philadelphia, and that it will
be a means to iDrevent further mischiefs that might ensue upon
such disorders of negroes, doe ratifie and coniirme the same, and all
persons are required to putt the sd order in execution.

An act was passed in 1705 ''for the trial and punishment of
Negroes." It inflicted lashes for petty offences and death for crimes
of magnitude. They were not allowed to carry a gun without li-
cense, or to be whipped, if they did, twenty-one lashes, nor to meet
above four together, lest they might form cabals and riots. A peti-
tion was sent to the Assembly, 4th of Twelfth Month, 1706-7, "from
several freemen inhabitants of the city of Philadelphia, complaining
of the want of employment and lo^^mess of wages, occasioned by the
number of Negroes belonging to some of the inhabitants of the said
city and others, who, being hired out to work by the day, take away
the work of the Petitioners, to their great discouragement, and pray-
ing that provisions for restraint of so many Negroes as are at pres-
ent employed be made by the House, was read, and ordered to be
read again."

Peter Kalm, in his "Travels" in 1748-49, thus expressed him-
self on the subject of slavery here: "Formerly the Negroes were
brought from Africa, and bought by almost everyone who had the
means to purchase them. The Quakers alone scrupled to have
slaves; but they are no longer so nice and they have as many Ne-
groes as other people. However, many cannot conquer the idea of
its being contrary to the laws of Christianity to keep slaves. There
are likewise several free Negroes in town, who have been lucky
enough to get a very zealous Quaker for their Master, who gave them
their liberty after they had faithfully worked for him some time."

Among the early advocates for the abolition of slavery residing
in Montgomery county may be recalled the eccentric Benjamin Lay,

407

SOME USAGES OF LONG-AGO

of Abington, who wrote a book against its evils, printed by Franklin
in 1737, being a 32mo, of 280 pages, wherein he calls **all slave-keep-
ers that keep the innocent in bondage, apostates. A practice so gross
and hurtful to religion, and destnictive to government, beyond what
words can set forth, and yet lived in by ministers and magistrates in
America. "Written for a general service, by him that sincerely de-
sires the present and eternal welfare and happiness of all mankind."
He reflects on the Society for holding slaves, and says, *'The best
and only way for Friends or others that now have slaves is to dis-
charge themselves of them." He uses rather coarse language, and
complains of his forcible ejections for speaking on the subject in
their meetings. He also introduces personal allusions concerning
its leading and influential slave-holding members.

An act was passed in 1712 in Pennsylvania to prevent the im-
porting and selling of negroes or Indians within the province, which
the home government also annulled. Thomas Mayberry, a Friend,
shorth^ after 1730 erected a forge on the Perkiomcn creek, at the
present borough of Green Lane, which was chiefly carried on by the
labor of negro slaves down to about the Revolution.

While the institution prevailed here, we find from records that
slaves generally possessed but one name, as Pompey, Caesar, Scipio,
Cato, Prince, Jamaica, Guinea, Cuff, Tom, Jupiter, Cupid. Fe-
males were commonly called Silvia, Judge, Flora, Venus, Sail, Sook
and Phill. On their death they were frequently buried in their mas-
ters' orchards or on the edge of their woodlands. Friends, on this
matter, also exercised a care that they be not placed in too close
proximity. From Middleto^vn records, Bucks county, we learn that
on 6th of Third Month, 1703, ''Friends are not satisfied ^vith having
negroes buried in Friends' burying-ground ; therefore Robert Hea-
ton and Thomas Stackhouse are appointed to fence off a portion for
such uses."

Slavery in New Jersey probably attained its greatest height
about 1765, or when the Stamp Act was passed, and attention began
to be directed to the evils attending the colonial system of govern-
ment. In the convention held at Philadelphia from January 23 to
28, 1775, it was resolved "That it be and is hereby recommended to
the several members of this Convention to promote and encourage
instructions or advice from their several counties, to their represent-

408

SOME USAGES OF LONG-AGO

atives in General Assembly, to procure a law prohibiting the future
importation of slaves into this province."

To strike a harder blow at the system of slavery, on March 29,
1788, an act was passed declaring that all vessels employed in the
slave trade should be liable to forfeiture, and a penalty of one thou-
sands pounds be imposed for building and equipping them for the
traffic. Congress took no important action in this matter until
March, 1807, when an act was passed against the importation of
Africans into the country and declaring the slave trade unlawful.

On the organization of Montgomery county in 1785 an enumera-
tion was taken of those still remaining in slavery, the total number
being one hundred and eight. By location they were as follows:
Providence to^\^lship had the highest number, 20; Moreland, 19;
Norriton, 14 ; Perkiomen, 7 ; Lower Merion, G ; Worcester, 5 ;' Fred-
erick, 5; Abington, 4; Montgomery, 4; Upper Salford ,2; Spring-
field, 2; AVhitemarsh, 2; Franconia, 2; Lower Salford, 2; Douglas,
1 ; Upper Hanover, Hatfield, Towamensing, Whitpain, G^^^aledd and
Plyinouth contained no slaves at any time.

Slaves were taxed in 1776, four pounds, and in 1786, forty
pounds. The census of 1790 returned 440 free colored persons and
114 slaves in Montgomery county ; in 1800 the number was reduced
to 33 slaves, of which nine were in Providence, 3 in Lower IMerion
and three in Moreland township. In 1810 there were three, and by
1830 only one slave left. In 1880 the county contained 1,763 colored
population.

The estimable Dr. Thomas Graeme advertised in October, 1752,
that '^A mulatto slave, named Will, about twenty-nine years of age,
being of a Negro father and an Indian mother," ran away from his
plantation in Horsham to^vnship (Montgomery county now), and
that ''whosoever secures him in any legal gaol shall have five pounds
reward ard reasonable charges paid." In February, 1806, the ''Nor-
ristowm Herald" carried an advertisement for Peter Custer, Prov-
idence township, near Trappe, that he had for sale ''a black wo-
man about thirty-five years of age and slave for life, A\'ith two chil-
dren, the one about nine years old and the other three years. The
children are entered in the office."

The climax of all these auction sales appears in the notice of
John Jones, of the Manor of Moreland, near the Crooked Billet ho-
tel, in which he offers for sale *'a likely negro woman, about twenty-

409

SOME USAGES OF LONG-AGO

nine years old, had the small-pox, and understands country busi-
ness well. Also a Xegro child, her boy, one year old." Such cases
"were the sad features of American slavery, and which in the end
wrought the destruction of the infamous system.

When arose opposition to human slavery, and sympathy
for an enslaved race, there came into existence almost spon-
taneously, what came to be known as *'the Underground
Railroad." Our fathers and grandfathers knew more of the
meaning and details of this system of aiding colored slaves from
their bondage in the Slave States to Canada, than we do
today. It was in existence many years j)rior to the Civil
War in course of which the slaves were emancipated. Its name
came about in this way : The concerted active management of Aboli-
tionists in the Free States secreted and sliielded the colored slave in
his attempt to gain a free country. Here in Pennsylvania, slaves
were hunted do^vn and easily tracked as far as Columbia. There
the pursuers lost all trace of them. The most scrutinizing inquiries,
the most vigorous search, failed to give any knowledge of them. The
pursuers seemed to have reached an abyss which they could not
fathom, and then bewildered and discomfited, they declared "there
must be an underground railroad somewhere." It will be remem-
bered that this was just at the beginning of the railway systems in
this country, and there seemed some mystery connected with these
thoroughfares. So it was, (contends Dr. Smedley in his book enti-
tled ''Underground Eailroad"), that the slave-o^vner called the
system ''underground."

The branch of this "railroad" that passed through Montgomery
county is kno^Ti in history as the "Northern Route." It was a sec-
tion of the line which extended from Columbia, Pennsylvania, to
Canada. The southern terminus of this route was at Columbia, on
the Susquehanna river, from whence arrivals were noted and con-
signed to the friendly agents along the line of operations. The
founder of the southern depot nearest the supply of passengers was
William Wright, of Columbia, Lancaster county, Pennsylvania. As
early as 1787, Samuel Wright laid out the to^\Ti of Columbia. The
lots were disposed of by lottery and all sold, and many substantial
persons from Bucks, Montgomery, and Chester counties and Phila-
delphia settled there. A majority of these people were Quakers, or

410

SOME USAGES OF LONG-AGO

descendants of Quakers, and carried with them to the new settle-
ment comactions hostile to the institution of slavery. The Wrights
gave many small lots to the colored people in the northeastern part
of the town and encouraged their settlement at the place. This
brought into one community a large number of colored people, who
became a source of refuge to those who were constantly fleeing
northward. William Wright was uncompromising in his hatred of
slavery; an active man, he enjoyed a presence of mind equal to all
emergencies. He assisted all fugitives who applied to him, and
when he heard of any fugitives being recaptured, he lost no time or
opportunity, either by process of law, device or artifice, in securing
their escape. On several occasions, when fugitives came to his
place pursued, he hastily dressed them in women's clothing, and sent
them by night-time to Daniel Gibbons, near Lancaster City. The
free colored population of the town were industrious as a class, and
thoroughly enjoyed the sympathy of the whites, who aided them in
hastening the flight northvrard of those who reached them. The place
soon became known to slave-o^vners, but early experience taught
them to give it a wide berth. On one occasion a ''slave-catcher," by
the name of Isaac Brooks, made his appearance in search of a "run-
away nigger," as he was pleased to call him. He was soon sur-
rounded by a score of stalwart colored men and hustled out of the
to^vn, stripped of his clothing and unmercifully Avhipped with hick-
ory withes. He was never seen in Columbia afterwards. Brooks
was a i^rovidence in carrying the news southward. His misadven-
ture was told to many households, repeated by masters and ser\^ants,
nntil through Maryland and parts of Virginia it was well-known
to all escaping or runaway slaves that once at Columbia they were
comparatively safe.

The number of arrivals made it necessary to provide a means of
transit to northern cities and Canada. Agencies were sought out
among earnest sympathizing Abolitionists in Lancaster, Chester,
Montgomery and Bucks counties. Phcenixville, Norristown and
Quakertovm were stations on the line.

All roads led to Canada in those days. The route through Mont-
gomery county was deemed extremely perilous, because it lay near
a great city, to which news of escaped slaves was promptly reported,
especially after the advent of the telegraph, and by reason of a
large circulation of daily papers, carried through the country by

411

SOME USAGES OF LONG-AGO

railroad every day. The danger was further increased by the strong
public opinion in favor of sustaining the law, especially after the
passage of the Fugitive Slave Law, in 1S50. Rewards were con-
stantly offered for the apprehension of slaves, and the officers of a
vigilant secret service in Philadelphia were ever on the alert. The
Abolitionists, or '* Woolly Heads," as they were frequently called,
were persecuted and ostracized by the Whig and Democratic parties,
while presiding judges and ministers of the gospel, with but few ex-
ceptions, looked upon them as among the most dangerous agitators
of the age. They were, however, men and women who lived up to
their conviction of duty, and time has fully vindicated their exalted
humanity and patriotism. If the cause they pursued hastened the
madness of the fatal hour when the South flew to arms and sought
to dissever the country, then they may rightly claim to have been
benefactors of mankind.

Among those who were most active, zealous and influential in
arousing the spirit of revolt against the sin of slavery and the horrid
catalogue of crimes committed in its name was the Rev. Samuel
Aaron. He was a gifted orator, with a flow and force of language
which never failed to hold his audiences, whether they assented to
his views or not. He was at times the impersonation of eloquence
enraged, as his keen invective flowed in torrents ; and when he called
his followers around him in the old Baptist meeting-house, or, per-
haps, in front of the old court-house, to review some act of "North-
ern submission to the slave-power of the South, the occasion was
esteemed of more than usual public interest. Such a leader inspired
an enthusiastic following, and nowhere on the long line of transit
were worn and weary passengers received with greater solicitude,
cared for more tenderly and disjoatched with greater promptness and
prudence, than at Norristown.

The gentlemen composing this "railroad staff" were not of the
mutual admiration school. They w^ere agitators, antipathetic, many
of them valuable, all of them independent thinkers. They repre-
sented the activities of life in all its callings, from the plowman to the
philosopher. When the news of the Fugitive Shave Law reached the
North, these men came together at the peril of their lives and firmly
resolved to resist it at all hazards. While defiant, they w^ere not
wanting in that prudence and caution necessary to their usefulness,
and by day and by night their vigilance extended from the Plymouth

412

SOME USAGES OF LONG-AGO

Valley to the hills of Providence. The counsels of the cool and phil-
osopliic AUan Corson, of Plymouth, were matched by the promptness
of Thomas Hopkins, William W. Taylor and Charles Corson, of
Providence, in forwarding passengers through to Bucks county. In
Norristo^ii, Dr. William Corson was among the first to report arriv-
als. In active practice, a consistent friend to the colored people,
slave or free, and by reason of his intercourse in his daily visits to
all localities in the town and many miles in all directions around it,
if arrivals occurred he was sure to be apprised of it. With coadju-
tors such as Lawrence E. Corson, James Paxon, Jacob Bodey, Daniel
Eoss, John Williams and John Augusta, the business in hand was
quickly and efficiently dispatched. If a collection of money was
necessary to forward passengers, John Augusta and John Williams
were always ready to go to the right ones to get it. Paxon was al-
ways ready to give asylum to passengers, and the giant Bodey could
always be relied upon for transportation. There was not a member
of this staff who had not his special office of usefulness, and among
them the quiet, unobtrusive, but persistent George Wright was al-
ways found responsive to duty. An enthusiastic follower of his cher-
ished friend xVaron, he never tired in kindly offices to relieve the suf-
fering and hungry as they tarried in or fled through the to^m. There
was a direct connection between Norristo^vn and the anti-slavery of-
fice in Philadelphia, via night-trains on the Norristo^^m railroad.
Eev. Samuel Aaron, Dr. William Corson, Isaac and John Roberts
and Mary 11. Roberts were in charge of this line of transportation.
Daniel Ross would house or conceal the passengers until a late hour,
when they would be ticketed through to waiting friends at or near
Ninth and Green streets, then via the Philadelphia line, to Canada.
Contributions were liberal in support of this line.

In 1841, Thomas Read lived four miles west of Norristown.
The slaves he received were chiefly men, v%ho, following directions
given them, came in the night. Some were brought. He sent many
to Miller McKim, at the anti-slavery office in Philadelphia, William
Still being generally the receiving agent. Others were sent in vari-
ous directions. Some remained and worked for him when required.

After the passage of the Fugitive Slave Law the determined
members of the organization still persevered in their efforts to aid
the fugitives to escape. Others faltered and knew not what to do.
At an evening company where several of these faltering ones were

413

SOME USAGES OF LONG-AGO

in attendance, two yonng school-girls were present and listened to
the conversation. The thought occurred to them to test by actual
experience the standing of those present. Leaving the room upon
some pretext, they shortly after knocked at the kitchen door, and,
closely disguised and nmfiled, said they were fugitives and asked for
help. This brought the questi6n home to the men present, ''Would
they give aid?" A long parley ensued, the girls being left in the
kitclien. It was finally decided to take them to a neighboring house,
and, as soon as a wagon could be procured, two of the men volun-
teered to drive them to Quakertowm. By this time the girls were so
full of laughter at the success of their plan that when passing close
to a light their emotions were discovered to be other than those of
grief and fright, and the disguise was detected. But the joke was
so serious to some of the men that they could not laugh at it. The
girls were severely reprimanded; yet all concerned were glad at
heart that they had discovered how those present stood in regard to
the Fugitive Slave Law. At a convention held in the old court-house
in Norristo^\^l shortly after the enactment of that law, a committee
of prominent anti-slavery advocates was appointed to circulate pe-
titions for signatures asking for a repeal of the law.

Thomas Read's daughter Mary w^as appointed one of the com-
mittee. Being young at the time, she thought she had but to present
the petition, and names would be willingly put thereto. But she was
astonished at the almost universal reception she met with. Doors
were shut in her face as soon as she made kno^m her desire. Peo-
ple insulted her, snubbed her and would not talk with her on the
subject. One minister, however, thought it his duty to talk with her,
and pointed out the wrong she was doing: ''Nay, she was commiting
a crime, for laws were made to be upheld and not to be opposed."
His morality took the law without question, and he wanted her to do
the same. Needless to say she did not.

While this describes the general public opinion, there were many
benevolent individuals w^ho had not courage to express their secret
convictions, yet were willing to aid the Abolitionists by pecuniary
contributions. John Augusta, an old colored resident of that place,
and an important attache of the Underground Eailroad, said that
many citizens came to him and remarked: "John, I know you must
be needing considerable money to forward passengers on your road.
When you need contributions come to me, but do not let my name be

414

SOME USAGES OF LONG-AGO

meiitioiiGcl as one contributing." Xo^^isto^vn first became a station
of the Underground Railroad about 1S39, the year of the first meet-
ing of the Anti-Shivery Society there. The number of fugitives
who passed through there, assisted by their friends, increased from
year to year, as many as fifteen or twenty being occasionally con-
cealed within the to^vn at one time. A very strong and bitter ani-
mosity existed there against the Abolitionists, especially in the early
days of the anti-slavery agitation ; and for individuals to make any
active efforts in behalf of fugitives was to incur general denunciation
and social ostracism. ]\Ialignant threats were made, but never car-
ried into effect. The furthest extent of a mob demonstration was the
stoning of the Baptist meeting-house and the breaking up of an anti-
slavery meeting which was being held there. This was the only
building in which these meetings were held in the early part of the
work in that town. In later times, when public sentiment was grow-
ing strong in favor of emancipation, very many, even among public
officials, were hearty s}^npathizers and silent helpers. The positions
which they held, depending upon public suffrage or popular favor,
made it politic for them to enjoin secrecy when bestowing aid and to
Diake their sentiments knowTi to but few, even of the well-kno^\ni and
trusted Abolitionists.

As public sentiment in Norristown was inimical to the anti-
slavery cause until the exigencies of the times and the acknowledged
justness of universal liberty throughout the country made it popular
the harboring of fugitives in that place was particularly hazardous.
Yet among those who dared to do it, who was openly kno^vn to do it,
and who built a secret apartment in his house for that especial pur-
pose which it was almost impossible to discover, was Dr. Jacob L.
Paxson. Independent and fearless, he did his own thinking, kept his
own council, took his owm course, and concealed, fed, and forwarded
hundreds that even the anti-slavery people knew nothing of. lie kept
a horse and wagon, and took them himself to William Jackson, Qua-
kertown; Jonathan McGill, Solebury; and to William H. Johnson,
Buckingham, all in Bucks county. He entertained abolition speak-
ers after the passage of the penal slave law, when they were re-
fused admittance to the hotels. One evening when Garrison, Bur-
leigh and several others were at his place, Samuel Jamison, who
owned a large manufacturing establishment adjoining, came in and
informed him of a conversation he had just overheard in a small as-

415

SOME USAGES OF LONG-AGO

semblage of men concerning a plot which was being laid to burn his
house if he did not dismiss his guests. ''Tell them to burn it," said
Paxson, ''and scatter the ashes to the four winds; I'm a free man."
A few days after the Christiana riot, Parker, Pinkney and John-
son, an account of whom is given in the description of the tragedy
and the narrative of Isaac and Dinah I\Iendenhall, came on foot in
the night to Norristown, accompanied by another person whose
name is not known. Dr. AYilliam Corson announced their arrival to
John Augusta. The four men were concealed in a lot of shavings
under a carpenter-shop, which stood three feet above ground on
Church street near Airy. There they remained four days, and were
fed mth food passed to them upon an oven-peel across a four-foot
alley from a frame house in which Samuel Le^^'is, a colored man,
lived. During this time the United States marshal's detectives were
watching every part of the town. On the' fourth day a meeting was
held by a few trusted friends in the office of Lawrence E. Corson,
Esq., to devise means for their escape. Dr. Paxson proposed en-
gaging five w^agons for that evening, four to be sent in different di-
rections as decoys to lead off the vigilant detectives. The plan was
adopted, and the w^agons and teams were engaged of Jacob Bodey,
whose sjTiiiDathies vrere knoAvn to be in favor of fugitives. But he
would accept no pay, saying he would do so much as his share. The
first was sent up the turnpike road, and shortly after the second
was sent down that road ; anotlier was sent across the bridge toward
West Chester, and the fourth out the State road toward Downing-
town. The attention of the alert officers being now attracted in these
directions, the men, after having shaved and otherwise changed
their personal appearance, walked from the carpenter-shop to Chest-
nut street and doA\TL Chestnut to the house of William Lewis, col-
ored, where the fifth wagon, which was to go directly through the
towm and up the Mill Creek road, was waiting for them. Dr. Paxson
was there also, and saw the men, with William Lewis, colored, as
their driver, start safely for Quakertown. Lewis was a little tremu-
lous with fear at the perilous undertaking, which, with the haste,
somewhat confused him at the start. On the road he became be-
wildered, and went several miles out of the way, which gave Parker
the impression that he was partly intoxicated, a condition in which
Lewis never was knoA\m to be. From Quakerto^vn they journeyed to
Canada, traveling part of the way on foot and part by public con-

416

SOME USAGES OF LOXG-AGO

veyance. On the following day the United States marshal was in-
formed that they had left Norristown and were out of his reach.
Officers were at once dispatched to Quakertown, but the Under-
ground Railroad there disappeared from their view and its passen-
gers could be tracked no further.

It is known and vouched for by many that knew the facts, con-
cerning three cases where runaway slaves at their ovni request were
packed in wooden boxes as merchandise and sent north to Philadel-
phia, where they were received by friends and passed on to the
North and became free men. One of these cases was that of Henry
(Box) Brown, a slave in Richmond, Virginia. He conceived the
plan of getting away from slavery by having himself boxed up and
shipped as merchandise to Philadelphia, and went to work accord-
ingly to effect his object. With the help of some friends, whom he
had made acquainted with his plans, he arranged with a firm in Phil-
adelphia to receive him as merchandise, and then got reliable men in
Richmond to help him there. A man made the box, and he got in it,
taking with him a sack (sic) of water, some craclrers, a cup, a gimlet
and a sponge. The lid was nailed fast, and the box marked ''This
side up vntli care." A reliable person was secured to take the box,
pay the freight, and start it on its way to Philadelphia. After all his
arrangements had been made he received word from his Philadel-
phia friends not to attempt to send the goods, as there was too much
risk ; but, determined not to be baffled, he replied that the goods were
shipped and w^ould be in Philadelphia at a certain time.

A trusty man was on hand at the time appointed but the train
arrived without the goods. It was explained that an accident had
occurred which would cause a delay of four hours. The excitement
and anxiety increased, but the box finally arrived. It was taken
charge of, and the proper parties notified of the arrival of their
goods. This was twelve o'clock at night, and all assembled at the
place appointed to receive him.

By this time the excitement was great. Some were sure he
would be dead, and much concerned as to what disposition they
should make of tlie remains. When the box was carried in it was re-
ceived almost with the silence of death. All seemed afraid to hear
their o"wti voices. It was put down, and one tapped it on the top with
the question: "Is all right?" "An answer came from out the box;
"All right, sir." The lid was quickly pried off, and Henry Box

417

SOME USAGES OF LONG-AGO

Bro^^^l stood erect and sang a lipun he had learned for the occasion.
Then there was rejoicing. Their anxiety was over and tlieir pent-up
spirits set free.

AVhere the delay occnrrcd the goods had to be reloaded. The
box was turned ^\ith the marl^ed side down, so that he stood on his
head till the veins on his forehead and face were as thick as his
finger. Two men sat on the box, and one tapped it and wondered
what it contained. The gimlet was to bore holes to let in more air,
if necessary, and the water was to drink. Instead of drinking it, he
put it on the sponge and bathed his face and head. Scientific men,
who saw the box, said this was the only thing that saved his life, and
that bathing with the water restored carbon to the exhausted air.

A few days after his arrival in Philadelphia there was an anti-
slavery meeting held in the Baptist meeting-house at Norristo^vn,
and Henry and his box and all his outfit were exhibited there. From
here he took the Underground Railroad to the land of freedom.

The other cases mentioned where slaves were brought North in
boxes were reported in Still's "Underground Eailroad." They were
the cases of William (Box), Peel Jones and Leah Green. Jones was
boxed up in Baltimore and shipped by the Ericson line of steamers in
the month of April, 1859, reaching Philadelphia in seventeen hours
after shipment, and was safely delivered to his friends, who cau-
tiously awaited his arrival in the City of Brotherly Love.

The third case was that of Leah Green, an interesting girl and
the slave of James Noble, of Baltimore. William Adams had pro-
posed marriage to her. She concluded to accept the offer only when
she was free, believing the duties of wife and mother incompatable
with a condition of servitude. She finally concluded to escape. Her
trusted friends placed her in a wellworn box, such as was commonly
used in sending goods from Baltimore. A quilt, a bottle of water and
some hard bread were carefully stowed away mth the girl, and she
was shipped as freight on the Ericson line. Her intended mother-
in-law, a free colored woman, took passage on the same line. The
box vv^as carefully watched, and upon arrival at Philadelphia was
promptly forwarded to the consignee. Leah Green was happy. She
subsequently married the man of her choice, and was a free woman.
She settled in Elmira, New York, and died three years after her
marriage.

418

SOME USAGES OF LONG-AGO

The indefatigable ''Underground Eailroad" conductor herein-
before named mentions other instances as follows:

John and Jane French, with their little boy two years old, were
slaves in I\Iaryland. Like many others they had heard of a place in
the north where they might be free if they could got there, and they
resolved to make the effort. They had been told there were people
in Pennsylvania who would help them. They came to Oxford and
then by the underground railroad through Downingtown, Lionville
and Kimberton, from William Fussoll's to my place. I saw at once
that it w^as a very important case and one that required prompt ac-
tion. We put them in a room, no one but my wife knowing they
were in the house. I went to see Edwin H. Coates, told him what I
had in charge, and asked him to accompany me that night on our
journey, which he readily agreed to. I directed my hired man to
have the horses so they might be used if needed, and when Edwin
arrived after all had gone to bed we started for George Lukens',
Kulpsville. We arrived just at dawn and were very kindly received.
We returned about noon, our absence having excited some remark.
None suspected where we had been excej)t a fugitive slave who was
living with me at the time. As soon as we left, George Lukens took
his charge to William H. Johnson's, Bucks county. They arrived in
the evening, when Jane told them she could go no further. They
fixed up a room for her and made her as comfortable as possible. The
next morning she had a fine baby boy, which she named William
Taylor. To part with these people and receive their simple expres-
sions of thanks is more precious than silver or gold.

Perry and Luc}^ Simons were slaves in Virginia, where they re-
mained until they were about fifty years old. When the last of their
seven children had been sold to traders to go South they resolved to
leave their old master and seek freedom. By the aid of friends, after
many weeks of travel, they reached my place. I locked them in a
room, charged them not to look out of the window and informed my
wife that I had a charge. We took care of them through the day and
that night I took them across the Perkiomen, at Tyson's mill, and
left them at daylight with directions for Richard ^loore's at Quaker-
town. This was just after the Fugitive Slave law was passed, mak-
ing every Northern man who assisted them a kidnapper, and we
knew that we were watched. I told them as I had been true to
them I hoped they would not betray me. They answered : ' ' No, Mas-
sa ; God bless you. We will never betray you."

John and Sue Burns were slaves in Newcastle county, Delaware.
They were a young couple, who had one boy about two years old, and
they resolved that they Avould not raise children for the slave mar-
ket. John took one of his master's horses, put his wife and child on

419

SOME USAGES OE LONG-AGO

tlie horse, and traveling himself on foot, started for freedom. They
took the horse as far as they thoiiglit safe and tlien turned him loose
to return home so that he might arrive before morning, and they
kept on their course to Thomas Garret's, Wilmington, a distance of
fourteen miles, getting there before daylight. Thence by Avay of
Kennet Square, Downingtown, Kimberton, and Phoenixville, they
came to our place in ]\[ontgomery county. They remained for a
short time in the neighborhood, and then became very uneasy for
fear of being captured and taken back into slavery. They were put
on the road for Canada as the only place of safety. Like all other
slaves they had been told that there was a place under the north star
where they could be free, but how far it was they had but a faint
idea. I never saw one, however, that thought it too far or too much
of a hardship to go there. These were a very interesting couple and
a very bright little boy.

Eliza and her son were slaves to a man named Gibbs living near
Havre de Grace, Maryland. They ran off, came by way of Oxford
through Chester county to F. F. Pennypacker's and on to m}' place.
There she wished to stay and in a short time we found we were in
trouble, but we concluded to meet it. I went to Norristown, called on
Thomas and Amy Bruff, stated the situation and offered to pay them
to take care of her. I told them that I would find a home for her as
soon as she was able to be moved, and instructed them to call on Dr.
William Corson if needed and tell him I would pay all expenses.
The Dr. was called on, but, as I expected, he would take nothing for
his services. Her child w^as deformed. We took her to our place and
had her there for several months. Finally the child died and was
buried at the Friends' meeting-house in Providence. In the mean-
time her son lived with Jacob L. Paxson. After the child died she
and her son started for Canada, So it would appear to those who
stood aloof that the road of those engaged in the underground rail-
road was not always stre^vn with roses ; but there was a consolation
that outsiders did not understand.

AVilliam and Perry Lewis, brothers, and Henson Clemens, were
slaves in West Virginia, all ver^^ stout young men and very determ-
ined in asserting their right to themselves. They made their way
through jMaryland into York county, Pennsylvania, and by way of
Columbia and Lancaster to James Fulton's, in Chester county. There
they stayed a short time until kidnappers made their appearance in
the neighborhood. Then they came to E. F. Pennypacker's and my
place. They were all good farm hands, found ready employment,
and stayed about the neighborhood for several years. Perry Lewis
lived with me three years. He was a very good farm hand and
efficient in assisting mc in helping his own people on their road to
liberty. Finally he got married and moved to Norristown, where he

420

SOME USAGES OF LONG-AGO

died, as did also his brother William. Their comrade Henson, after
remaining for about two years, became uneasy, fearing he might be
captured and taken back into slavery, and concluded to go to Cana-
da. AVe gave him instructions and put him on the road. After a
tiresome journey he arrived in safety. After he got there he got a
friend to write to me giving an account of his journey and the re-
ception he had met on his arrival, how much he was pleased ^\nth the
place, and expressing many thanks to me and his friends in ^Nfont-
gomery county for the acts of kindness he had received at their
hands.

Jerry was a slave of a man named Ball, who lived in Mill Creek
hundred, Newcastle county, Delaware. His master had given him
his freedom by telling him he might go and earn a living, tliat he was
to be a free man, but without taking a legal course to secure it. Jerry
had married, and lived in the same township within live miles of his
master, in a log cabin, or hut, on a common near Ked Clay creek, and
within three miles of the Pennsylvania line. His master's home was
not more than five miles from the latter state. Jerry was living
peaceably and quietly in the neighborhood, and supported himself
by working for farmers when he could, employment being scarce and
wages low. Twenty-five cents per day was the price for a common
day's work and forty and fifty cents for harvesting. When not thus
engaged he lived by fishing and trapping. At that time, sixty years
ago, thousands of acres of land lay waste in that region, with here
and there a log cabin, or hut, occupied by a poor man, or a slave not
claimed by his master. Such tenants paid from seven to fifteen dol-
lars rent for their cabins and as much land as they saw proper to
make use of. Such was the case with Jerry. Finally his old master
died and trouble began.

Ball's heirs laid claim to Jerry as part of their father's estate,
but Jerry insisted that his master had set him free and that he
would not serve them. Finally one of his master's sons, in compauj'^'
with six or eight others, went to Jerry's cabin to capture him. He
had received word of their coming, and prepared to defend himself
as well as he could by fortifying his cabin. They surrounded the
house and broke in the door. As one attempted to enter, Jerry struck
at him with an ax, missed the man, struck the door, and broke it to
pieces ; then took his gun and shot, but missed his man. The load
took effect on a man named Robinson, who was sitting on his horse
forty or fifty yards off, and destroyed one of his eyes. (I often saw
him carrying his mark for trying to capture poor Jerry.) He then
fought his way out and ran for the woods. They followed and, after
a race of a mile, overpowered him and took him captive to Newcas-
tle. He was put in jail and sold to a slave trader to be taken South.
This occurred within one mile of where I was liv^ing and took such a

421

SOME USAGES OF LONG-AGO

hold on me, although I was then only ten or tweh'e years old, that
when I arrived at manhood I set np a station on the Underground
Railroad and kept it open until slavery was abolished by the procla-
mation of Abraham Lincoln, trying to obey the injunction that
"Whatsoever ye would that others should do to you do you even so
unto them."

Fred Douglas, later the Hon. Frederick Douglas, ex-Marshal of
the District of Columbia, was a passenger on the Underground Hail-
road from slavery to his present position. He was a slave in Talbot
county, j\laryland, and his master's name was Aull. He passed
through Philadelphia. Eobert Purvis, E. M. Davis, and J. Miller Mc-
Kim, of Philadelphia; Horace Greeley and Gerritt Smith, of New
York, and Charles Sumner and others, of Boston, arranged to send
him to London, and while there his freedom was bought by penny
contributions.

Tlie follo\\dng incident is from the pen of Robert Purvis, one of
the most active agitators in the anti-slavery cause, and occurring in
Bucks county had a peculiar interest to their friends in Montgomery
with whom they were co-operating.

Among the hundreds of cases which came under my notice, none
excited my interest more deeply than that of four brothers, who came
from Frederick County, Maryland, and arrived in Philadelphia in
the summer of 1836. They were finely developed and handsome
young men, reputed to be the children of their master, and after his
death, finding themselves slaves when they had been p'romised their
freedom, they took ''French leave" and arrived safely in Philadel-
phia, under the assumed Christian names of Basil, Thomas, Charles
and William, and retaining the surname of Dorsey. I took three of
the brothers to my farm in Bucks county — Thomas preferring to live
in the city. I succeeded in securing places with some of the neigh-
boring farmers for Charles and AVilliam, Basil remaining in my em-
ploy. The latter was a married man, having a wife and two cliildren
whom he left in Mar}'land. She was a free woman and by a previous
arrangement with her brother-in-law likewise free, they v\''ere
brought to Philadelphia, where I met them and took them to my
house. This man proved afterwards to be a false and treacherous
villain. He opened a correspondence with the son of their old mas-
ter, who bought these men at the settlement of his father's estate
and had become their owner. By a well-arranged jDlan, with the as-
sistance of a notorious slave-catcher, they were enabled to surprise
and capture Thomas, who was hurried before one of the judges of
the court and sent back to slavery. He was carried to Baltimore and
imprisoned with the view of shipping him thence to the New Orleans
market. By the timely efforts of his friends in Philadelphia money

SOME USAGES OF LONG-AGO

was raised, and the sum of one thousand dollars paid for his free-
dom, lie afterwards became the i)opiilar caterer of Philadelphia,
aud died a few years ago, leaving a handsome competence to his fam-
ily. Immediately followiiig the capture of Thomas, by the direction
of the brother-in-law, they went to Bristol and secured the services
of a constable by the name of Brown, who repaired with the claimant
and his friends to Doylestown and obtained warrants from Judge
Fox for the arrest of the three brothers. Basil, while ploughing at
some distance from the house, was overpowered after a severe strug-
gle by the slave-holder and liis friends, placed in a carriage and tak-
en to Bristol, three miles distant, where he was thrown into a cell
used for criminals. I had just returned from the city and was in the
act of eating my supper, when a neighbor's son came in great excite-
ment to tell me that Basil had been carried off. I sprang from the
table and hastening in the direction where I knew^ the man had been
working, learned from the farmers assembled there the particulars
of this outrage with the added information that he had been taken to
Bristol. Burning v.'ith indignation, hatless as I was, I hurried thith-
er, where I found the captors and the captive.

An excited crowd of people was gathered about the market
house, whom I addressed, and succeeded in enlisting their sympa-
thies in behalf of the poor victim. xVfter a parley with the slave-
holder, it was agreed that we should meet there at seven o'clock iti
the morning and start thence for the purpose of appearing before
Judge Fox, at Doylestown. Availing myself of the kind offer of a
friend, I was driven rapidly home for the purpose of securing the
safety of Basil's brothers. I was rejoiced to find them already there.
They had heard of Basil's capture and were pursued by a part of
those men led by Brown, who had taken him. These men had halted
in a field near my residence, evidently deliberating how to proceed.
By my advice, Charles, in whose hands I placed a double-barreled
gun heavily charged, walked out in front of the house and defied
them. The slave-catchers, thinking doubtless discretion the better
part of valor, instantly departed. Under the cover of the darkness I
was enabled to convey the two men to my brother Joseph's farm,
about two miles distant, and that night he drove forty miles and
left them in New Jersey at the house of a friend. There they re-
mained safely until an opportunity offered to send them to Canada.
The next morning about six o'clock I was on my way to Bristol. Be-
fore reaching there I met a woman who informed me that at five
o'clock a wagon passed her house and she heard Basil cry out, **Go
tell Mr. Purvis they are taking me off." The object of the move-
ment was to deceive me in regard to time and enable them to appear
before Judge Fox, and by cx-parte testimony have the case closed
and the victim delivered into their custody. Upon receiving this in-
formation I hastened home and quickly harnessing a fleet trotting

423

SOME USAGES OF LONG-AGO

horse pursued them. I left instructions that Basil's ^\ife and chil-
dren should follow in auother carriage. By good fortune I came up-
on the fur/itive kidnappers about four miles from Doylesto^\^l, where
they had stopped for breakfast. I immediately drove to the resi-
dence of William H. Johnson, the noted abolitionist, who instantly
took hold of the matter, and went out to spread the news far and
wide among the anti-slavery people. I arrived in Doylestown fully
an hour before Basil was brought by his captors who were of course
amazingly surprised to see me. I at once secured the services of the
ablest lawyer in the towTi, Mr. Ross, the father of the late Judge
Ross, who urged the postponement of the case upon Basil's oath of
having free papers left in the hands of a friend living in Columbia,
Pennsylvania.

Doubtless the judge was deeply impressed by the appearance
in the court-room of the delicate and beautiful wife and the young
children clinging to the husband and father, who, looking the picture
of despair sat with the evidence in his torn and soiled garments of
the terrible conflict through which he had passed. The claimant ob-
tained legal services in the person of a Mr, Griffith, a young lawyer.
Notwithstanding the u.rgency of their counsel to have the case imme-
diately decided, the judge postponed it for two weeks.

This was all I expected to obtain. My duty lay clearly before
me, and I resolved that no effort sliould be spared to secure Basil's
freedom. With this view, I strove to arouse the colored people to
rescue him in the event of his being remanded to his captors. The
plan adopted was to assemble in squads about the three leading
roads of the town and use means adequate for the purpose of liberat-
ing him. Most fortunately, however, by an unexpected turn of
events, a resort to these desperate measures was rendered unneces-
sary. Desiring to make use of every available means to secure the
liberty of this worthy man, I called upon that eminent lawyer and
philanthropist, David Paul Brown, and asked him if he would not
appear in behalf of the defense. He promptly responded to my re-
quest, saying, "I am always ready to defend the liberty of any hu-
man being." I then tendered him a fee of fifty dollars, which he at
once refused. ''I shall not now," he said, *'nor have I ever accepted
fee or reward, other than the approval of my conscience, and I re-
spectfully decline receiving your money ; I shall be there ;" and turn-
ing to his barber he asked: "Will you get me up so that I can go in
the stage coach which leaves at four o'clock in the morning?"

The day of trial came and the slave-holder was there, bringing
with him additional proof in the persons of his neighbors to swear as
to the identity of the man. Armed with the bill of sale, the victory
seemed an easy one. The claimant at one time was willing to take
five hundred dollars for his slave, which we agreed to give, yielding

424

• SOME USAGES OF LONG-AGO

to the earnest entreaty of Basil, although it was in violation of our
principles, as wo have always denied the right of property in man.
He advanced his price to eight hundred dollars at Doylesto-wni, and
when that was agreed to declined taking less than one thousand dol-
lars. Basil then said, ^'Xo more offers if the decision goes against
me. I will cut my throat in the court-house ; I will not go back to
slavery." I applauded his resolution; horrible as it might be, it
seemed better than his return to a living death. There for the lirst
time I unfolded our plans for his liberation. The case was called
promptly at the hour agreed upon, and Mr. Griffith spreading out his
bill of sale and pointing to his witness, the friends of the claimant
who had come for the purpose of identifying this man as his prop-
erty, opened his case with an air of the utmost confidence in the re-
sult. Mr. Brown in his turn quickly rose and the magnetism of his
presence was felt by the crowded court-room, nine-tenths of whom
were doubtless in syTupathy with the poor slave. He commenced
by saying, '*I desire to test this case by raising every objection, and
may it please your honor these gentlemen, who hail from Liberty,
Frederic county, Maryland, are here according to law to secure their
"pound of flesh," and it is my duty to see that they shall not get
*'one drop of blood." As a preliminary question I demand authority
to show that Maryland is a slave state." Mr. Griffith, with a self-
satished air, remarked: ''Why, Mr. Brovrti, everj^body knows Mary-
land is a slave State." ''Sir, everybody is nobody," was the quick
retort of his opponent.

The judge entertained the objection, and Mr. Griffith went out
and soon returned with a book containing a compilation of the laws
of Maryland. The book was not considered authority, and poor Mr.
Griffith, confused and disconcerted, requested Mr. Brown to have
the case postponed until afternoon. "Do you make that request,"
inquired his adversary, "on the ground of ignorance of the law?"
Mr. Griffith in an appealing tone said: "Mr. Bro^vn, I am a young
man and this is my first case; I pray j'ou do not press your objec-
tions ; give me some time, for should I fail in this case, it would be
ruinous to ni}' future prospects." Laying his hand on the young
lawyer's shoulder, ^Ir. Bro-wn replied, "Then, my dear sir, you will
have the consolation of having done a good deed, though you did not
intend it." The judge was prompt in dismissing the case, saying
that he would not furnish another warrant, but they might secure his
re-arrest by obtaining one from a magistrate. Profiting by this sug-
gestion, Griffith and his clients hastily left the court-room. I w^as
equally prompt ; havins: previously ordered my horse and buggy to
be brought in front of the court-house, I took hold of Basil and hur-
ried him towards the door. In the excitement which prevailed, a
colored man who was outside, seeing me hustling Basil before me,
and thiifiving he had been remanded to slavery and I was his master,

425

SOME USAGES OF LONG-AGO

raised a heavy stick and was about to strike nie, when a friendly liand
interposed, and saved me from the blow. We were no sooner seated
in the vehicle than the slave-catchers, armed with a magistrate's
warrant, came rushing upon us. As they were about to seize the
horse, a stroke of the whip on the young and excited animal, caused
him to rear and dash ahead. A round of hearty applause from the
sympathizing crowd served as an additional impetus to urge us on-
ward. After running the horse about two miles, I came upon a party
of colored men who were to assist in rescuing the slave. Resting a
short time, I pursued my journey to Philadelphia, a distance of
twenty-six miles, and drove directly to my mother's house, where
Basil was safely lodged. I afterwards accompanied him to New
York, and placed him in the hands of Joshua Leavitt, the editor of
The Emancipator, who sent him to Connecticut to find employment
on his father's farm. He remained there some time and then re-
moved with his family to Northampton, where he worked for Mr.
Benson, a brother-in-law^ of AVilliam Lloyd Garrison. Mr, Dorsey
died a few years ago, a highly esteemed and respectable citizen,
leaving a widow and a number of children.

426

0!d=Time Eiociitiooary Books

By CnARLES A. Ingeaha^m, Cambridge, New York.

[jO little entertainment has been derived of late by the
d writer in glancing through several old-time school read-
ers ; it has been very interesting to note the gradual
improvement in both the material make-up of the
volumes, and as regards the character and literary merit of the
selections. The earlier books are crudely manufactured, the paper
being coarse, and the binding of calfskin or wood overlaid with.
paper. The selections, which in the older compilations are thought-
ful and serious, grow at last to entertain pieces of a humanistic
and even humorous kind, "in this manner constituting the series an
index of .the prevailing literary standards at the various dates of
publication. Levit}^, however, has been accorded but small con-
cessions in these old reading-books, for the compilers evidently
labored under the deep conviction that their responsibility in select-
ing the mental and moral teachings of the youth of America was
very great. Piety, patriotism and the homely virtues are the ele-
ments w^hich in various phases are repeatedly ventilated in the lan-
guage of the greatest of ancient and modern authors. Another aim
was, by precept and example, to inculcate in these books a knowl-
edge of the elements of elocution and to encourage its practice;
for in those days oratory played a prominent and influential part in
public affairs. Altogether, the old American school-readers, in the
period of our national development when the ''Three R's" con-
stituted practically all of the people's education, exercised a cultural
influence which we can hardly estimate too highly.

Taking up the volumes in the order of their publication, the
first to be mentioned is ''The Art of Speaking," published in Bos-
ton, Massachusetts, by Ebenezer Larkin, in 1793. The work opens
with an essay recommending oratory, and giving in minute detail
instructions to be observed by the reader or speaker; the writer
enters minutely into his subject, and for every emotion and senti-
ment gives an appropriate reflection in tone, facial expression or

427

OLD-TIME ELOCUTIONARY BOOKS

gesture. Nothing so elaborate of this kind has ever come under ray
observation. I\rorcover, in the Lessons which compose the body of
the book, these multitudinous directions, explained in the essay, are
placed very frequently on the left margins as ready guides for the
reader. Theoretically, the student with these helps before him
should have little difficulty in rivaling Demosthenes or Cicero, but
practically the reading would be of an automatic, lifeless character.
However, as a general guide to the art of oratory, this book has
much value in pointing out the methods which, consciously or un-
consciously, must be adopted by the accomplished public speaker.
The selections are mostly from Greek and Latin orations and from
Milton and Shakespeare. Of the gestural facilities of the hands
alone, the author says: '^With the hands, as Quintilian says, we so-
licit, w^e refuse, we promise, we threaten, we dismiss, w^e invite, w^e
entreat, we express aversion, fear, doubting, denial, asking, affirma-
tion, negation, joy, grief, confession, penitence. With the hands we
describe, and point all circumstances of time, place and manner, of
what we relate ; we excite the passions of others, and soothe them,
we approve and disapprove, permit or prohibit, admire or despise.
The hands serve us instead of many sorts of words, and where the
language of the tongue is unkno^\^l, that of the hands is understood,
being universal."

The statement is made that the English language is eminently
adapted to oratory, in that though it is in certain respects less effec-
tive than the Italian, Greek, Spanish and Turkish, ours has a
greater variety in its articulated sounds and an equal copiousness
of expression.

**An American Selection of Lessons in Reading and Speaking,"
by Noah. Webster, Jun., was published at Albany, New York, in
1804. This compilation differs radically from the one just con-
sidered, w^hich is severely classical and without representation of
any American author, by having half of its contents the work of our
own native authors. The courage and national pride of Mr. Webster
is to be commended in that at a time when American literature was
considered by the elite as unworthy to be seen on the same shelf ^vith
the works of English writers, he prepared a school-reader that
placed our writers on a par with the classics, one of the pieces being
entitled, "The Faithful American Dog." Here may be perused not
only Shakespeare and Addison, but the Declaration of Independ-

428

OLD-TIME ELOCUTIONARY BOOKS

ence, tLe \\ise sayings of Benjamin Franklin, and the adventures of
"Old Put." On the title page appears the motto, quoted from ]\rira-
beau: ''Begin with the infant in the cradle; let the first word he
lisps be WASHINGTON." In his preface the writer says that the
school readers employed are deficient in interest to the youth of
America, ''while tlie writings that marked the Revolution, which are
not inferior in any respect to the orations of Cicero and Demos-
thenes, lie neglected and forgotten." This book was designed for
elementary schools, colleges and academies needing nothing beyond
those in use: "Art of Speaking," "Enfield's Speaker," "Scott's
Lessons," etc., "which respect distant nations or ages." The volume
contains several articles and other material not easily located or
even known by the present generation.

Perhaps the most popular school-reader ever published in
America was Lindley Murray's "English Eeader," the copy before
me having been printed in 1820 at Concord, New Hampshire. Mur-
ra3^'s "English Grammar," published in 1795, had already made
the author widely and favorably kno^vn as an educator, and opened
the way for the introduction of his "Reader" generally in this
country and England. Though born in Pennsylvania, ]\Iurray, not
long after the Revolution, made his home in England and died there
in 1826. During the war he accumulated a fortune in mercantile
pursuits, but his gratitude to the land of his birth and his ap-
preciation of the eloquent words and noble deeds of the heroes of
the Revolution seem to have been very luke-warm, for in his
"Reader" every American writer and orator is ignored. It is, of
course, an excellent and improving selection in verse and prose of
the standard authors, but its tone is cold and arbitrary, adapted to
the minds of experienced and mature persons, but of too solemn
and philosophical a spirit to hold the attention of youth. In his
introduction the compiler discusses the chief points of oratorical
teaching, but acknowledges that "the correct and natural language
of the emotions is not so difficult to be attained as most readers seem
to imagine. If we enter into the spirit of the author's sentiments,
as well as into the meaning of his words, we shall not fail to deliver
the words in properly varied tones."

The rejection by Murray of the writings of American states-
men and authors was not resented on this side of the Atlantic, for
we really could not compete at that time with the established fame

429

OLD-TIME ELOCUTIONARY BOOKS

of Old-world writers, lliough "Washington Irving and others were
beginning to loom on the literary horizon of the United States.
American periodicals were compilations principally, and made up of
selections from English magazines, for the reason that it was bet-
ter raatei-ial than could then be produced here and was to be had
for nothing. This literature, being unknown to the people and
fresh and able, it was a long time before American talent had de-
veloped sufficiently to enable a publisher to run a magazine inde-
pendent of English sources of supply. As late as 1850, when the
issuing of "Harper's" began and for years after, that periodical
was practically a mere reprint from English serials.

In the year 1836 "The North American Reader" appeared,
published simultaneously at Trenton, New Jersey, and Baltimore,
Maryland, the author being L>mian Cobb. This is a notable com-
pilation, and superior to "The English Reader" in that it is re-
plete with home authors and inspired, through the presence of many
typical American pieces, mth that free, liberal, enterprising and
familiar spirit which we appreciate and admire. Among the many
interesting and little-kno^wm selections which this book contains is
a "Dialogue between Charles II and William Penn" at the time of
the departure of the latter for America, a portion of which is here
transcribed:

Charles: Well, friend AYilliam! I have sold you a noble prov-
ince in North America; but still I suppose you have no thoughts of
going thither yourself.

Penn : Yes I have, I assure thee, friend Charles, and I am just
come to bid thee farewell.

Charles : What ! venture yourself among the savages of North
America! AVhy, man, what security have you thai you will not be
in their war-kettle in two hours after setting foot on their shores !

Pom : The best security in the world.

Charles: 1 doubt that, friend William; I have no idea of any
security against these cannibals, but in a regiment of good soldiers,
with their muskets and bayonets. And mind, I tell you beforehand,
that, with all my good-will for you and your family, to whom I am
under obligations, I will not send a single soldier with you.

Penn : 1 want none of thy soldiers, Charles ; I depend on some-
thing better than thy soldiers.

* * * *

Charles: How then will you get the lands?
Penn: I mean to buy their lands of them.

430

OLD-TIME ELOCUTION ARY BOOKS

Charles: Buy their lands of them! Why, man, you have al-
ready boug-ht them of me.

Pom : Yes, I know I have, and at a dear rate, too; but I did it
only to get thy good-will, not that I thought thou hadst any right
to their lands.

CJiarlcs: Zounds, maul no right to their lands!

Pom : Xo, friend Charles, no right at all: what right hast thou
to their lands?

CJiarles: AVliy, the right of discovery, to be sure; the right
which the Pope and all Christian kings have agreed to give one
another.

Penii : The right of discovery ! A kind of strange right, in-
deed! Now suppose, frieiid Charles, that some canoe-loads of these
Indians, crossing the sea, and discovering thy island of Great
Britain, were to claim it as their own, and set it up for sale over
thy head, what wouldst thou think of it?

Charles: AVhy — why — why — I must confess, I should think it
a piece of impudence in them.

Pom: Well, then, how canst thou, a Christian, and a Christian
prince too, do that which thou so utterly condemnest in these people
whom thou callest savages? . . .

The publication of this '* Reader" abounding in the writings of
American authors, indicates the development of a national spirit
and an appreciation of our literature ; as a people we were beginning
to cast off the ill-fitting English swaddling clothes which we had so
long worn, and were arraying ourselves in a literary raiment adapt-
ed to our territory and genius. Public schools, fostered by the
States, were multiplying, academies and colleges were being found-
ed, and the people were gi^ang promise of ultimately coming into
their birthright of an original literature of weight and distinction.
But Lyman Cobb, the compiler of ''The North American Reader,"
apprehensive about sending his book alone upon the untried sea of
American letters, clung to the introduction of "The English Read-
er," and prefixed it to his owm compilation.

The volumes so far referred to, are of rather a primitive ma-
terial makeup, — coarse, and dark-tinted paper, and inexpert bind-
ings. The book, however, which is next discussed, "An Essay on
Elocution: With Elucidatory Passages from Various Authors," by
John Hanbury D^\yer, published at Albany, New Y'ork, in 1S43, com-
pares favorably in its fine, white paper, clear type and workman-
like binding, with the output of the best present-day publishers.
The compiler in making his selections was evidently under the spell

431

OLD-TIME ELOCUTIONARY BOOKS

of English literary infiuenccs, for while honoring a few American
authors, the bulk of the book is from other sources. The author
takes a fling at the mechanical school of oratory in this way: **The
writer differs from those who have gone before him, and by whom
systems have been laid dovni for the movement of every feature
of the human face, and limb of the human form. Those systems are
fallacious ; for while the mind of the Tyro is busied in consideration
of how, or when, he shall point the toe, extend the arm, or knit the
brow^, the main spring, that very mind which should give all — life,
motion and effect — is employed in a worse than secondary, while the
primary cause is totally neglected."

Sweet's ''Practical Elocution," compiled by Samuel Niles
Sw^cet and published at Troy, New York, in 1846, is an excellent col-
lection of extracts from standard writers, and it is very evident that
the author w^as not tied up to any preconceived notion that Greece,
Rome and England held all the literature of any value. He intro-
duces the practice of appending to each selection a biographical
sketch of the author, and directions for the most effectual manner
of reading. Daniel Webster is honored in the volume by no less
than eight titles, under one of which, "Eloquence, — its True Na-
ture," he says: ''True eloquence does not consist in speech. It can
not be brought from far. Labor and learning may toil for it, but
they wdll toil in vain. Words and phrases may be marshalled in
every way, but they cannot compass it. It must exist in the man,
in the subject, and in the occasion." This book throughout has the
real literary atmosphere, and, like all of its kind, has nothing in its
pages but the most meritorious material and the highest social,
patriotic and religious sentiments. This class of books in their day
exercised an untold influence for good citizenship upon the youth
of the land.

Contemporary with Sweet's "Practical Elocution" were the
"Eclectic Readers" of William Holmes ^IcGuffey, which were for
many years the most popular and widely distributed works in their
department throughout the country, and which from time to time
passed through several revised and expanded editions. These were
the "Readers" in the common schools both North and South, of the
generation which made up the contending armies of Civil War days,
and from their pages were learned the stirring speeches and im-
passioned verse that were declaimed from every school platform on

432

OLD-TIME ELOCUTIONARY BOOKS

the weekly ''speaking days," and lay at the foundation of the fame
of a class of orators of commanding importance from the days of
Lincoln to the beginning of the Twentieth Century. Mr. ^McGuffey
was born in Washington county, Pennsylvania, in 1800. He was edu-
cated in what became Washington and Jefferson Academy in
that State, became Professor of Ancient Languages in Miami (Ohio)
University, and after serving six years in that capacity was
transferred to the chair of Moral Philosophy. He also became a
Presbyterian minister and throughout his life occupied several
pulpits, but devoted himself principally to educational work, serving
successively as president of the Cincinnati (Ohio) College, and of
Ohio University, and finally in the chair of ]\Ioral Philosophy and
Political Economy in the University of Virginia, at Charlottesville,
the institution which had Thomas Jefferson as its founder, and
which he occupied until his death, May 4, 1873.

■Closely affiliated with oratorical study is the subject of com-
position, and hence it is in order to mention Quackenbos' ''Rhet-
oric," an old American work, the first edition of which appeared in
1854:. The author, George Payn Quackenbos, (1826-81) was a very
erudite man who devoted his life to teaching, but who exercised his
greatest influence in the preparation of school text-books. His work
in this line was extensive and he compiled volume after volume on
various subjects, — grammar, arithmetic, rhetoric. United States his-
tory and natural philosophy.

His "Advanced Course of Composition and Rhetoric" and his
"Illustrated School History of the United States," are very fa-
miliar to the writer and have been kept within easy reach of his
desk for many years. Each of these books shows the careful atten-
tion of a painstaking and scholarly mind with a genius for combin-
ing comprehensiveness ^\'ith condensation. His "Rhetoric" covers
a vast extent of teaching, from the origin of language through the
development of English speech, and on into the treatment in detail
of its rhetorical principles. While more recent books of this kind
have crowded Quackenbos' "Rhetoric" aside, it still remains, to
those who are fortunate enough to have a copy of it, an "Old Re-
liable," containing without frills all the essentials of the subject.
His chapters on "The Unity of the Subject" undoubtedly have given
a solid foundation to many a notable writer and speaker.

Mr. Quackenbos was born in New York City, and after graduat-

433

OLD-TLME ELOCUTIONARY BOOKS

iiig at Columbia College in 1843 began his career as a teacher in
North Carolina. Later, he returned to New York and was principal
there of a private school for a long period of years. Besides his
other engrossing pursuits he engaged in literary work and was for
two years editor of the "Literary Magazine." An ethical under-
tone may be distinguished throughout his ''Rhetoric," similar to
that which is found in the old reading books which I have cited; in
his preface he calls attention 'Ho the successive steps, by which with
Divine aid, man was enabled to develop a system of spoken lan-
guage, to frame that elaborate and wonderful fabric without which
civilization would be blotted from the globe." Mr. Quackenbos died
July 24, 1881. His son, Dr. John Duncan Quackenbos, still living
(1923), scientist and author, has published more than a score of
standard works on history and physics, and is widely known in
Europe as well as in the United States for his original and suc-
cessful applications of suggestive therapeutics in mental and moral
disease.

"The National Fifth Reader" is a large volume of six hundred
pages, half -leather binding, marbled edges, and printed in excellent
style. It was compiled by Richard G. Parker and J. Madison Wat-
son, and was published in New Y^ork in 1866. It contains an elabo-
rate treatise on elocution and an admirable selection of the best
American and other authors, with brief biographical and other
notes. So many and diversified are its titles that it is a valuable
work of reference. These "Readers" in their old worn pages have
quaint, curious or otherwise interesting selections which arc worthy
of preservation and are not to be found elsewhere. An instance in
the volume before me is "The Months," by Henry Ward Beccher,
an eloquent review of their seasonal associations and ethical teach-
ings.

• It is, perhaps, not inappropriate to name as my last citation,
"How to Read," by J. B. Kerfoot, published in 1916 at Boston; for
this book is devoted, not to reading orally and objectively, but to
reading subjectively : that is, it treats of the manner in which we
should individually receive the author's ideas. While this aspect of
the subject is somewhat foreign to the scope of the discussion, it yet
has a bearing, fo]-, whether reading alone or listening, it is essential
to know how to dispose in our minds of the communicated facts or

434

OLD-TIME ELOCUTIONARY BOOKS

fancies. The work in liand is a fine-spnn book of literary conceits,
but the anthor gives the gist of his argument in these words :

** Talkers of cant tell us that culture is something that we can
receive from without; something that exists independently of its
possessors; something that can be imparted, and accepted, and built
into our consciousness and our personalities like bricks into a wall.
... Do not believe them. Culture is always unique, for it is
an individual achievement — a by-product of personal living. . . .
The only reason that culture is in any way derivable from books is
that reading is a form of living."

435

Highland Scottish Clans

Sub-Clans and Families Represented in America
By Joel N. Eno, A. M.

GRAHAM

€

HE lineage of the clan of Graham dates back to AVilliam
de Graham of Abercorn and Dalkeith, who obtained a

m^,.„ grant of those lands from David I, King of the Scots.

»^^ He was a witness to a charter from that King to the
monks of Holyroadhouse, and to another charter to the Priory of
Durham, 1139. His son, Peter de Graham, granted lands in his
manor of Dalkeith to the monks of Newbottle and his two sons,
Henry and William, both witnesses to a charter of Ada, the mother
of William the Lion, King of the Scots. Henry de Graham con-
firmed the grant of his father to the monks of Newbottle, and was
succeeded by his son, Henry de Graham, who was one of the ''Mag-
nate Scotial" in the Parliament of Scone, February 2, 1284, who
acknowledged Margaret the "Maiden of Norway" as heir to the
throne. He married the daughter of Roger Avenel, on whose death
in 3 243 he obtained the estates of Avenels in Eskdale. His successor
was his son. Sir Nicholas de Graham, Knight of Dalkeith, who sat in
Parliament in 1290. He was one of the nominees of Robert Bruce,
1292, and swore fealty to Edward I, 1296.

Sir Nicholas was succeeded by his son, Sir John de Graham,
who confirmed grants of his predecessors to the monks of Melrose,
and made a donation himself to the church of Westerker, in which
he is designated "Lord of Abercorn." His successor was his son,
John de Graham, who made a grant of Elvyston, county of Edin-
burgh, to John, son of Richard Graham, which was confirmed by
David II, March 23, 13G2. He died without issue, when his sisters
became his heirs ; one married William More and got the barony of
Abercorn; another, Margaret, married William Douglas of Lugton,
ancestor of the Earls of Morton, and to her came the barony of
Dalkeith.

436

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

This line of descent thus became extinct for the want of m^e
issue, therefore we return to the other son of William de Graham,
whose grandson, John de Graham, second son of William de Gra-
ham, became the -ancestor of the ducal house of Montrose. This
proprenitor witnessed the confirmation of a charter to the Monastery
of Newbottle in 1170, and was present at the Court of William the
Lion in 1200, when "William Comyn resigned his claims to certain
lands to the Church of Glasgow. His son, William de Graham, was
a witness to a charter of Alexander de Seton, confirmed by William
the Lion in 1200. His son, David de Graham, of Kinnabur, County
of Forfar, had a grant of that lordship and other lands near ]\Iont-
rose from William the Lion, and of lands in the country of Midlo-
thian from his kinsman, Henry de Graham of Dalkeith. His son, Sir
David de Graham, Knight of Dundoff, as sheriff of the County of
Bermck, witnessed a grant from Patrick, Earl of March to the Mon-
astery of Coldingham, 1260, and obtained a charter of his whole
lands from Alexander III, also acquired the lands of Kincardine in
Perthshire from the Earl of Stratheim. His heir, Sir Patrick Gra-
ham, his eldest son, succeeded his father on his death about 1270.
He was sent to negotiate the marriage of Prince Alexander, son of
Alexander III, with Margaret, daughter of Guy, Earl of Flanders,
in 1281. He sat in the Parliament at Scone, February 5, 1284, when
Margaret, the Maiden of Norway, was acknowledged as heir to the
crown of Scotland. He swore fealty to Edward I, 1292, and was
summoned to attend that monarch to France two years later. He
fell in battle with the English at Dunbar, April 28, 1296. Of his two
sons, Sir David Graham, Knight of Kincardine, was his heir. He
was taken prisoner to England in 1296 by Edward I, but was re-
leased soon afterwards upon agreeing to serve that king in his for-
eign wars. He had from Robert I several grants in consideration of
his faithful services, and exchanged mth His Majesty, Cardoss,
County of Dunbarton, for the lands of Old Montrose, County of For-
far. He appears to have had but one son, Sir David, his heir, who
signed the famous letter to his Holiness the Pope, asserting the
independence of Scotland in 1320. He was one of the guarantors of
a treaty with England in 1322, and died not long afterwards, when
he was succeeded by his son, Sir David Graham, Knight of Kin-
cardine and Old Montrose, a personage remarkable for patriotism
and valor. He was one of the Scotch barons appointed to negotiate

437

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

the ransom of David II, made prisoner at the battle of Durham,
October 17, 1356. He sat in Parliament, September 26, 1357, when
the treaty for the release of David II was approved, and was one
-of the guarantees and took the oath of homage and fealty to Robert
II, March 27, 1371. His issue were a son and daughter, and at his
death, April 4, 1373, the titles and estates descended to the former as
Sir Patrick Graham, Knight of Kincardine and Lord of Dundoff.
He was a commissioner to treat with the English, August 20, 1394,
and was dead in 1404. His eldest son William succeeded him, who
had a charter from Robert, Duke of Albany, dated Fel^ruary 12,
1407, containing an entail of tlie lands of Auld Montrose. He was
succeeded by his grandson, Patrick, who having been appointed one
of the lords of regency during the minority of James II was made a
lord of parliament by the title of Lord Graham in 1445. He died
in 1466, and his son William became the second Lord Graham on his
death. In 1472 his eldest son William succeeded to the title and estates,
and for gallantry displayed at the battle of Sauchiebrun in 1488,
where his royal master, James II lost his life, he was created, March
1504-5, Earl of Montrose. The Earl fell with James IV at Floddon
Field, September 9, 1513, and was succeeded by his only son Wil-
liam, second Earl of Montrose. His eldest son, Robert Lord Gordon,
-fell at the battle of Pinkie, and at the Earl's death. May 24, 1571, he
was succeeded by his grandson John, third Earl of Montrose. This
nobleman was appointed chancellor in 1598-9 and held the seals until
1604, when it was required the chancellor should be a la^\^'er. His
lordship was then constituted Viceroy of Scotland. He died No-
vember 9, 1608. His successor, his eldest son John, fourth Earl of
Montrose, was appointed president of the council in Scotland, July,
1626. His death occurred on November 24 and he was succeeded by
his only son James, the illustrious Royalist commander created
Marquess of Montrose, ]May 6, 1644. He was captain-general and
commander-in-chief of all the forces raised in Scotland for the
King's service. He gained brilliant victories against the army of the
Covenant, but was surprised and defeated at Philiphaugh by the
Parliament forces. He then left Scotland, but after the beheading
of Charles I he made an armed descent upon Orkney, was made
prisoner, and executed at Edinburgh, May 21, 1650. The Marquess's
honors were restored at the Restoration by Charles II to liis onlj^
surviving son James, the second Marquess of Montrose, called The

43S

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLAXS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

Good, who at tlie return of Charles II was made a privy counsel-
lor. He died February 23, 1669, and was succeeded by his son
James, the third Marquess of Montrose. His lordship dying in
1684, was succeeded by his only son James, who was installed a
Knig-ht of the Garter in 1705, and created April 24, 1707, Duke of
Montrose. The Duke, who previously to the Union filled the office
of lord-president of the council in Scotland, was appointed on the
accession of George I, one of his Majesty's principal secretaries of
state. His grace died January 7, 1742, and was succeeded by his
second son William, second Duke of Montrose. His eldest son Da\^d
had been created a peer of Great Britain, May 23, 1722, as Earl and
Baron Graham of Bedford, County of Northumberland. He died
unmarried, and the title reverted to his brother, who thus became
not only Duke of Montrose but also Earl Graham. The Duke died
September 23, 1790, and his son James became the third Duke of
Llontrose. Ho held office in Pitt's administration in 1783 and 1804,
and in that of Duke of Portland in 1807. He obtained the annul-
ment of the law prohibiting Highlanders from wearing the kilt. He
was a Knight of the Garter, lord- justice general of Scotland, lord-
lieutenant of counties of Stirling and Dumbarton, and chancellor of
the University of Glasgow. He died December 30, 1836, and was
succeeded by his eldest son James, who held office under the Earl of
Derby in 1852, again in 1858. His death occurred December 30, 1874,
and he was succeeded by his third son, Douglas Beresford Malise
Ronald, the fifth Duke of Montrose, born November 7, 1852.

The badge of the clan is '^Buaidh-chraobh na labhras" (laurel).
The clan pipe music: March '*Eaon-ruairi" (Killiecrankie). La-
ment— ''Cumha chlebhers" (Claverhouse's Lament). Gathering —
*^Lathaallt-oire" (Battle of Auldearn).

Sub- Clans :

Allardice, named from an estate in Kincardineshire, is in the
Branch Graham of Menteith.
Bontein.
Bontine.

Bunt-ain-en-ine, Norman le Bonnetin, good pet.
MacGibbon, son of Gilbert.

MacGilvernock, son of the devotee of St. Marnock.
Menteith and Montoith, all in branch Menteith.
MacGrime, a variation, also Graeme.

439

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

Gordon— The first mention of tlie name of Gordon in Scotland
is in a charter granted by Richard de Gordon (perhaps from Gor-
don parish in Berwickshire) to the Abbey of Kelso in 1150. He is
said to be a grandson of a famous knight who slew some monstrous
animal in the Merse in the time of Malcolm III. Other Gordons
figure in history about this time, one of whom, Betrara de Gordon,
wounded with his arrow Richard of England at Chalons. Tradition
ascribed to him two sons — Richard Gordon of Gordon, and Adam
Gordon of Huntly. There are at least one hundred and fifty-seven
main branches traced to this Scottish family.

The families of the two sons mentioned above were united by
their groat-grandchildren, Alicia, and Sir Adam, who was a soldier
and in the Crusade to Palestine was slain. His grandson, Sir Adam,
is the first member of the family to be definitely mentioned in his-
tory. He first took the English side in the Scottish struggle for in-
dependence. He was Justiciary of Lothian under Edward I in 1308,
and sat in the English council at Westminster as a representative of
Scotland. Tardily joining Bruce after the battle of Bannockburn,
he was granted in 1318 the lordship of Strathbique in Aberdeenshire,
to which Gordon gave the name of Huntly, from a village in the
Gordon estates in Berw^ickshire. He was killed at the battle of
Halidon Hill in 1333, and left two sons, Adam and William. The
youngest son, laird of Stitchel in Roxburghshire, was the ancestor
of William de Gordon of Stitchel and Lochinver, founder of the
Galloway branch of the family, represented in the Scottish peerage
by the viscounty of Kenmure. The Viscount Kenmure was created
in 1633 ; the sixth viscount, William Gordon Kenmure, was a Jacob-
ite leader and was taken prisoner at Preston, confined in the Tower
and executed, his estates and titles being forfeited. The estates
and titles were restored by an act of Parliament in 1824, and his
direct descendant John Gordon became Viscount Kenmure. On his
death the succeeding peer was Adam, the eighth viscount ; he died in
1847 without issue, and the title became dormant. Most of the Gor-
dons of Ireland and Virginia are offshoots of this stock.

The eldest son of Sir Adam, also named Adam, inherited the
Gordon-Huntley estates. He was father of Sir John, the next recipi-
ent of the estates and title, was taken prisoner at Durham in 1346,
and had a confirmation of the charter of Strathbogie in 1376 as
great-grandson of Sir Adam. Sir John had two illegitimate sons,

440

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLAxXS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

Jock of Scurdarque and Thomas Gordon of Ruthvon, ancestors of
the earls of Aberdeen and Tarn of Ruthven, also a wide circle of Gor-
dons in Mar, Buchan and Strathbogie.

Sir Adam, who succeeded his brother Sir John, was slain at
Hamilton, dying without male issue. His daughter and heiress,
Elizabeth, married Sir Alexander Seton, and she with her husband
was confirmed in 1408 in the possession of the barony of Gordon and
Huntly in Ber^\dckshire, and of the Gordon lands in xVberdeen. The
Seton-Gordons are their descendants. Their son Alexander was
created in 1445 Earl of Huntly, and had grants from the crown of
the lordship of Badenoch and other lands in the counties of Inver-
ness and Moray. The Earl died in 1470, and was succeeded by his
second son, George, as second Earl of Huntly. Among his ac-
quisitions from the cro%\m were Schevas in Aberdeenshire and
BojTie, Enzie and Netherdale in Banffshire. He was chancellor of
Scotland, 149S-1500. He died before January 30, 1502, and the titles
and estates devolved on his eldest son Alexander, who became third
Earl of Huntly. He added to the family acquisitions Strathovon in
Banffshire and the Brae of Lochaber, and led the Scottish vanguard
at the battle of Flodden, He died in 1524 and was succeeded by his
grandson George, a son of his eldest son John. Under George, the
fourth Earl of Huntly, the family reached its height of power and
he was reputed to be the wealthiest, wisest and most powerful sub-
ject of Scotland. He had a grant of the earldom of Moray, was
lieutenant of the north, and was made chancellor in 1547. After
Queen Mary's return he was stripped of the earldom of Moray, led
a revolt, and was slain at Corrichie, 1562, a sentence of attainder
being pronounced on his corpse. His second son George succeeded
as the fifth Earl of Huntly. He was restored to the forfeited earl-
dom in 1562, but a year later was attainted and sentenced to death
for treason, but the sentence was reversed two years later and he
was made chancellor of Scotland. He died in 1576 and was suc-
ceeded by his son George as the sixth Earl of Huntly, who was creat-
ed April 17, 1599, Marquess of Huntly. He was educated in France
as a Roman Catholic, and gained prominence as the head of the
Roman Catholic party in Scotland. He was engaged in plots for the
Spanish invasion of Scotland, was convicted of carrying on trea-
sonable correspondence, and though found guilty was pardoned by
the King. He abjured his religious faith during different periods

441

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS. SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

of his lifetime, was involved in a private war with the Grants and
Mackintoshes, who were assisted by the earls of Atholl and Murray.
He set fire to Murray's castle of Donebristie in Fife, and stabbed the
earl to death with his o\vn hand. This outrage, which originated the
ballad **The Bonnie Earl of Moray," brought do^\^l upon Huntly
enemies who ravaged his lands. Finally his castle of Strathbogie
was blo-wn up by the King, and he left Scotland in 1595, returning
secretly very soon afterwards, and was restored to his estates and
was appointed lieutenant of the north. His loyalty to the cro\vn was
questioned and he was summoned before the pri\^ council, ex-
communicated and imprisoned. He was again accused of Romanist
intrigues in 1616, and though pardoned by King James, on the
accession of Charles I lost much of his influence at court. He was
deprived in 1630 of his heritable sheriffships of Aberdeen and In-
verness, and in feud between the Crichtons and Gordons his second
son. Lord Melgum, was burnt to death while being entertained in the
house of James Crichton of Fendraught. For the ravagings of the
lands of the Crichtons Huntly was held responsible, and being sum-
moned before the privy council, he was imprisoned in Edinburgh
Castle. He left his confinement in shattered health and died on his
journey to Strathbogie, June 13, 1636, after declaring himself a
Roman Catholic.

His eldest son George, second Marquess of Huntly, distinguish-
ed himself by his zeal in the royal cause during the civil war. He
was brought up as a Protestant and created Earl of Enzie by James
L On succeeding to his father's title, his influence in Scotland was
employed by the King to balance that of Argyll in the dealings with
the Covenanters, but without success. He was captured and be-
headed by order of the Scots Parliament, March 30, 1649, at Edin-
burgh. His eldest son George Lord Gordon joined the Marquess
of Montrose and fell at the battle of Alford, unmarried. His second
son James joined the banner of Montrose during the civil war and
fled to France, where he died of grief in 1649 when hearing of the
melancholy fate of Charles I. He died unmarried and the title and
estates fell to Lewis, the third son, also third Marquess of Huntly,
who was restored to his honors and estates by Charles II. He died
1653 and was succeeded by his only son George, who was elevated to
a dukedom as Duke of Gordon, November 1, 1684. Though educated
in a French Catholic seminary, he refused to support James II 's

442

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS. SUB-CLANS AND FA^IILIES

efforts to impose Eoman Calliolicism on liis subjects. The King
appointed him keeper of Edinburgh Castle, and he offered little re-
sistance when the castle was besieged by the forces of William III.
He died December 7, 1716, and was succeeded by his only son Alex-
ander, second Duke of Gordon, a zealous adherent of the Chevalier
St. George, ''the Old Pretender," in 1715. He however after the
surrender of Gordon Castle gained the royal pardon. He died No-
vember 28, 1728, and his sons became noted celebrities in Scottish
and English history. Cosmo George succeeded his father ; the name
of Cosmo was given him in compliment to Cosmo de Medicis III,
Grand Duke of Tuscany, with whom his father was in the closest
habit-s of friendship ; Lord Lewis Gordon took an active part in the.
Jacobite rising of 1745. General Lord Adam Gordon became com-
mander of the forces in Scotland in 1782, and governor of Edin-
burgh Castle, 1786.

Cosmo George, third Duke of Gordon, was one of the represen-
tative peers of Scotland, and died in France, August 5, 1752. He
was succeeded by his eldest son Alexander as the fourth Duke of
Gordon, who was enrolled among the peers of Great Britain, Febi-u-
ary 12, 178-4, in the dignity of Baron Gordon of Huntly, and in con-
sequence of his descent on his maternal side, of the barony of Nor-
wich. He died June 17, 1827, and was succeeded by his son George,
fifth Duke of Gordon, a distinguished soldier who raised the corps
now knowm as the second battalion of the Gordon Highlanders. He
died without issue, May 28, 1836, when the dukedom of Gordon with
the English peerages of Norwich and Gordon became extinct.

The marquisate of LIuntly passed to his cousin and heir-male
George, who w^as the fifth Earl of Aboyne, a descendant of Lord
Charles Gordon, the fourth son of George, the second Marquess of
Huntly, who was created Earl of Aboyne and Lord Gordon of
Strathaven and Genlivet in the peerage of Scotland by Charles II,
September 10, 1660, in consideration of his loyalty and ser\ace.
George, the ninth Marquess of Huntly, w^as a colonel of the Aber-
deen militia, and died June 17, 1853, when it was succeeded by his
eldest son Charles as the tenth Marquess of Huntly ; at his death,
September 16, 1862, his eldest son Charles became the eleventh
Marquess of Huntly.

The war cry of the Gordons is "A Gordon ! A Gordon !" The
clan pipe music: Salute— ''Failte nan Gordanach" ("The Gordon's

443

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

Salute"). March — ^'Spaidsearachd nan Gordanach" ("Gordon's
March"). Quickstep— ''The Cock o' the North." The badge—
ladh-shlat, Eitheann (Ivy).
Sub-Clans :

Adam.
Adie.
Edie.
Huutly.

Grant — The clan Grant is purely of Gaelic origin, and its terri-
tory has been chiefly in Strathspey, and from remote times acknowl-
edged to be of the same stock as the MacGregors. The first rec-
ord of the clan appears in 1258, when Sir Laurence and Robert,
''dicti Graunt," were witnesses to an agreement with Archibald,
Bishop of Moray. The former was sheriff of Inverness in the time of
Alexander III (1249-58). By marriage with the heiress of Glen-
charney he acquired many lands in fact the greater part of Strath-
spey.

John Grant, probably a son of Sir Laurence, and a Robert
Grant, were taken prisoners at the battle of Dunbar in 1296, and the
former obtained a charter of lands of Inverallan in Strathspey in
1316. A Sir John Grant was taken prisoner at Haledon Hill in
1333, and in 1316 he obtained the keeping of the Castle of Danaway.
The first mentioned John Grant was succeeded by his son Patrick,
who appears in the records in 1345 and 1362. His son Malcolm is
mentioned in 1394. John Macomochie Grant, supposed son of Rob-
ert and he of Sir John, was knighted before 1357, and w^as the father
of Sir Duncan of Freuchie, and Grant. The latter settled later in
the fifteenth century at Gartenberg, parish of Dutliil, and were
knowm as the clan Donochy. His son, dying before his father, left a
son, John ''the Bard," under whom the Grants first established
themselves in Urquhart and Glenmorriston. The Urquhart barony
was held by the Lords of the Isles, and John the Bard was granted
a charter of the barony of Urquhart, and his son John Mor a charter
of Glenmorriston barony.

Sweton, the son of John of Gartenberg and grandson of Ducan,
had three sons ; Ducan, the eldest, died unmarried ; James, the sec-
ond sou, was of Dalvey,parish of Cromdale, County of Elgin, or Mo-
ray, now North Eastern County. He was solicitor general of Scotland
in James II reign and purchased Dalvey from another branch of the

444

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

Grant family and was Baronet of Dalvey, x\ugust 10, ICSS. He died
without issue in 1695, and was succeeded by his brother, Sir Ludovic
Grant, as second Baronet of Dalvey, but owing to the position of the
family as Jacobites he did not assume the title. He died in 1701, ,.|
leaving no issue, and was succeeded by his brother, Sir Sweton
Grant, as the third baronet, who also did not assume the baronetcy. ,;
On his death without issue, the title and estates devolved on his
cousin. Sir Patrick Grant, the fourth baronet, a son of Sweton of
Inverladenan, County of Inverness, who was a son of Duncan Grant
of Gartenberg. Sir Patrick Grant died April 10, 1755, in his 101st
year. His eldest son, Sir Alexander Grant, succeeded him as the
fifth baronet, and died without issue August 1, 1772, and was suc-
ceeded by his brother, Sir Ludovic Grant, as the sixth baronet. His
death occurred September 17, 1790, and his eldest son. Sir Alexander
Grant, became the seventh baronet. At his death, July 20, 1S25, he
was succeeded by his eldest son. Sir Alexander Cray Grant. He
filled the office of chairman of committees in the Parliament of 1S26
and 1830, and was a member of the Board of Control during Sir
Robert Peel's administration in 1835. He was twice returned to
Parliament by the borough of Cambridge, and resigned in 1843 to
become commissioner for auditing public accounts. He died un-
married, November 29, 1854, and was succeeded by his brother. Sir
Robert Innes Grant, as the ninth baronet. His death took place Au-
gust 1, 1856, and he was succeeded by his eldest son. Sir xVlexander
Grant, as tenth baronet, vice-chancellor of the University of Edin-
burgh, also director of public instruction in the Bombay Presidency;
his death took place November 30, 1884. He was succeeded by his
son. Sir Ludovic James Grant, as the eleventh baronet, an eminent
advocate and a member of the faculty of the University of Edin-
burgh, of

The Reformation gave the Grants fresh opportunities of adding
to their possessions. Thus, in 1539 James, the third Laird of
Freuchie, became bailie of the Abbey of Kinloss, and in 1569 his son
John obtained a gift of the Abbey. Sir James Grant of that ilk
and his son Ludovic, eighth Laird of Freuchie, adhered to William
n of Scotland or Orange, and were with the clan in the fight at the
Haughs of Cromdale. In 1715 and 1745 he adhered to the House of
Hanover, but Glenmorriston was out for the Stewarts and fought in
the whole campaign which ended at Culloden. In 1715 the strength

4« ,..6

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

of the clan was eight hundred men; in 1745, eight hundred and fifty
men. The marriage of Ludovic to Margaret, daughter of James,
Earl of Seafield, brought that title in 1811 into the family in the per-
son of her grandson, Sir Lewis Alexander Grant, the ninth Baron of
Luss.

Sir Lewis assumed the maternal name of Ogilvie, in addition
to that of his paternal family, and was kno^^^l as Sir Lev/is Alex-
ander Ogilvie-Grant, the fifth Earl of Seafield. He died unmarried,
and was succeeded by his brother, Francis William, the sixth Earl of
Seafield. Plis eldest son, Francis William, member of Parliament
from Inverness-shire, died unmarried before the death of his father.
His lordship died July 30, 1853, and was succeeded by his second
son, John Charles, as the seventh Earl of Seafield. He married
Hon. Caroline Stuart, youngest daughter of Walter Robert, the
eleventh Lord Blantyre. His lordship was elected a representative
peer and was created Baron Strathspey of the United Kingdom,
and died February 11, 1881. The Countess of Seafield succeeded
in 1884 to the Grant and Seafield estates, and died October 6, 1911,
having devised the estates in trust for the eleventh Earl and his
successors to the title.

Ian Charles, the only son of the seventh Earl, succeeded as the
eighth Earl of Seafield. He died unmarried, March 31, 1884, when
the Barony of Strathspey became extinct and the Scottish honor de-
volved on his uncle James as ninth Earl of Seafield. He was mem-
ber of Parliament for Elgin and Nairn, 1868 to 1874. He was
created Baron Strathspey of Strathspey in the counties of Inver-
ness and Moray, in the peerage of the United Kingdom, June 17,
1884, and died June 5, 1888, when he was succeeded by his eldest
son, Francis William, tenth Earl of Seafield, and at his death, De-
cember 3, 1888, his eldest son James became the eleventh Earl of
Seafield, and thirtieth Chief of Clan Grant. He died of wounds re-
ceived in action, November 12, 1915. He was succeeded in the
barony of Strathspey and the baronetcy of Nova Scotia by his
brother. Sir Trevor Ogilvie Grant, the thirty-first Chief of the Clan
Grant; and in the Earldom of Seafield and other Scottish peerages
by his only child, Nina Caroline, now Countess of Seafield.

The lineage of the Earls of Seafield traces back to Sir Duncan
Grant, first of Freuchie, now called Castle Grant. He obtained cer-
tain interests as heir of his mother in certain lands in Morayshire.

446

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS. SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

His son John was interested in the lands of Inverallan. Dying be-
fore Ills father, his son, John the second of Freuehie, had as his heir
his son James tlie third of Freuehie, also a son John who had a
charter of the barony of Corrimony in 1509 and was the ancestor of
that family. James, mentioned above, died August 26, 1553, and
was succeeded by his eldest son John, the fourth of Freuehie, who
left a issue of seven daughters, and two sons: Duncan, the eldest,
died before his father, and Patrick, who was the ancestor of Grant
of Eothremurchus. The fourth of Freuehie was succeeded by his
grandson John as the fifth of Freuehie, who died September 20,
1622, and John, his eldest son, became the sixth of Freuehie. Of his
family of seven sons and three daughters, James, the eldest, became
the seventh of Freuehie; his sixth son Mungo became the ancestor
of the Grant of Kinchirdie. James Grant, the seventh of Freuehie,
was buried October 10, 1663. Of a family of five children, Ludovic
became his successor, and Patrick was the ancestor of Grant of AVes-
ter Elchies. Ludovic Grant, the eighth of Freuehie, was the first
of the Grants who obtained a charter, February 28, 1694, erecting
his lands into the regality of Grant. He was buried November 19,
1714, and was succeeded by his second son, Alexander. He was a
brigadier-general in the army and lord lieutenant of the counties
of Inverness and Banff, and sat in the first five parliaments of Great
Britain. At his death without issue, August 14, 1719, he was suc-
ceeded by his brother, James Grant, of Pluscardine, afterwards Sir
James Colquhoun, sixth Baronet of Luss, and subsequently Sir
James Grant of Grant. By his marriage with Anne, only daughter
of Sir Humphrey Colquhoun, at the death of his father-in-law he
assumed the name of Colquhoun, also became the sixth Baronet of
Luss, and on his becoming heir to his brother, he resumed the name
of Grant. Sir James Grant died January 16, 1746-47, and was suc-
ceeded by his eldest living son. Sir Ludovic Grant, who died March 18,
1773, and his eldest son James became the eighth Baronet of Luss.
He was general cashier of the Excise in Scotland, 1795-1811, Lord
Lieutenant of County of Inverness, 1794-1809. At his death, Febru-
ary 18, 1811, he was succeeded b}^ his eldest son, Sir Lewis Alex-
ander Oglivie Grant, previously mentioned.

There are two baronets of the surname Dalvey, 1688, mentioned
in early part of this narrative; Monymusk, 1705; and Ballindalloch
(a MacPherson) 1838. The lineage of the Monymusk branch is

447

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

traced to James Grant of Grant, whose youngest son Archibald in
Ballentomb was ancestor of Grant of Cullen and Monymusk. His
brother Duncan was the ancestor of Grant of Easter Eichies. Archi-
bald was succeeded by his son Duncan, and the succession follows
for the next four heirs, all named Archibald, until 1717, when Sir
Francis Grant succeeded his father. He was created a Baronet of
Nova Scotia, December 7, 1705, and w^as appointed one of the sen-
ators of the College of Justice by the title of Lord Cullen from his
estates in Beichan. In 1713 he acquired the estates of Mom-musk
and fixed his residence there. He was a profound lawyer, noted for
his integrity, philanthropy and piety, a warm supporter of the cause
of the Prince of Orange and afterwards of the Union. He was
buried March 26, 1726, and his eldest son, Sir Archibald Grant, be-
came the second Baronet. He was a noted advocate, and repre-
sented the County of Aberdeen in the Parliament from 1722 to 1732.
He died September 17, 1778, and was succeeded by his only son, Sir
Archibald Grant, as third Baronet. He was in the service of the
East India Company. His death occurred September 30, 1796. His
eldest son Archibald became the fourth Baronet. His death took
place April 17, 1820, and he was succeeded by his eldest survi\ing
son, Sir James Grant, as fifth Baronet, who died unmarried, Au-
gust 30, 1859, and was succeeded by his brother. Sir Isaac Grant,
as tlie sixth Baronet. He died unmarried, July 19, 1863, and was
succeeded by his nephew, Archibald Grant, the son of Eobert of
Tillyfour, convener of the County of Aberdeen, the fourth son of
Sir Archibald Grant, the fourth Baronet. Sir Archibald was a cap-
tain in the Fourth Light Dragoons, and died unmarried, September
5, 1884, and was succeeded by his brother. Sir Francis William, a
captain in the 16th Lancers. He died December 13, 1887, leaving no
issue, and was succeeded by his cousin. Sir Arthur Henry Grant,
as the ninth Baronet. He w\as the only son of Commander Arthur
Grant of the Royal Xa\'7, who was the son of Eev. James Francis
Grant, rector of Merston, Sussex and Wrabness, of County of Essex,
formerly of the Eoyal Na\y. Sir Arthur Henry Grant was engaged
in military service of Great Britain, and died February 29, 1917,
when he was succeeded by his eldest son. Sir Arthur Grant, as the
tenth Baronet of Monymusk, County of Aberdeen, lieutenant-col-
onel of the Fifth Battalion Gordon Highlanders.

George I^Iacpherson of Invereshio married Grace, daughter of

448

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

Colonel AVilliain Grant, of Ballindalloch. His heir, William of In-
vershio, died unmarried April 12, 1812, and was succeeded by his
nephew. Sir George MacPherson Grant, who inherited as heir of pro-
vision to his father's maternal uncle, General James Grant, the
estates of Ballindalloch and assumed the surname of Grant. He was
created a baronet July 25, 183S. Sir George, who represented the
County of Sutherland in Parliament for seventeen years, died in
November, 1846, and was succeeded by his son, Sir John Macpher-
son-Grant, as second Baronet. He was for several years Secretary
of the Legation at Lisbon. He died December 2, 1850, and his eldest
son and heir, Sir George Macpherson-Grant, became the third Bar-
onet. He was a member of Parliament for Elgin and Nairn, 1879-86.
His death took place December 5, 1907, and he was succeeded in title
and estates by his eldest son. Sir John Macpherson Grant, the fourth
Baronet. He was a member of the Eoyal Company of Archers. Sir
John died November 25, 1914, and was succeeded by the fifth and
present baronet of Ballindalloch, his eldest son. Sir George Mac-
pherson Grant, a member of the Royal Company of Archers, the
King's Bodyguard of Scotland.

The war cry of Clan Grant is ''Stand fast Craigellachie" — The
Rock of Alarm. Clan pipe music — Pibroch, ''Stand fast Craigel-
lachie." Gathering, "Craigellachie." Salute, "Elchie's Salute."
Badge, Giuthas (pine tree).

Sub-Clans :

Gilroy, from Gaelic Gille Euadh, servant of Roy.

MacGilroy.

Maclllroy.

Guiin — The origin of the fierce and turbulent Clan Gunn is
shrouded in mystery; some authorities claim that they were de-
scended from the Norse Kings of Man, and that Guin, their progeni-
tor, WT.s the second son of Olaf the Black, being of that island, and
his wife Christina, daughter of Farquhar, Earl of Ross, who flour-
ished in the reign of Alexander II. Others state that their progeni-
tor w^as Gunnias or Gunn, brother of Swe\me, a famous Freswick
pirate who had been banished from Orkney by Earl Harold the
"Wicked, and who arriving in Caithness, fixed his residence in Ulster,
where he rose to such wealth and power that he became known as
"The Great Gunn of Ulster."

In process of time his descendants became numerous and were

449

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

known as the Clan Gunn. They and the Keiths bore a mutual hatred
to each other and there was a constant feud between them. Lachlan
Gunn of Braemor had an only daughter Helen, famous for her
beauty. On her marriage day with her cousin, Alexander Dugald
Keith, a retainer of Keith of Ackergill, a rejected suitor, sur-
rounded her father's house with an armed body of Keiths, slew
many of them, who w^ere unprepared for the attack, and carried the
prospective bride to Ackergill, where she became the victim of her
abductor and eventually threw herself from the summit of the tower.
Raid upon raid then ensued between the two tribes. During one of
them in 1426, a desperate battle was fought at Harpsdale, the Keiths
being assisted by the Mackays of Strathnaver. The conflict was ran-
corous and bloody, but indecisive. Another encounter took place in
1438 on a greater scale on the Muir of Tannach, when victory fell
to the Keiths.

George Gunn, the chief of the clan in the middle of the Fifteenth
Century, lived in barbaric pomp in his Castle of Habery at Clyth.
From the office he held that of Justiciary, he was known as Crouner
Gunn, but by the Highlanders as ''xAm Braisteach-Mor," from a
great silver brooch that fastened his plaid. AVeary of the feud, he
and the chief of the Keiths agreed to meet with twelve horsemen
a side at the Chapel of St. Tears and settle it amicably. The Keiths
came vdth. twenty-four men, two on each horse, and attacked the
Gunns, who were engaged in prayer; the latter, however, fought
desperately, but were cut to pieces. George Gunn was slain and
stripped of his arms, armor and brooch. Soon after, AVilliam Mac-
Kames, a kinsman of the Keiths, killed George of Ackergill and his
son with ten men, at Drummay, as they were traveling from In-
verg-ue towards Caithness. The Earl of Sutherland in 1585 fought
the Clan Gunn at AIdgo^'>^le, and though they were inferior in num-
bers they gained a desired victory, slaying one hundred and twenty
men of their enemy and putting the rest to flight. Clan Gunn through
its continuous warfare became depleted in inmibers, and at the com-
mencement of the Seventeeth Century emigrated to Sutherlandshire
under AVilliam aiid Henry Gunn. On account of its numerous war-
fares the clan became disintegrated and the subclans became knoA\ni
from their personal heads. The clan pipe music: Salute — ''The
Gunns' Salute." Badge — ''Aitionn" (juniper) or '*Lus nan laoch"
(roseroot).

450

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

Sub-Clans :

Gaunson for Gunson.
Georgeson.

Henderson, from the Gaelic MacEanmig, son of Henry.
James, Jameson, Jamieson, Maclamais, MacKames, Mac-
Keanish.

Ian (John) Maclain, MacKean, Kean, Kecne, Johnson.
Madrus, Manson.
Neil, Nelson.

Thomas, MacComos, MacOmish.
Thorkell, MacCorkle.
MacRob, Rob(i)son.
MacWilliam, AVilliamson.
Alexander, Sanderson.
"Sweyn, Swan son.

Lamont, or Lamond — The home of the Clan Lamont was in
Argyllshire, where they held land from the earliest times. The
namt; is undoubtedly derived from the Norse lagamadr, a lawman.
This was a title given by the Norwegians to an official they placed in
the various islands and districts under their rule. Though the
derivation is Norse, there is a belief that the founders came from
Ireland. The Gaelic form of the name is M'Laomidnn; Latin, Laiv-
mundus, Laivmanus.

The first of the clan of whom there is absolute historical evi-
dence is Ferchar, who flourished about 1200. His grandson Laumun,
son of Malcolm, was the first to use the name which has since be-
come hereditary, accordingly he is counted as the first chief of the
clan. Sir Laurnun, with his uncle Duncan, in 1238 granted to the
monks of Paisley certain lands at Kilmun and at Kilfinan and Kil-
mory on Lochgilp. Among his ancestors was Dunsleibhe, who with
his brother Gilchrist, ancestor of the clan Maclachlan, possessed in
the Twelfth Century the whole district of CowaL Thus the posses-
sions of Clan Lamont at that time proved to have been of wide
extent.

Sir Laumun was summoned in 1293 to do homage to John
Balliol, King of the Scots, and he died the following year. His de-
scendant, John Lamont, lord of Inverchaolian, son of Godfrey La-
mo]it, held in commedian the Rectory of Kilmory in Arran, and wit-
nessed in 1431 a charter of Swene ^^IcEwen of Otter. This Godfrey
died before 1433, and from him descended John McGorre Lamont,

451

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

who received in 1500 from John Lament of Invcryne a charter of
lands of Knockdow, including the lands of Inverchaolain. He had
a charter in 1540 from Archibald, Earl of Argyll, of the lands of
Innellan for the taking of Neill Bridocht and the slaughter of his
men at the Howe of Ardlamont. His eldest son, John ]\IcGorre La-
mont, renounced under revision the lands of Kihnarnock and Brock-
ley to Sir John Lamont of Inveryne, and was appointed by Queen
Mary, April 8, 1557, attorne^^ for Sir John ''in all matters and pleas
whomsoever." Three years later he received a new charter of
his lands from Sir John, and was made baile of Toward by the Earl
of Argyll in 1565. James VI in February, 1573, granted a commis-
sion to the heirs of Duncan Lamont of Inveryne to prosecute an
action against John Lamont of Knockdow for the invasion of his
lands and for his murder by a most cruel death in November, 1572.
John McGorre Lamont was still living in 15S0. His son, John Mc-
Gorre Lamont, died 1603, leaving a son, Gilbert Lamont, who died
about 1635. His eldest son, Duncan Lamont of Knockdow, with the
rest of his clan espoused the royalist cause and was out under Mont-
rose.

The greatest blow to the Laments was dealt in 1616. The civil
wars of that period gave a great opportunity for private feuds, and
Ardkinglas, Dunstaffnage and other Campbell leaders acting under
their chief's orders, ravaged the Lamont country and besieged and
took the castles of Toward and Ascog. They carried their prisoners
to Dunoon and massacred them to the number of two hundred on the
Gallowhill. Thirty-six gentlemen of the name of Lamont were
hanged on a single ash tree. Sir James, the Lamont chief, was
hunted for his life. John Campbell Ardtarig took possession of the
Knockdow estate and it was held by him till the Restoration. These
deeds in 1661 formed one of the principal counts against the Mar-
quess of Argyll at his trial for high treason, which resulted in his
execution.

Duncan was killed at Gallowhill as mentioned above, and his
son Ninian became the head of the family. He married his cousin
Anna, daughter of Ninian Stewart of Ascog, and by her had issue
John ]\IcGorre Lamont, who died before 1697 and was succeeded by
his brother, James McGorre Lamont. He was Commissioner of
Supply for County of Argyll, signed the Declaration of Loyalty to
George I, 1715. He died 1739. His eldest son and heir Colin ac-

452

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

quired from the Melville family by purchase in 1753 the adjoiuing
property of Kolmichael, including Kilmarnock and Brackleys, re-
nounced by his predecessor in 1554. Colin Lamont of Knockdow
died October 15, 1757, and his two sons, James and Colin, died dur-
ing their minority and the estates devolved on their uncle, Rev.
Alexander Lament, minister of Kilfinan. His successor at his death,
May 31, 1781, was his third son James, a distinguished agriculturist,
chamberlain of Arran for the Duke of Hamilton. He died Decem-
ber 6, 1829, and his eldest son Alexander succeeded him. He was a
lieutenant-colonel in Buteshire militia, and at his death, August 21,
1861, he was succeeded by his only son. Sir James Lamont of Knock-
dow, Inverchaolain, County of Argyll. He represented Buteshire
in Parliament, 1865-68, and was a noted Artie explorer and author
of several works on that subject. He was created a baronet, July 16,
1910, his death occurring July 29, 1913. His eldest son Norman
succeeded to title and estates as the second Baronet of Knockdow.
He was private secretary to the Prime Minister Right Honorable
Sir H. Campbell Bannerman, 1906-8, and president of the Board of
Trade under Right Honorable Winston S. Churchill, 1909-10.

The Laments of Knockdow are one of the oldest cadets of the
clan, and are still in possession .of its ancient territories. The present
chief of the clan is Major John Henry Lamont, late of the Ninth
Lancers, who was born in 1854. The Laments of Ardlamount held
the lands of ' ' The Ard" as early as 1356. About two centuries later
their designation was changed to Lamont ''of Ascog." The seat
of this family was Ascog Castle, near Kilfinan, which was destroyed
by the Campbells in 1646. The families of Auchagoyll (now Otter)
and Auchinshellich (or AVillowfield) are both from Walter Lamont
of Inverjme, legitimated 1581; Cowstoun from Patrick Lamont,
cro\vner of Cowal in 1450. The clan pipe music: Lament — ''Cumba
an Fnograich," ''The "Wanderer's Lament." Salute— "Mhic Lao-
mainn ceud failte dhuit," "A Thousand Welcomes to Thee, La-
mont." March— " Captain Lament's Alarch." Badge— "Craogh-
ubhalfhiadhain" (crab-apple tree) or "Machallmonaidh" (Dryas).

Sub- Clans :

Black, named from B(o)urdon, a parish in Durham.
Bro\\m.

Lamb, Lambie, Lammie, Lamondson, Lamont, Landers, Le-
mond, Lemmon, Limont, MacClymont, MacLymont, Lucas, Luke.

453

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

MacAIduic, MacGilledow, Gaelic MacGille, Duibh for Mac.
. Dbonili'uilre, Donald the black.

MacGillegowio, Macihvhome and Mcilkeham for MacLoam.

MacLucas.
■ MacPatrick, aspirated MacPboruh, the Gaelic MacPbadbruig.

Patrick.
.:' MacSorloy, Sorley, Gaelic Semhaerle for Somerled.

Toward, from viliag-e of Towart in Argyll.

Turner, a woodturner.

White.

Leslie — Few Scottish surnames have made a greater figure in
Europe than that of Leslie. Four Scottish peerages once belonged
to the clan, several of whom rose to the rank of Count in France,
Poland, Russia and Hungary. The first of the name on record was
Bartolf of Leslie, proprietor of the lands of that name in the reign
of William the Lion, 1165-1214. His son Malcolm was in the Twelfth
Century a constable of the Castle of Inverury in the Garioch, which
he held for David, Earl of Huntingdon ; and the office continued to
he held by his descendants. His great-grandson Norman acquired
Fythkill in Fife, afterwards called Leslie, about 12S2. He was the
father of Sir Andrew Leslie, who signed that famous letter of the
Magnates Scotiae to the Pope in 1320 declaring that while one hun-
dred Scotsmen remained alive they never would submit to Eng-
land. By his marriage with Mary, daughter and co-heiress of Sir
Alexander Abernethy, he acquired Ballinbriech in Fife and Caisnie
in Forfar.

Sir Andrew, 1325-53, son of the preceding Sir Andrew, had a
son Sir Andrev.-, 1359-98. The latter resigned to his son Norman
the estates of Ballinbriech, Lour, Dunlopy, Cushny and Rothy, re-
serving his own life rent. In 1391 Norman having had a son Dun-
can who was believed to have been killed in the Holy Wars, Norman
entailed the estates of which he Avas fiar, failing his male issue, to Sir
George Leslie, ancestor of the Rothes family. In 1398, about the
time of the death of his father, David returned home and claimed
possession of the estates. He was hostage in 1424 for the ransom
of James I, and died in 1439, leaving a daughter Margaret, who in-
herited the original Leslie property and married Andrew Leslie of
the Balquhain branch and was ancestress of a line of Leslie of that
ilk in Garioch.

The third son of Sir Andrew Leslie and Mary Abernethy

454

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS. SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

(whose name has not been preserved) was father of Sir George
Leslie, the heir entailed in Ballinbriech as above explained, who
however was kept out of possession first by Andrew's life rent and
then by the unexpected return of David Leslie. He was however in
possession of Eothes in 1390, and died in 1411. His son, Norman
Leslie of Eothes, obtained in 1439 Ballinbriech and the other en-
tailed lands. His son, George Leslie, was a Lord of Parliament
as Lord Leslie of Leven. His lands were in the sheriffdoms of Aber-
deen, Elgin, Perth and Fife, united into the barony of Ballinbriech,
and he was created by James II the first Earl of Rothes, before
March 20, 1457-58. The Earl died in 1487 or 1490, and was succeeded
by his grandson George, the son of John of Balmain, his second son.
George, the second Earl of Rothes, died before March 6, 1513, and
his brother William became the tliird Earl of Rothes. He fell at
Flodden, September 9, 1513, and was succeeded by his eldest son
George as fourth Earl of Eothes. He was an extraordinary lord of
session, sheriff of Fife, and Ambassador in 1550 to the court of Den-
mark. His eldest son Xorman had in 1540 a charter of Ballinbriech,
hut being the principal actor in the murder of Cardinal Beaton, May
29, 1546, he was attainted and his father came into possession of the
charter of the forfeited lands, which he alienated to his third son
Andrew, thereby passing over his second son William, who was im-
plicated in the murder mentioned above, but obtained a remission
in 1548. Norman, the Master of Rothes, died of wounds received
at the battle of Picardy in 1554 while in the French service. George,
the fourth Earl of Eothes, died in Dieppe, France, in 1558, on his
way home from attending as representative of the Scottish estates
at the marriage of Queen Mary -with the Dauphin. There was a sus-
picion of his having been poisoned for political purposes. His son
Andrew's right was disputed by his elder brother William, but on
terms of a decreet arbitral of Queen Mary, May 2, 1566, he renounced
all title to the earldom, receiving certain compensation.

Andrew, the fifth Earl of Eothes, died in 1611 and was suc-
ceeded by his grandson John, a son of his eldest son James, as the
sixth Earl of Eothes. Earl John d}ing August, 1641, was succeeded
by his only son John as the seventh Earl of Rothes. He carried
the sword of state at the coronation of Charles II, was taken prison-
er at Worcester, and was held in great esteem by His Majesty and
became one of the most distinguished statesmen of his day. He

455

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

obtained a new charter of his titles July 4, 1663, as Earl of Eothes,
Lord Leslie and Ballinbriech, and was created May 29, 1680, Duke
of Kothes, Marquess of Ballinbriech, Earl of Leslie, Viscount of
Lugtoun, Lord Auchmontie and Caskiebcrrie. He died IGSl, when
his dukedom became extinct, and the earldom passed to his daughter
Margaret, Countess of Rothes; at her death in 16S5, on her son Jolni
devolved the earldom of Rothes. John, the ninth Earl of Rothes, was
a representative peer, vice-admiral of Scotland and governor of
Stirling Castle. He was active on the government side in 1715, and
commanded the horse volunteers at Shcriffmuir. lie was succes-
sively colonel of the Scots Greys and Scots Foot Guards. At his
death, May 9, 1722, he was succeeded by his son John as tenth Earl
of Rothes, a major-general in the army, lieutenant-general of the
staff in Ireland in 1751, and a representative peer from 1723. He
died in 1767, and his successor as the eleventh Earl of Rothes was
his son John, who dying without issue was succeeded by his sister,
Jane Elizabeth Leslie, Countess of Rothes, whose right of succession
was disputed by her uncle, the Honorable Andrew Leslie, equerry to
the Princess Dowager of Wales ; the court of session and House of
Lords, however, decided in her favor. The countess died in 1810 and
was succeeded by her eldest son, George William, as the thirteenth
Earl of Rothes. His lordship died in 1817, and his eldest daughter,
Henrietta Anne, became Countess of Rothes. She married George
Gwyther, who assumed the surname and arms of Leslie. The
countess died January 30, 1819 (her husband March 24, 1820), and
was succeeded by her son, George William Evelyn, as the fifteenth
Ear] of Rothes. He died March 10, 1841. His son, George William
Evelyn Leslie, became the sixteenth Earl of Rothes, and at his death
unmarried, January 2, 1859, the family honors devolved on his sister,
Henrietta Anderson Morshead, as Countess of Rothes. She mar-
ried Hon. George Waldegrave, the third son of the Earl Walde-
grave, who assumed the surname of Leslie. The Countess died Feb-
ruary 10, 1886, without issue, and was succeeded by her aunt, ]\[ary
Elizabeth, the daughter of Henrietta Anne, the twelfth in the line
of succession of the earldom. The countess married Captain Martin
Edward Haworth, who by royal license, 1886, assumed the surname
of Leslie. The Countess died September 19, 1893, and was succeeded
by her grandson, Norman Evelyn Leslie, son of Martin Leslie Leslie,
as the nineteenth and present Earl of Rothes, and Baron Leslie and

456

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

Balliiibriech in Scotland, a representative peer for Scotland. Leslie
House, Leslie, Fifeshire, is the family seat.
Sub-Clans :

Abernotliy, from a brook and estate in Perthshire.
Alorey, from estate in Fifeshire.

Lindsay — The clan is one of the great antiquities of Scotland,
Randolph, sire of Toeny, living in 1018, a descendant of Ivar, Jarl
of the Uplanders, is said to be ancestor of the family. The sur-
name is derived from fief near Cauxon, Normandy, and they are
supposed to be legitimate heirs male to the Dukes of Normandy.
Though other families in Scotland may have been more historic,
none can in genealogical importance equal that of Lindsay. The
Lindsays claim that they were barons at a period of the earliest par-
liamentary records ; in fact, they formed a petty principality, having
a petty parliament consisting of great vassals of the clan with whose
advice they acted on great and important occasions.

Early in the Twelfth Century, Sir Walter de Lindesia attended
David, Earl of Huntingdon, afterwards King David I, in his coloni-
zation of the Lowlands. The descendants of Sir Walter divided into
three branches, one of which held the baronies of Lamberton in
Scotland, and Kendal and Molesworth in England; another held
Luffness and Crawford in Scotland, and half of Limesi in Eng-
land; a third held Breneville and Byres in Scotland, and certain
lands not by baronial tenure in England. The heads of all these
branches sat as barons in the Scottish Parliament, two hundred
years before the elevation of the chief of the house to an earldom
in 139S. The Lindsays held the great mountain district of Crawford
in Clydesdale, from which the title of earldom is derived, from the
Twelfth Century to the close of the Fifteenth, when it passed to the
Douglas, earls of Angus.

Sir Walter was succeeded by Sir William de Lindesay, who
witnessed the charters of King David. His son, William de Linde-
say, sat in Parliament, 1145, and was one of the justiciaries of Scot-
land. He was witness to the charters of King Malcolm. His son.
Sir William de Lindesay, sat in Parliament in 1164, was hostage for
King William 1174, and afterwards justiciary. He appears as the
first proprietor of Crawford, but was styled Baron Luffness in Par-
liament. He was an heir of Kandolph de Lindesay, a great lord of

457

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLAXS AND FAMILIES

Nortliumbria in right, of his wife Ethelreda, grand-daughter of
Earl of Cospatrick. Sir William married Aleanora, daughter of Ger-
ard, a grandson of Randolph de Limesay, founder of Hertford
Priory and tenant-in-chief of considerable estates in 10S6. Sir Wil-
liam died about 1200, and his son, Sir David de Lindesay, a justici-
ary, 1208, married Marjory, a member of the Royal family. His
eldest son. Sir David de Lindesay, succeeded his father as third Lord
of Crawford, and his maternal uncle asLordof LimesayandWolver-
ley in England. Lie was high justiciary of Lothian in 1238. He died
unmarried, and was succeeded by his brother Gerard. The latter
dying without issue, the English estates reverted to his sister Alice,
vnfe of Sir Henry Pinckney, and the lordship of CraA\^ord to Sir
David de Lindsay, lord of Brenevil, who had a charter of the Byres
from Gilbert, Earl of Pembroke, 1233, and of Chirden in Tyndale
from Margaret, Countess of Pembroke, daughter of Alexander III,
1244. His heir, David de Lindsay, was one of the Regents, 1255,
high chamberlain 1256, and died in the Crusade of St. Louis, 1268,
leaving two sons, Alexander and William. The former succeeded
to the lands in Northumberland, granted to his father by the Coun-
tess of Pembroke, also to Brenevil and the Byres and afterwards to
Crawford. He was a conspicuous supporter of Sir William Wallace
and King Robert Bruce, and sat in Parliament in 1308. His eldest
son, Sir David de Lindsay, was one of the barons who signed and
sealed the letter to the Pope affirming the independence of Scotland,
and was Ambassador to England, 1349 and 1351. He was custodian
of the Edinburgh and Berwick Castles. His eldest son David was
killed at Durham. His second son and heir James was hostage for
King David, 1351, Ambassador to England, 1357. He died 1358, and
his only son James became Lord of Crawford. Lie was Ambassador
to England, 1395, was conspicuous in chivalry, and is frequently
mentioned by Froissart and other chroniclers. He died in 1397,
leaving no male issue, and w^as succeeded by his cousin David, jSirst
Earl of Craw^ford, son of Alexander of Glenesk, and grandson of
Sir David de Lindsay. William, the youngest son of the latter Lord
of Abercorn and Byres, Avas an ancestor of the first Earl of Lindsay.
He obtained the barony of Byres by charter, 1365-66. He was a
celebrated knight, one of the ''Enfants de Lindsay" commemorated
by Froissart. He obtained the barony of Abercorn on his marriage
mth Christiana, daughter of Sir William Mure of Abercorn. His

458

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

son, Sir "William Lindsay, the second of tlie Byres, married Chris-
tiana, danghter of Sir William Keith, Marischal of Scotland, with
whom he got the barony and castle of Dunnottar, Kincardine, which
he afterwards exchanged w^ith the Keiths for that of Struthcrs, now
styled Crawford Priory. His son. Sir John, was created Lord Lind-
say of the Byres in 1445, and was justiciary of Scotland north of the
Forth in 1457. He died February 6, 1482, and was succeeded by his
eldest son David, the second Lord Lindsay. He is noted in history
as presenting the ''great gray horse" to James III before the battle
of Stauchieburn, when he brought to his standard a thousand horse
and three thousand foot, the strength of Fife. He died mthout issue
in 1490, and was succeeded by his brother John as the third Lord
Lindsay. He had the cognomen of ** John out-with-the-sword." He
died after December 25, 1496, and leaving no issue was succeeded by
his younger brother Patrick as the fourth Lord of Lindsay. He was
a celebrated '^forspekar," or advocate, in his early youth, and his
wise advice and quaint parable before the battle of Flodden are re-
corded by Pitscotte. Dying in 1526, his eldest son John's death
preceding him, he was succeeded by his grandson John as the fifth
Lord Lindsay. He was one of the four nobles to whom the charge
of the infant Queen Mary was committed in 1542. His successor
was his eldest son Patrick as sixth Lord Lindsay, an ardent reformer
and Lord of the Congregation, remembered for his share in the mur-
der of Rizzio, the deposition of Queen Mary, and his challenge to
Bothwell at Carberry Hill. He obtained the hereditai;j^ ballieship
of the regality of the Archbishopric of St. Andrews, w^hich was re-
tained by his descendants till the abolition of the heritable jurisdic-
tions in 1748. He married Euphemia, daughter of Sir Robert Doug-
las, one of the beautiful sisters surnamed ''the Seven Fair Porches
of Lochleven." He died December 11, 1589, leaving his eldest son
James the seventh Lord Lindsay ; on his death his eldest son John
became the eighth Lord Lindsay. At his death, November 1, 1600,
his brother Robert became ninth Lord Lindsay. At his death, July
9, 1616, his son John became the tenth Lord Lindsay of the Byres,
and was created by Charles I, Earl of Lindsay and Lord Parbroath,
the patent stating as a preamble that the grantee Lord Lindsay is
one of the most ancient of the Scottish nobility, the first in rank of
the Greater Barons and Lords of Parliament being thus ranked by
the Royal Commissioners in the "Decreat of Ranking in 1609.''

459

HIGHLA. ■ : '^TISH CLANS, SUB-CLAXS AND FAMILIES

Earl John bci. -qs of great intimacy with his chief, Ludo\'ic,

sixteenth Earl ^ u'd, the latter having no children, resigned

the Earldom of C 'nto the hands of Charles I for a regrant,

January 15, 1G42, i. '^ Earl John and his heirs. At the death

of his uncle, Sir Johx ^ne style of ''Earl of Crawford and Lind-

say," and became on*, oi the leading spirits of the Covenant. He
was present at Marston j\Ioor and became high treasurer of Scot-
land and president of Parliament. He changed sides and in 1647
signed the ''engagement" for the release of Charles I, losing all his
offices by the act of classes when his enemy the Marquess of Argyll
obtained the upper hand. After the defeat of the Scots at Dunbar,
Crawford regained his influence in Scottish politics, and in 1661 was
restored to his former dignities, but his refusal to abjure the Coven-
ant compelled him to resign them two years later.

The Earl of Crawford is the head of the house of Lindsay, and
as before noted the title was created in the last decade of the Four-
teenth Century. David, the first Earl of CraT\^ord, whose descent
has been already noted, represented the chivalry of Scotland. He
fought a "passage of arms" before Richard II of England on Lon-
don Bridge with Lord Welles, where he displayed great prowess
and unhorsed his antagonist. He was admiral of Scotland, 1403,
and Ambassador to England, 1406. By his marriage he acquired the
lordship of Strathnairn. He died in February, 1406-7, and was suc-
ceeded by his eldest son Alexander as second Earl of Crawford. He
was knighted at the coronation of King James, May 21, 1424, was
a hostage for King James, and was imprisoned in the Tower of
London. His death took place in 1439, and his son David became the
third Earl of Cra%vford. He was killed in 1446, while endeavoring
to prevent a conflict between the Lindsays and Ogilvies. His eldest
son Alexander, kno^vn as the "tiger earl," became the fourth Earl
of Crawford, and like his father was one of the most powerful of
the Scottish nobles. He was hereditary sheriff of Aberdeenshire
and Forfarshire, fought in rebellion the battle of Brechin, 1452, and
was defeated by the King's forces under the Earl of Huntly. He
was attainted but afterwards restored, and died shortly afterwards
in September, 1453. David, his son, became the fifth Earl of Craw-
ford. He was lord high admiral and lord chamberlain, was frequent-
ly an Ambassador to England, and was created Duke of Montrose,
which dignity was not assumed by his successors. He attained a

460

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

grandeur and magnificonco which constituted him the greatest per-
sonage of this eminent family. At his death in 1495 his younger son
John became the sixth Earl of Crawford. He was accused with his
sister-in-law of murdering his elder brother Alexander, master of
Crawford, but an inquiry into his alleged crime was arrested by the
fatal field of Flodden, where in company with the greater part of the
Scottish nobles he fell near the person of King James IV. Leaving
no issue, he was succeeded by his uncle Alexander, Lord of Auch-
termonzie, as the seventh Earl of CraA\'ford. At his death his son
David became the eighth Earl of Crawford. His son Alexander,
known as the "Wicked Master," having seized, imprisoned and
tried to kill his father, was found guilty of constructive parricide,
which by the law of Scotland rendered him incapable of succession.
In consequence of his son's behavior the eighth Earl resigned his
title to the King, and the dignity passed to David, the son of his sec-
ond son Walter, Lord of Beaufort and Edzell, son of the third Earl
of Crawford. This ninth Earl of Cra\vford with the consent of the
Crown reconverted the earldom to his kinsman David, son of the
''Wicked Master," who was a faithful adherent of Queen Mary's
cause. He was succeeded by his son David as the eleventh Earl of
Crawford. This David, a grandson of Cardinal Beaton, vras con-
cerned in some of the risings under James VI. He was converted to
Roman Catholicism and was in commimication with the Spaniards,
favoring their invasion of England. After his death the earldom
passed to his son David, a lawless ruffian known as ''the Prodigal,"
who alienated the greater part of the earldom. He died 1621, and
his brother, Sir Henry Lindsay or Charteris, became the thirteenth
Earl of Crawford. Sir Henry's three sons, George, Alexander and
Ludovic, became in turn Earls of Crawford. The latter attained
high military rank in Spain. During the civil war he commanded
a regiment of horses in behalf of the King, fought at ^larston Moor
and Philiphaugh, and was taken prisoner at Newcastle. At his
death as before stated, the earldom was taken up by John, Earl of
Lindsay, and the lordship and chief ship passed first to Lord Spynie,
whose line failed mth the death of his grandson George, the third
Lord, when the families of Edzell and Balcarres held the chieftain-
ship.

At the death of Sir John, first Earl of Lindsay and seventeenth
Earl of Crawford, in 1676, at the age of eighty, his son William

461

HIGHLAXD SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

became the eighteenth Earl of Crawford. He was styled "the great
and good Earl of Crawford." He was like his father an ardent
Covenanter, and the last champion of the Covenant in political life,
concurred in the Revolution of 1688, and was appointed president of
the Council, 1689. He died March 6, 1698, and his eldest son John
became nineteenth Earl of Crawford and third Earl of Lindsay. He
was a general officer and one of the representative peers for Scot-
land. At his death, January 4, 1713-14, the honors of the title and
estates fell to his son John, the twentieth Earl of Crawford. He
won high reputation as a soldier, and held a command in the Rus-
sian army in their war against the Turks. Having returned to the
English army, he commanded the Black Watch, subsequently Lord
Crawford-Lindsay's Highlanders. In 1745 he commanded the forces
which' held the Lowlands in tranquility. He died of a wound re-
ceived at the battle of Krotzka in 1738, on December 25, 1749. He
left no male issue, and to the honors and estates his successor was
his kinsman, George Crawford-Lindsay, a son of Patrick, son of
Patrick, son of David, the seventeenth Earl of Crawford. His death
occurred August 11, 1781, and his eldest son George became the
tw^enty-second Earl of Crawford. He died unmarried, January 30,
1808, when the earldoms of Crawford and Lindsay were separated.
The title and estates of the latter devolved on David Lindsay,
a kinsman of the twenty-second Earl of Craw^f ord and a descendant
of the fourth Lord of Lindsay of the Byres, and he became the
seventh Earl of Lindsay. Both David and his successor Patrick
died ^\ithout male issue, and in 1878 the House of Lords decided that
Sir John Trotter Bethune, Baronet, also a descendant of the fourth
Lord Lindsay of the Byres, w^as entitled to the earldom. In 1894
John's cousin, David Clark Bethune, became eleventh Earl of Lind-
say. The earldom of Crawford remained dormant from 1808 until
1848, the honors and estates of Cra^\^ord devolving on Alexander,
the sixth Earl of Balcarres, and who became the twenty-third Earl
of Crawford. At his death, James, his son, became the twenty-
fourth Earl of Crawford, who was created in the peerage of the
United Kingdom Baron of Wigan of Haigh Hall, County of Lan-
caster, July 5, 1826. His lordship had the Earldom of Crawford
confirmed to him by Her Majesty on the report of the House of
Lords in 1848. He died December 15, 1869, and was succeeded by
his eldest son, Alexander William Crawford Lindsay, as twenty-

462

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLANS, SUB-CLANS AND FAMILIES

fifth Earl of Crawford. His lordship acquired a high reputation for
his works on religion, philosophy and art, and was one of the most
accomplished and learned men of his time. He died December 18,
1880, his successor being his only son, James Ludovic, twenty-sixth
Earl of Crawford. He died January 31, 1913, and his eldest son,
David Alexander Edward, became the t\venty-seventh and present
Earl of Crawford.

The Earls of Balcarres are descended from John Lindsay,
Lord Memuir, a younger son of David Lindsay, the ninth Earl of
Crawford. John bought tlie estates of Balcarres in Fifeshire in
1581. He was a member of the Scottish privy council and one of the
commissioners of the treasury called the Octavians. A man of in-
tellectual attainments, he left two sons, the younger, David, suc-
ceeding to the family estates. He was a noted alchemist and was
created Lord Lindsay of Balcarres in 1641. He died in 1641 and was
succeeded by his eldest son Alexander. He received the special
thanlvs of King Charles II for his eminent services to the royal
cause. He was created at the Hague, January 9, 1650-51, Earl of
Balcarres and Lord Balniel. He became also hereditary governor
of Edinburgh Castle, secretary of state, and high commissioner to
the general assembly. His lordship died in exile at Breda, August
20, 1659. His son Charles became the second Earl of Balcarres, and
another son, Colin, the third Earl. The latter, a strict adherent of
the house of Stuart, was compelled at the time of the Revolution to
retire to the Continent, remaining in exile ten years. He returned
to Scotland, joined the standard of the Chevalier, and owed his
safety to his friend the Duke of Marlborough and the act of in-
demnity. His eldest son by his fourth marriage, Alexander, became
his successor as fourth Earl of Balcarres, and in 1744, on the death
of David Lindsay of Edzell, dejure Lord Lindsay of Crawford and
chief of his house. At his death mthout issue, July 25, 1736, he
was followed by his brother James as the fifth Earl of Balcarres.
He fought for the Stuarts at Sheriffmuir, afterwards was pardoned,
and entered the English army, serving under George II at Dettinger.
He was with the English troops in America during the struggle of
Independence, and was governor of Jamaica from 1794 to 1801. He
became a general in 1803, and died at Haugh Hall near ^Yigan, May
27, 1825. This earl did not claim the earldom of Crawford, although
he became earl dejure in 1808, but in 1843 his son, James Lindsay,

463

HIGHLAND SCOTTISH CLAXS, SUB-CLANS AND FA^ULIES

did so, and in 1S48 the daim was allowed by the House of Lords
as previously narrated, and the Earldom of Balcarrcs became united
with that of Crawford. The badges of the Lindsays are the rue and
lime trees.

Sub-Clans: '

Crawford, from estate in Forfarshire.
Deuchar, from estates in Forfarshire.

if\

464

porv

^ |ft A

Qtrnwfovii

^ouilam^

^Iilrtt

Dorr Family

By Mrs. IIerold E. Finley, St. Louis, Missouri.

Z^f^fjf^ HE Doit Family was founded in Massachusetts about
J! ■'ti- ',j 1670, settling in Roxbury, Massaclmsctts. The first of
: whom anything is definitely knowni was Edw^ard Dorr,
..-^_ J who swore fidelity at Pemaquid in 1674, and from there
removed to Boston and Hoxburv. He died in Roxburv, February
9, 1733-34.

II. Ehenezer Dorr, son of Edward Dorr, was born in Rox-
bury, Massachusetts, January 25, 1687-88, and continued to reside
there. He was ensign by 1726-27, and captain of militia in 1732.

He married (first), February 16, 1709-10, Mary Boardman, of
Cambridge, daughter of Aaron Boardman and wife Mary. He died
in Roxbury, February 25, 1760, aged seventy-two years.

III. Ehenezer (2) Dorr, son of Ebenezor (1) and Mary
(Boardman) Dorr, was born February 2, 1712-13, in Roxbury, Mas-
sachusetts. He married, March 5, 1735, Amy Plympton, of Med-
field, daughter of Lieutenant Joseph and Priscilla (Partridge)
PhTiipton. He served in the Revolutionary War as a member of the
Committee of Correspondence and Safety. He died in Roxbury,
August 8, 1782, in his seventieth year, and was buried in the Eustis
street cemetery, the first burial place in Roxbury, where his father
also was interred.

Ebenezer and Amy (Plympton) Dorr had thirteen children, of
whom one son died in infancy. Seven of their sons served in the
Revolution, one son dying in Mill Prison.

IV. Ehenezer (3) Dorr, son of Ebenezer (2) and Amy (Plymp-
ton) Dorr, was born in Roxbury, Massachusetts, March 20, 1738-39.
He became a character of picturesque importance in the history of
the early days of the American Revolution. On the same night that
Paul Revere struck out on his midnight ride to Lexington and Con-

NoTE — The related Ames Family appeared in the July issue of "Americana.

465

DORR FAMILY

cord across Cambridge Common, Ebonezor Dorr, mounted on a jog-
ging old horse with saddle bags dangling behind him, and \sith liis
face concealed by a large flapping hat, looking very much like a
country doctor, or indeed a peddler (as he was afterwards mention-
ed in history), rode out over Boston Neck, through Eoxbury and
Lexington, rousing the country folks up and ''To Arms." He reach-
ed Lexington at the same time as his compatriot, Paul Revere, bear-
ing disiDatches from General "Warren that the British were on the
way to destroy military stores at Concord. Soon after leaving Eev.
Jonas Clark's house in Lexington, Dorr and Revere were captured
by a reconnoitering party of British, but alarmed by the ringing
of the country church bells, the enemy released them, and the two
patriots dashed on to Concord. (See article on Sullivan Dorr, "The
Biographical Cyclopedia of Representative Men of Rhode Island,"
Providence, 1881).

Ebenezer Dorr married (first), January 7, 1762, Abigail Cun-
ningham, of Boston, daughter of William and Elizabeth (AVheeler)
Cunningham. He was a resident of Boston at the time of the birth
of his son, Sullivan, mentioned below.

F. Sullivan Dorr, son of Ebenezer (3) and Abigail (Cunning-
ham) Dorr, was born in Boston, Massachusetts, October 20, 1778. At
about twenty years of age he went to Canton, China, where he en-
gaged in mercantile pursuits, and amassed a considerable fortune.
Returning to his native countr}', he took up his residence in Provi-
dence, Rhode Island, in 1805, where between 1809-10 he built the
"Dorr Mansion," now one of the historic landmarks of Providence.
W^e are told that he was a man of remarkable system, punctilious in
all his engagements, industrious and prudent, of the highest in-
tegrity, and of scrupulous fidelity to all his obligations. He did not
flatter, he did not deceive. After devoting manj'- years to mercantile
pursuits, he was chosen, in 1838, to succeed Hon. Richard Jackson
as president of the W^ashington Insurance Company. Tweiity years
of his life were devoted to the interests of this corporation, which,
under his faithful administration, achieved success, and eventually
took the highest rank among institutions of a similar character in
Providence. He was a trustee of Brown University from 1813 to
the end of his life.

Sullivan Dorr died in Providence, March 3, 1858. "No man

466

JfT'-'SK^SSSl^:

-/•:
^"P^

•^^^. I „ ,-

-m

•- I A

■n

-"! -A

' i^-

'VI

^rl|

r>A

\! •-.-■:

:i.

^\^

iitr iiitu:r-~Wiraij/.ifcUi.Ti< iiiffaVfif ^ rtrf.itfr-^'^i^^' ^-^^ -j.^^

t
i/A

klfM

-^-^r-. <

fe^iwii.iilriiiirr -Mi-nr i tfiVii

hiMWn'i-l'itifli'

ST. PETERS CHURCH, LEYDEN. HOLLAND.

i^^

f A ( - 1

/"n» •

; i

-"•^r,*^.. «£;.•''' ' • ''^'*JiV*!T»^,

^/>?u VjfHt/f</cy</ S-'/c/e

■\

UJJ I J«||^;J.^Ai»il!«!l^''»'«l'

!■ im-. ^^ wfygn^ystmMiwty

r.n.

.,vSS^

---S^n.n, .-V ,t^f

p-'ifrrtwuiirtiiffirri^iii

^(^2^^/ ■ /ffr/r J ^lo

enntr

QIpw

^at

rrninn

ant

ttlrriVxt

torrcnc

DORR FAMILY

Providence Journal," ** enjoyed or deserved
a liiglier reputation for the sterling qualities that make up a manly-
character. Inflexibly honest, courteous in his manners, kind in his
feelings, he was respected by all who knew him, and beloved by all
who knew him well."

Sullivan Dorr married, October 14, 1S04, Lydia Allen, daughter
of Zachariah and Ann (Craw^ford) Allen, of Providence. Their chil-
dren were: 1. Thomas "Wilson, 1805-1854, previously mentioned. 2.
Allen. 3. Ann Allen, married Moses Bro^vn Ives. 4. Mary Throop,
mentioned below. 5. Sullivan Dorr. 6. Caudace Crawford, married
Edward Carrington. 7. Henry Crawford.

VI. Mary Throop) Dorr, daughter of Sullivan and Lydia
(Allen) Dorr, and sister of Thomas "Wilson Dorr, was born October
16, 1811, and died February 14, 1869. She married, June 27, 1839,
Hon. Samuel Ames, of Providence. (See Ames VI, page 305,
Volume XVII, *' Americana" Magazine.

The family lines of Fenner, Waterman, Bernon, Harris, Tew,
Bullock, Richmond, Peckham, Weeden, Greene, Clarke, Almy, Eas-
ton, Coggeshall, Borden, Pearce and Gorton, from whom Mrs. Frank
A. Sayles can claim descent, are all worthy of mention, but the
achievements of these families are too well kno^m matters of Eliode
Island history to need especial mention in this chronicle.

Mrs. Sayles is descended from eleven of the Mayflower
Pilgrims, through the Bullock, Bosworth and Richmond connections
on her mother's side; namely: John Howland; John Tilley and
daughter, Elizabeth (from whom, also, Mr. Sayles was descended) ;
John (1) Billington and wife, Eleanor; Francis (2) Billington;
Thomas Rogers; John Alden; William Mullins and wife, Alice; and
his daughter, Priscilla, who became the wife of John Alden.

She is a descendant in the sixth generation from Gabriel Ber-
non, a French Protestant refugee from La Rochelle, France, whose
pedigree can be traced in a direct line to Raoul de Bernon, of La
Rochelle, who married, about 1300, Charlotte de Tailmont, and
claimed descent from the Dukes of Burgundy.

A curious and distinctly interesting ancestry comes through the
W"'ebb family on the maternal line of Judge Samuel (3) Ames.

The Webb family goes back to Sir Alexander Webb, of Glouces-
tershire, England, born 1474, a general in the armies of Kings Henry
VII. and VIII.

467

DORR FAMILY

His first child was Henry Webb, who married the daughter of
Sir Eobert Arden, of Warwickshire, England. From them descend-
ed Christopher Webb, of Braintree, who came to this country before
1645, the emigrant ancestor of all the Webbs in America.

The third child of Sir Alexander Webb was Abigail, who mar-
ried Richard Shakespeare, the grandfather of William Shakespeare,
thp. greatest of English poets and dramatists. This is a side issue,
but possesses interest.

The mother of Christopher AVebb, the emigrant, was Mary
(Wilson) Webb, daughter of Sir Thomas Wilson, who had a most
distinguished career. Born 1525, he was educated at Eton and
Kings College, Cambridge, and became private tutor to the sons of
the Duke of Suffolk. In 1553 ho withdrew to the Continent upon the
accession of Queen Mary, who ordered him to return to England to
be tried as a heretic. This he refused to do and was arrested and
imprisoned and tortured by the Inquisition at Rome, but was re-
leased upon the death of the Po])e, when the populace broke open
the prison of the Inquisition. Later he returned to England and be-
came private secretary to Queen Elizabeth, upon her accession to
the throne in 1558. He was member of Parliament in 1563, am-
bassador to the Netherlands, 1576, Privy Councillor and Secretary
of State, 1577, and dean of Durham, 1579-80. He died June 16, 1581,
in London.

. Other interesting genealogical lines lead to Long Island and
Connecticut and bring into view the Feake, Fones and Underbill
families.

Of the former, Lieutenant Robert Feke was the most noted rep-
resentative, being an historic founder of Massachusetts Bay Colony,
afterwards removing to Greenwich, Connecticut. His wife was
Elizabeth (Fones) Winthrop, widow of Henry Winthrop, of London,
her cousin. The mother of Elizabeth Fones was Anna Winthrop,
sister of Governor John Winthrop, of Massachusetts.

Another ancestor who took an important part in Colonial atfairs
was Captain John Underbill, who resided successively in Boston,
Massachusetts, Dover, New Hampshire, Stamford, Connecticut, and
at various towns on Long Island. He, also, was an historic founder
of Massachusetts Bay Colony, 1630, and was governor of Dover and
Exeter, New Hampshire, 1641. Under the government of Nieuw
Netherland he became one of the "Eight Men" in 1645.

468

. ^:h-^

m/:-// .yf^

«fj

< ^^'""MIC"?

Ofasf on

^fmxj

/f^

^^oriJcn

Jcarte

DORR FAMILY

The father of Captain John Underhill was John Underhill, of
England, a soldier under Robert Dudley, Earl of Leicestershire, ac-
compauA-ing him to the Netherlands in the war against Spain, 1585.

It would be too long a task to mention the names of all those
from whom Mrs. Sayles claims descent, whose Colonial services,
both civil and military, entitle them to honorary recognition by the
hereditary societies.

By virtue of such service, Mrs. Sayles is a member of the Na-
tional Society of Colonial Dames in the State of Rhode Island and
Providence Plantations, of the Society of Mayflower Descendants
in the same, of the Hereditary Order of Descendants of Colonial
Governors, and of the Daughters of the American Revolution.

Editor's Note— The ancestral history of the Ames Family, immediately related to
that of the Dorr Family as above, appeared in the mid-summer •'Americana." In relation
to this we have received just as this number of our magazine was going to press, the
following from a valued contributor, Charles \V. Super, LL.D., of Athens, Ohio, an
educator and author of international reputation, and which is an important addition to
matter hitherto appearing upon our pages.

Mr. Editor — Referring to your genealogy of the Ames Family, appearing in your
last issue, it may be of interest to you to learn that said family has a permanent memorial
in this county (Athens), in the name of a township and a village. Amesville and Ames
township received their name from Silvanus Ames, who was born in Bridgewater, Massa-
chusetts, in 1 77 1. "Judge Ames," as he was familiarly called, was one of the early
political leaders of southeastern Ohio. One of his sons was Bishop Ames, a famous
divine of the Methodist Episcopal Churcl:. He must have made himself a man of mark
early in his ministerial career. Although he had spent most of his life in the West, he was
elected to the Episcopate at a General Conference in Boston in 1S52. In the village of
Amesville, Ohio, was established the first public library in the Kortlnvest Territory. The
date of the "Laws and Regulations" is February, 1804. Some of the books are still in
existence.

469

Mrs. William Lawson Peel

By John P. Dowxs, Brooklyn, New York.

^^PREEMINENTLY a leader, Mrs. William Lawson Peel
/^itP^-c^^" came of an old regime, and in her life the finest ideal-
y ism and the tcnderest sentiment of an ante-bellum Dixie
2I found expression, she an embassador of the Old South

at the court of the new. She was a true daughter of the Confeder-
acy, her father wearing the Gray, and although but a child when the
wild forces were loosened, her heart was enlisted and she gave proof
of her devotion in a thousand tender ministries to the cause that
''rose without shame and fell without dishonor." By heredity and
environment distinctively a Georgian, she w^as also made by the
same forces intensively an American. She did much to heal the
breach between the sections by going back to the fountain head of
patriotism and emphasizing the great things in common between
the North and the South.

When the United States entered the World War in 1917, Mrs.
Peel quickly evinced by her stalwart Americanism the fact that she
was of fighting blood. Like a true soldier, she was night and day
at her post, and ^vith a constancy that never faltered she gave her
country's cause her labors and her prayers. She came of regnant
family, in her long line of distinguished ancestry reaching back to
the manor halls of England. She was in undisputed fact ''the
daughter of a hundred earls." She was a granddaughter of Major
Philip Cook, the first commandant at Fort Hawkins, then on the
western frontier of Georgia, and her aunt. i\Irs, Winship, was the
first child of Anglo-Saxon parents born on the site of the present
city of Macon. Her father, General Philip Cook, was commander
of a brigade in the Confederate army, and in later years represented
the Americus district in Congress for several terms. He was the
commissioner appointed on behalf of the State of Georgia with
others to form a body charged with supervising the building of the
new State Capitol at Atlanta. Later he was Secretary of State, and
in after years his son, Philip Cook, filled the same high oflSce. Gen-

470

MRS. WILLIAM LAWSON PEEL

eral Philip Cook marriod Sarah Lumpkin, a daughter of the famed
Lumpkin family that gave Georgia a Chief Justice and several Su-
preme and Superior Court judges, a governor, and several members
of Congress. General Philip and Sarah (Lumpkin) Cook were the
parents of Lucy Marion Cook — 'Mrs. William Lawson Peel, of At-
lanta.

Lucy Marion Cook was born on her father's extensive planta-
tion in Schley county, Georgia, November 13, 1849, and died at
her home on Peachtree street, Atlanta, Georgia, February 16, 1923.
After completing her preparatory education, she entered AVesleyan
Female College at Macon, whence she was graduated ^vith honors.
It is of interest to know that AVesleyan Female College at Macon
was the first institution to confer upon a woman a diploma carrying
mth it a recognized college degree.

On April 22, 1874, in Washington, D. C, her father then a
member of Congress, Lucy ]\Iarion Cook married Colonel William
Lawson Peel, of an early Colonial Georgia family, who survives her,
a distinguished banker, merchant and ci\^c leader of the Empire
State of the South. Four children were born to Colonel and Mrs.
Peel: 1. Lucy Cook, married William IT. Kiser, of Atlanta. 2.
William Lawson (2), who died in his thirteenth year. 3. Sarah
Elizabeth, married Dr. Stephen H. Watts, of Virginia. 4. Marion
Crompton, married Dr. Ferdinand Phinizy Calhoun, of Atlanta.

At the Peel home on Peachtree street, Atlanta, many dis-
tinguished visitors were entertained and a charming hospitality was
dispensed. There with gracious manner the hostess, a radiantly
gifted woman, received her friends \vith a dignity and beauty which
captivated all hearts.

Mrs. Peel's interests in life were many and widely varied. Al-
though at her passing she was almost ready to celebrate her golden
wedding day, and she had reached the Psalmist's ''three score years
and ten," she was mentally so vigorous, energetic and alert as to
cast a doubt upon the correctness of the record of her years. vShe
was a woman of deep and tender emotions, yet practical and wisQ,
with a clear vision and equal to any task, dealing with large prob-
lems with a rare grasp of understanding. With penetrating in-
stinct she went direct to the kernel of a problem, and moreover she
had a genius for command which was recognized and respected.
Though her own interests were centered in her o^^^l State, there

471

MRS. WILLIAM LAWSON PEEL

was hardly a pliase of American life that her interest did not com-
pass, and all movements for the betterment of the people anywhere
met with her hearty support and cooperation.

Perhaps the great public interest of the life of this many-sided
versatile woman of genius was the Daughters of the American Eevo-
lution. She founded Josepli Habersham Chapter of that society, of
which she was made honorary life regent, and in which her memory
is forever enshrined. The beautiful home of the chapter, a replica
of the Joseph Habersham home in Savannah, is an enduring monu-
ment to her, for that home, built in Atlanta at a cost of seventy-five
thousand dollars, is due largely to her activities and untiring zeal in
directing the campaign. Mrs, Peel was elected State Eegent of the
Daughters of the American Revolution, and after retiring from that
office accepted the office of Vice-President General of the National
Society for the State of Georgia, and in both these high positions
that brought her i^rominently into the public eye she bore herself
with a poise, grace and charm that won her high commendation.

It was Mrs. Peel's pride in the resources of her native State
that gave birth to Georgia Products Day, an annual festival, now one
of the fixed events of the calendar. The effect of this movement in
stimulating the development of the State's material resources has
been most pronounced.

Mrs. Peel, who had come to a full realization of the vital im-
portance of records, was one of the first to plead for the adequate
safeguarding of Georgia archives, not only those in the State
Capitol, but those in different counties, and it is gratifying to know
that largely to the interest she aroused resulted the creation of a
State Department of Archives, and the erection of fireproof build-
ings at many county seats.

Mrs. Peel wrote with vigor, and her articles, abounding in epi-
gram and graceful expression, long remained in the memory of the
readers. Many of the phrases she coined became slogans ; any con-
tribution in the public prints bearing her name was sure of a wide,
interested circle of readers, and as her articles were always along
constructive lines and practical, she was able to institute many
reforms and attain fruitful results. She compiled and issued three
volumes of genealogy as Joseph Habersham publications, these
volumes being on the shelves of most of the public libraries in the
United States, and in constant demand.

4/2

MRS. WILLIAM LAWSOX PEEL

In association with her honored husband, Colonel William L.
Peel, she was helpful in making Atlanta the musical metropolis of
the South, and as a patron of grand opera Colonel Peel has been
president of the Atlanta Music Festival Association from its be-
ginning, and to that association Atlanta owes its annual season of
Metropolitan Grand Opera, a season that attracts music lovers in
annual pilgrimage to Atlanta from hundreds of miles around, thou-
sands making the journey for this express purpose. Georgia Day,
February 12, has been alluded to as a monument to Mrs. Peel's
public sjDirit, and another is Eoosevelt Boulevard, a tribute to Presi-
dent Eoos'evelt, who both received and conferred an honor in their
friendship, which was marked by mutual admiration. Roosevelt
Boulevard is the old highway running a distance of eighteen miles
between Atlanta and Roswell, the old home of the ex-President's
mother. After Mr. Roosevelt's death, Mrs. Peel secured the passage
of a resolution changing the name of the highway to Roosevelt
Boulevard.

Mrs. Peel was a member of St. Mark's Methodist Episcopal
Church, South. Her religion was of the practical kind, and found
expression in kindly deeds. She was ever the friend of those in
distress, and a patron of talent of every kind if in need of a patron.
One of numerous similar instances will here be noted. Finding on
one occasion a talented musician doing menial work and living in
quarters where an atmosphere existed stifling to genius and wholly
uncongenial, Mrs. Peel never rested until she had placed this gifted
woman in her proper environment. It was not unusual for her to in-
troduce people before gatherings in her o-\\ti home, and that in-
troduction would open the way to recognition, emplojmient and suc-
cess.

To sum up the character of Mrs. Peel: ''She was a woman of
varied interests, of deep convictions, of generous impulses, of vdde
horizons ; intolerant of sham, of pretense, of falsehood, but loyal to
righteousness and to truth. In an age of drifting, she held fast to
the Rock of Ages. Immortality to her was an assured fact. With
her the blue of heaven was always vaster than the clouds. Neither
was she troubled by doubts, fears or misgivings, but went to her
grave as she went to her sleep — to find at the end of the starlight
the beginning of the da^NTi — a sunrise beyond the shadows."

473

' llm! a l«»ttor >>ui;u vea 1

Editorial — Literary Notes

'* A Life of Francis Araasa Walker, by James Phinney Munroe ;
the Biography of an Eminent American.'*' Henry Holt & Co., New
York.

The above entitled work jDresents the career of one of the really
useful men of his day — one who served well as a soldier in the War
for the Union, and in various distinguished civil capacities after-
ward. Born in Boston, in 1840, ho was graduated from Amherst
College at the age of twenty, third in a class of twenty-eight, the
winner of prizes for essay writing and extempore speaking, and
recipient of the Phi Beta Kappa key. He had also displayed pro-
ficiency as a writer, particularly in the field of economics, his first
effort being a contribution to the ''National Era," of Washington,
D. C, on ''Thoughts on the Hard Times," this written in his
seventeenth year, in 1857, the year of a great fuiancial panic. Ln-
mediately after graduation, he took up law studies in the offices of
Devens and Hoar in Worcester, Massachusetts, the disting-uished
lawy^ers under whom he was reading being that General Charles
Devens of Civil War fame and Attorney General in President
Hayes' Cabinet, and Senator George Frisbie Hoar. During the
latter joart of this period he was drilling with a rifie battalion com-
manded by Devens as major, and when that body was called to the
field, young Walker sought to accompany it but was held back by his
father, who considered him not sufficienth^ robust. In July of the
first war year (1861), having attained his majority, he entered the
army with the rank of sergeant-major, but was shortly afterward
commissioned as a captain in the Adjutant General's staff corps,
and eventually was made brigadier-general by brevet, for par-
ticularly conspicuous service in the battle of Chancellorsville. No-
table incidents of his military career were his capture by the enemy,
his escape, and recapture. He was a prolific correspondent, but the
details of his soldier experiences find sparing narration, for the
reason that only a few of his many letters to his relatives were pre-

474

EDITORIAL

served, he believing and his family agreeing that a letter once read
and answered should be destroyed.

Returning to civil life, General Walker for a time taught in a
seminary, and served as an editorial writer on the "Springfield
(Mass.) Eepublican." In 1S69 he was appointed to a position in the
Interior Department in the national capital, and was soon made
Superintendent of the Ninth Census under appointment by Presi-
dent Grant. He was subsequently Commissioner of Indian Affairs,
a Professor in Yale University, and president of the Massachusetts
Institute of Technology. He was the author of several works, two
of which marked him as the leading economist of iVmerica — "The
Wages Question," published in 1877, which was made part of the
curriculum at Oxford, and "Political Economy," published in 1883.
He was the first president of the American Economic Association,
and filled many other positions of usefulness and honor. He died
at the early age of fifty-seven.

475

INDEX

Vol. XVII
January, 1923— December, 1923

Ames Family, Mrs. Herold R. Finley 303

Ancestral Heads of New England Families (Conclusion), Frank

R. Holmes Appendix No. 1^ '*'

Baker Line, The 112

Beginnings of Education, Tiie ; Connecticut, the First Stale to

Institute Common Schools, Henry A. Tirrell 160

Beginnings of Bristol County, Massachusetts; The Story of

Massasoit, Elizabeth Poole and Zerviah Mitchell. Frank

Walcott Plutt 231

Bicknell, Thomas W,, The Narragansctt Trail 40

Bingham, William, Founder of City of Binghamton, William F.

Seward 128

Bust of William Pitt, Presented to the City of Pittsburgli 153

Champe, John, Patriot Spy of the Revolution, Daniel Van

Winkle 310

Clark, Will L., Valley Forge, Its Park and Memorials 2G3

Connecticut College, Rev. Benjamin T. Marshall, D. D 32

Cory-Corrie Line, The H ^

Darby Line, The 113

Dorr Family, Mrs. Herold R. Finley -105

Downs, John P., Mrs. William Lawson Peel -tTO

Dunn, Jacob P., Misunderstood Mythology IBO

Marquette's Monsters 102

Early Discoveries and Explorations, Frank R. Holmes 86

Editorials 110. 225. 3:.3. 474

Eno, Joel N., Highland Scottish Clans, Sub-Clans and I-amilics

Represented in America, with Origin of Tlicir Names. .315, 436

Finley, Mrs. Herold R., Ames Family 303

Dorr Family •**^''

(ill)

IV INDEX

470

Sayles Family 192

Golden Chain of ^lemory, The; Cape May, Carmita cle Solms

Jones 64

Hackensack; County Seat of Bergen County, New Jersey,

Frances A. Westervelt 278

Hathaway, Carson C, The Story of Arlington National Ceme-
tery 145

Highland Scottish Clans, Sub-Clans and Families Represented
in America, with Origin of Their Names, Joel N. Eno,

A. I\I 315, 43G

Historic Pilgrim Shrines, Mrs. Alton Brooks Parker (Amelia

Day Campbell) 357

History of Buffalo, Article from — Literature of Buffalo 1

Holmes, Frank R., Early Discoveries and Explorations SQ

, ' Ancestral Heads of New England Families

(Conclusion) Appendix No. 1

Palisades Interstate Park 186

Honeyman, A. Van Doren, Plainfield, New Jersey 214

Hutt, Frank Walcott, Beginnings of Bristol County, I\Iassa-
chusetts ; The Story of IMassasoit, Elizabeth Poole and

Zerviah Mitchell 231

Indians of Bergen County, New Jersey, The, Frances A. West-
ervelt 388

Ingraham, Dr. Charles A., Sir William Johnson, His Character

and Public Services 117

Old-Time Elocutionary Books 427

Johnson, Sir William, His Character and Public Services, Dr.

Charles A. Ingraham 117

Jones, Carmita de Solms, The Golden Chain of Memory; Cape

May 64

Literature of Buffalo, From "History of Buffalo" 1

Marquette's Monsters, Jacob P. Dunn 102

Marshall, Rev. Benjamin T., D. D., Connecticut College 32

Misunderstood Mythology, Jacob P. Dunn ISO

Narragansett Trail, The, Thomas W. Bicknell 40

Old-Time Elocutionary Books, Charles A. Ingraham 427

Palisades Interstate Park, Frank R. Holmes 186

Parker, Mrs. Alton Brooks (Amelia Day Campbell), Historic

Pilgrim Shrines 357

INDEX V

Peel, Mrs. William Lawson, John P. Downs 470

Pettingell, Frank R. Hervey, Contributed 203

Pierson and Allied Families, Clyde F. Ryan 110

Plainfield, New Jersey, A. Van Doren Honeyman 214

Pittsburgh, City of, Bust of William Pitt Presented to 153

Ryan, Clyde F., Pierson and Allied Families 110

Sayles Family, I\Irs. Herold R. Finley 192

Scotch-Irish in Pennsylvania, The, E. Melvin Williams 374

Seward, William F., William Bingham, Founder of City of

Binghamton 128

Story of Arlington National Cemetery, The, Carson C. Hatha-
way 145

Tirrell, Henry A., The Beginnings of Education; Connecticut

the First State to Institute Common Schools IGO

Valley Forge, Its Park and Memorials, Will L. Clark 263

Van Winkle, Daniel, John Champe, Patriot Spy of the Revolu-
tion ' 310

Westervelt, Frances A., Hackensack, County Seat of Bergen

County, New Jersey 278

The Indians of Bergen County, New Jersey 388

Williams, E. Melvin, The Scotch-Irish in Pennsylvania 374

ILLUSTRATIONS

Facing Page

Alden, Coat of Arms 465

Allen, Coat of Arms 465

Allen, Ann Crawford, Steel Engraving Between pages -166-467

American Legion Club House, Binghamton, New York 141

Arlington Memorial Amphitheatre, Arlington National Cemetery 150

Almy, Coat of Arms Between pages 468-469

Ames, Coat of Arms 303

Ames, Judge Samuel, Steel Engraving Between pages 306-307

Ames, Mary Throop Dorr, Steel Engraving.. .Between pages 306-307

Ames, Hilary Townsend Bullock, Steel Engraving

Between pages 308-309

Ames, Commander Sullivan Dorr, U. S. N., Steel Engraving

Between pages 308-309

Angell, Coat of Arms Between pages 194-195

' Arnold, Coat of Arms Between pages 200-201

Arnoldia Relics, Charlestown, Rhode Island, Exhumed 1921 61

Baker, Coat of Arms Between pages 112-113

Broome, Colonel Frontispiece No. 2

Darby, Coat of Arms Between pages 114-115

Bernon, Coat of Arms 465

Bingham, William 128

Binghamton Club, Binghamton, New York 141

Borden, Coat of Arms Between pages 468-469

Blackstone House, Connecticut College 37

Branf ord House, Connecticut College 35

Brant, Joseph (Thayendanegea), War Chief of the Iroquois,

Brother of Molly Brant 120

BufTalo Academy of Music, As Reconstructed 1893 19

Buffalo Historical Society Building 29

BuHalo Public Library 27

Bullock, Coat of Arms Between pages 308-309

Chorley Parish Church, England 360

(vi)

INDEX ' vH

Clarke, Coat of Arms Between pages 468-469

Coggeshall, Coat of Arms Between pages 468-469

Cold Spring School House, Last Days of 4

Commemorative Stone and Tablet on the Barbican. Plymouth,

England Between pages 198-199

Communipaw, New Jersey, from old print 95

Confederate Soldiers' Memorial, Arlington National Cemetery.. 145

Conventional "Piasa Bird" 183

Coronation Rock, Charlestown, Rhode Island 61

Cory, Coat of Arms Between pages 11?-1]3

Cory, L., Steel Engraving Between pages 112-113

Court House, Buffalo, Built 1S16, Taken down 1876 23

Crawford, Coat of Arms 465

Cross and Stocks, Standish, England 357

Davenport, Jonas, Original Recommendation of 379

Dorr, Coat of Arms 465

Dorr, Sullivan House, Providence, R. I., Steel Engraving 466-467

Dorr, Lydia (Allen), Steel Engraving Between pages 466-467

Dorr, Thomas Wilson, Steel Engraving Between pages 30S-309

Dragon and Man-Child 180

Dragon as included in "Fauna of Canada," by Champlain 183

Embarkation of the Pilgrims, Steel Engraving. Between pages 200-201

Oratam, John Ettl's Statue of 388

Feke, Robert, Steel Engraving Between pages 468-469

Fenner, Coat of Arms Between pages 466-467

Fillmore, President 1

Forty Men's Graves, 1675, at Cocumscussuc, near Wickford,

Rhode Island 53

Franklin, Benjamin 381

Freeman, Coat of Arms Between pages 194-195

Fulton County Jail, during the Revolution known as Fort Johns-
town 123

Fulton, Robert, Inventor of Navigation by Steam 385

Gaston, Coat of Arms Between pages 46S-469

Gorton, Coat of Arms Between pages 303-309

Grant, Ulysses S., General, Autograph letter of 148

Greene, Coat of Arms Between pages 466-467

Hackensack, New Jersey, About 1820 278

viii INDEX

Hackensack, New Jersey, The Green in 1780 278

Harris, Coat of Arms Between pages 30S-309

Hinds, Sergeant, House in Binghamton, New York 134

Hoboken, New Jersey, View of, 1S5G 99

Hopkins, Coat of Arms Between pages 200-201

Howland, Coat of Arms -iSo

Hudson River, The, Castle Point, the Elysian Fields, near Ho-
boken, New Jersey 97

Indians frightening off Eclipse of the !Moon 180

Inman, Coat of Arms Between pages 191-195

Iron Triangle hung in belfry of county Court House of Johns-
town in 1772 125

Johnson, Sir William, Hall 121

Johnson, Sir William, Indian Superintendent for all British

America H*^

Johnson, Sir William, :Monument erected by Johnstown Aldine

Society, 1905 125

King George's Crown, Homespun Blanket 285

Landing of the Pilgrims, Steel Engraving Between pages 200-201

Leonard, Captain Joseph, Residence near Binghamton, New

York 13^

Library, Connecticut College for Women 32

Map showing Hudson Anchorage and entrance into New York

Bay 86

Mausoleum of Admiral Dewey, Arlington National Cemetery.. 145

Mayflower Compact Between pages 304-305

Mayflower, The, Steel Engraving Between pages 192-193

Maxfield, Louis Henry, Grave of 150

Memorial Tablet, "In Memory of Wausaunia," Rebecca Kellogg

Ashley ; • • • • ^^O

Mitchell, Melinda (Teeweeleema), Descendant of Massasoit... . 237

Monument of Miss Pool, Taunton Cemetery, Massachusetts 247

Monument to Archibald Butt, Arlington National Cemetery 150

Monument marking site of Battle of Johnstown 125

Monument with original mast of the Maine, Arlington National

Cemetery ^'^'^

Mullins, Coat of Arms.... Between pages 191-195

New London Hall, Science Building, Connecticut College 35

INDEX ix

Old and New Capitols of Pennsylvania 387

Old Camp School House, Valley Forge, Pennsylvania 267

Old Camp School House, Interior of, Valley Forge, Penna 267

Olney, Coat of Arms Between pages 194-195

Paine, Robert Treat, Signer of Declaration of Independence

Frontispiece No. 3

Pearce, Coat of Arms Between pages 468-469

Peckhani, Coat of Arms Between pages 466-469

Penn, Thomas, Proprietor of Pennsylvania 377

Penn, William, Proclamation of the Charter to, April 1681 374

Perry, Oliver Hazard, Statue Frontispiece No. 1

Pierson Coat of Arms Between pages 110-111

Pierson, Hettie ^1., Steel Engraving Between pages 110-111

Pierson Homestead, W'estfield, New Jersey, (Remodeled by

Miss Hettie M. Pierson. 1917) Between pages 110-111

Pierson Homestead, Westfield, New Jersey, (Residence of

Theophilus and Oliver ^I. Pierson) Built ISO]

Betv.-een pages 110-111

Pierson, Oliver ^L, Steel Engraving Between pages 110-111

Pierson, Sarah, Steel Engraving Between pages 110-111

Pillory and Stocks, Standish, England 303

Plant House, Connecticut College 37

Plymouth Rock, Steel Engraving Between pages 304-305

Rate of Toll, Bergen, New Jersey, Turnpike Co 293

Roger Williams Trading Plouse, Floor Timbers and Cellar Wall,

Built in 1644 53

Rhodes, Coat of Arms Between pages 191-195

Richmond, Coat of Arms Between pages 308-309

Saleholme, Steel Engraving 203

Sayles, Coat of Arms Between pages 192-193

Sayles, F. A., Steel Engraving Between pages 198-199

Sayles, jMary Wilkinson (Fessenden), Steel Engraving

Between pages 196-197

Sayles, M. F., Steel Engraving Between pages 196-197

Signing of the Compact in the Cabin of the Mayflower, 1620,

Steel Engraving Between pages 301-305

Signers of the Declaration of Independence, Portraits of the...

, . . . . Frontispiece No. 4

X INDEX

Standish Cross, Stanclisb, England 3G3

Standish Hall, Standish, England 357

Standish Pew, Chorley Parish Church, England 361

Steere, Coat of Arms Between pages 194-195

St. Peter's Church, Leyden, Holland (Interior), Steel Engrav-
ing Between pages 4GG-467

St. Peter's Church, Leyden, Holland, Steel Engraving

Between pages 4GG-467

St. John's Episcopal Church, Johnstown, New York, (Original

Church and insert) 126

Taunton, Massachusetts, The Common with Old Court House. . 231

Taunton, Massachusetts, Green, 1839 247

Tavern, John Hopper's, Signboard, at Hopperstown, (Now

Hohokus, New Jersey) 291

Tew, Coat of Arms Between pages 466-467

Tilley, Coat of Arms Between pages 200-201

Tomb of unknown soldier of World War, Arlington National

Cemetery 150

Tomb of 2111 unknown dead, Arlington National Cemetery. . . . 145
Tryon County (N. Y.) Court House and County Clerk's Office,

Original (Insert) 121

Townsend, Coat of Arms Between pages 303-309

Valley Forge, Pennsylvania, Massachusetts Monument, National

Arch, Fort Washington, and Continental Army Hut. ; . . . 265

Washington's Headquarters, Valley Forge, Pennsylvania 2?6

Washington Memorial Chapel, Valley Forge, Pennsylvania 263

Waterman, Coat of Arms Between pages 466-467

Weeden, Coat of Arms Between pages 4G6-467

Wilkinson, Coat of Arms Between pages 200-201

Williams, Coat of Arms Between pages 194-195

Winthrop, Coat of Arms Between pages 308-309

Winsor, Coat of Arms Between pages 194-195

Whipple, Coat of Arms Between pages 194-195

Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Books

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "Americana"

See other formats